A brief view and survey of the dangerous and pernicious errors to church and state, in Mr. Hobbes's book, entitled Leviathan by Edward Earl of Clarendon.
         Clarendon, Edward Hyde, Earl of, 1609-1674.
      
       
         
           1676
        
      
       Approx. 531 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 166 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A33236
         Wing C4421
         ESTC R12286
         12388519
         ocm 12388519
         60912
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33236)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60912)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 656:3)
      
       
         
           
             A brief view and survey of the dangerous and pernicious errors to church and state, in Mr. Hobbes's book, entitled Leviathan by Edward Earl of Clarendon.
             Clarendon, Edward Hyde, Earl of, 1609-1674.
          
           
             The second impression.
          
           [8], 322 p., 1 leaf of plates.
           
             Printed at the Theater,
             Oxon :
             1676.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Hobbes, Thomas, 1588-1679. -- Leviathan.
           Political science.
        
      
    
     
        2002-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-07 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Aptara
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2003-03 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
        
         
           
             —
             Resoluta
             catenis
          
           
             Incedit
             Virgo
             ,
             pretiumque
             &
             causa
             laboris
             .
          
        
         
           Ovid.
           Metam
           ▪
           l.
           4
           ▪
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           BRIEF
           VIEW
           and
           SURVEY
           OF
           THE
           Dangerous
           and
           pernicious
           ERRORS
           TO
           CHURCH
           and
           STATE
           ,
           In
           Mr.
           HOBBES'S
           BOOK
           ,
           Entitled
           LEVIATHAN
           .
        
         
           By
           EDWARD
           Earl
           of
           Clarendon
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Impression
           .
        
         
         
           OXON
           :
           Printed
           at
           the
           THEATER
           .
           1676.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           IMPRIMATUR
        
         
           
             
               S.
               r.
               Ed●
               :
               Northey
               Knight
               ●her
               Majest●es
               Attorney
               Generall
            
          
        
         
           
             RAD.
             BATHVRST
             Vice-Can
             .
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             
               July
               1.
               1676
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           KINGS
           MOST
           EXCELLENT
           MAIESTY
        
         
           
             May
             it
             please
             Your
             Majesty
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           one
           of
           the
           false
           and
           evil
           Doctrines
           which
           Mr.
           Hobbes
           hath
           publish'd
           in
           his
           Leviathan
           ,
           (
           p.
           114.
           )
           
             That
             a
             banished
             Subject
             ,
             during
             the
             Banishment
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Subject
             .
             And
          
           (
           pag.
           165.
           )
           
             that
             a
             banish'd
             man
             is
             a
             lawful
             Enemy
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             that
             banish'd
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             no
             more
             a
             member
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           I
           thank
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           that
           I
           found
           my self
           under
           the
           insupportable
           burden
           of
           Your
           Majesties
           
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           in
           famous
           brand
           of
           Banishment
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           thought
           my self
           one
           minute
           absolv'd
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           from
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           strictest
           duty
           to
           your
           Person
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           highest
           gratitude
           that
           the
           most
           oblig'd
           Servant
           can
           stand
           bound
           in
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           affection
           that
           a
           true
           and
           faithful
           Englishman
           still
           ow's
           and
           must
           still
           pay
           to
           his
           Country
           .
           And
           as
           I
           have
           every
           day
           since
           praied
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           your
           Person
           ,
           and
           he
           prosperity
           of
           your
           Affairs
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           devotion
           and
           integrity
           as
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           my
           own
           Soul
           ;
           so
           I
           have
           exercis'd
           my
           thoughts
           in
           nothing
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           how
           to
           spend
           my
           time
           in
           doing
           somwhat
           that
           may
           prove
           for
           Your
           Majesties
           Service
           and
           Honor.
           And
           therefore
           assoon
           as
           I
           had
           finished
           (
           as
           far
           as
           I
           am
           able
           ,
           without
           the
           supply
           of
           those
           Memorials
           and
           Records
           which
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           )
           a
           work
           at
           least
           recommended
           ,
           if
           not
           enjoin'd
           ,
           to
           me
           by
           your
           Blessed
           Father
           ,
           and
           approv'd
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           degree
           perus'd
           by
           Your
           Majesty
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           hope
           will
           be
           to
           the
           Honor
           of
           His
           Majesties
           memory
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           magnanimous
           Sufferings
           )
           I
           could
           not
           think
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           my
           power
           to
           perform
           of
           
           more
           importance
           to
           your
           Majesties
           service
           ,
           then
           to
           answer
           Mr.
           Hobbes's
           Leviathan
           ,
           and
           confute
           the
           doctrine
           therein
           contain'd
           ,
           so
           pernicious
           to
           the
           Soveraign
           Power
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           destructive
           to
           the
           affection
           and
           allegiance
           of
           Subjects
           ;
           notwithstanding
           which
           ,
           by
           the
           protection
           the
           Author
           hath
           from
           the
           Act
           of
           Indemnity
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           what
           other
           connivance
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           enough
           ,
           that
           many
           odious
           Opinions
           ,
           the
           seed
           whereof
           was
           first
           sowed
           in
           that
           Book
           ,
           have
           bin
           since
           propagated
           ,
           to
           the
           extreme
           scandal
           of
           the
           Government
           in
           Church
           and
           State.
           I
           have
           often
           heretofore
           ,
           when
           I
           had
           liberty
           for
           that
           presumtion
           ,
           advertis'd
           Your
           Majesty
           ,
           of
           the
           wickedness
           of
           very
           many
           of
           the
           Principles
           upon
           which
           that
           whole
           Book
           is
           supported
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           without
           some
           hope
           of
           prevailing
           with
           Your
           Majesty
           to
           give
           your Self
           the
           leisure
           ,
           and
           the
           trouble
           ,
           to
           peruse
           and
           examine
           some
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           confidence
           that
           they
           would
           no
           sooner
           be
           read
           ,
           then
           detested
           by
           you
           ;
           whereas
           the
           frequent
           reciting
           of
           loose
           and
           disjointed
           Sentences
           ,
           and
           bold
           Inferences
           ,
           for
           the
           novelty
           and
           pleasantness
           of
           the
           Expressions
           ,
           the
           reputation
           of
           the
           Gentleman
           for
           parts
           and
           Learning
           ,
           
           with
           his
           confidence
           in
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           humor
           and
           inclination
           of
           the
           Time
           to
           all
           kind
           of
           Paradoxes
           ,
           have
           too
           much
           prevail'd
           with
           many
           of
           great
           Wit
           and
           Faculties
           ,
           without
           reading
           the
           context
           ,
           or
           observation
           of
           the
           consequences
           ,
           to
           believe
           his
           Propositions
           to
           be
           more
           innocent
           ,
           or
           less
           mischievous
           ,
           then
           upon
           a
           more
           deliberate
           perusal
           they
           will
           find
           them
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           the
           love
           of
           his
           person
           and
           company
           ,
           have
           rendred
           the
           iniquity
           of
           his
           Principles
           less
           discernible
           .
           Mr.
           Hobbes
           consulted
           too
           few
           Authors
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           too
           few
           Books
           ;
           the
           benefit
           of
           which
           my
           present
           condition
           has
           also
           depriv'd
           me
           of
           ;
           altho
           the
           want
           which
           I
           complain
           most
           of
           ,
           is
           of
           Friends
           to
           examine
           and
           controul
           ,
           upon
           the
           reading
           any
           impropriety
           or
           indecency
           in
           my
           Expressions
           ,
           or
           defect
           of
           vigor
           in
           my
           Ratiocination
           ;
           towards
           the
           weighing
           whereof
           I
           have
           had
           little
           contribution
           .
           However
           ,
           I
           presume
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           antidote
           ,
           how
           weak
           spirited
           soever
           ,
           is
           seasonable
           to
           be
           administred
           ,
           to
           expel
           or
           allay
           the
           poison
           that
           is
           still
           working
           very
           furiously
           .
           And
           if
           I
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           temper
           of
           that
           
           faithful
           Nation
           ,
           the
           publishing
           of
           his
           poor
           Discourse
           may
           be
           of
           some
           use
           and
           service
           to
           your
           Majesty
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           World
           may
           know
           ,
           how
           much
           you
           abhor
           all
           those
           extravagant
           and
           absurd
           Privileges
           ,
           which
           no
           Christian
           Prince
           ever
           enjoied
           or
           affected
           .
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           only
           ,
           hath
           dispos'd
           me
           to
           expose
           my self
           to
           the
           licence
           of
           the
           Tongues
           and
           Pens
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           will
           never
           be
           without
           inclinations
           rather
           to
           insult
           upon
           my
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           to
           reproch
           my
           Person
           ,
           then
           to
           pity
           my
           Weakness
           ,
           or
           rectifie
           my
           Understanding
           .
           If
           the
           prefixing
           your
           Majesties
           Name
           before
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           would
           countenance
           so
           disgraced
           and
           degraded
           a
           Person
           ,
           or
           give
           any
           Protection
           to
           a
           Work
           of
           which
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           ,
           doth
           not
           find
           your
           Majesties
           approbation
           ;
           I
           have
           appointed
           that
           presumtion
           to
           be
           declin'd
           ,
           being
           stedfastly
           resolv'd
           ,
           by
           Gods
           Blessing
           ,
           never
           to
           displease
           You
           whil'st
           I
           live
           ,
           or
           after
           I
           am
           dead
           ;
           and
           retaining
           still
           a
           hope
           ,
           with
           some
           confidence
           (
           which
           sustains
           my
           weak
           decaied
           Spirits
           )
           that
           your
           Majesty
           will
           at
           some
           time
           call
           to
           your
           remembrance
           ,
           my
           long
           and
           incorrupted
           Fidelity
           to
           your
           Person
           ,
           and
           your
           Service
           :
           and
           that
           tho
           
           I
           am
           for
           the
           present
           depriv'd
           of
           that
           most
           valued
           and
           precious
           Relation
           ,
           your
           Majesty
           will
           not
           be
           offended
           ,
           that
           I
           assume
           the
           title
           of
           being
        
         
           
             YOUR
             MAIESTIES
             Most
             faithful
             and
             obedient
             Subject
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             oldest
             Servants
             that
             is
             now
             living
             ,
             to
             your
             Father
             and
             your Self
             ,
             Clarendon
             .
          
           
             Moulins
             ,
             
               May
               10.
               1673.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Survey
           of
           Mr.
           Hobbes
           his
           Leviathan
           .
        
         
           
             The
             INTRODUCTION
             .
          
           
             I
             HAVE
             alwaies
             thought
             it
             a
             great
             excess
             in
             those
             who
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             answer
             other
             Mens
             Writings
             ,
             to
             hold
             themselves
             oblig'd
             to
             find
             fault
             with
             every
             thing
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             every
             Clause
             ,
             Period
             ,
             and
             Proposition
             which
             he
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             have
             made
             themselves
             an
             Adversary
             ,
             hath
             laid
             down
             ;
             by
             which
             ,
             besides
             the
             voluminousness
             that
             it
             produces
             ,
             which
             in
             it self
             is
             grievous
             to
             any
             Reader
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             be
             guilty
             of
             many
             impertinences
             ,
             and
             expose
             themselve●
             to
             the
             just
             censures
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             their
             Antagonists
             ;
             since
             there
             are
             few
             Books
             which
             do
             not
             contain
             many
             things
             which
             are
             true
             ,
             and
             cannot
             ,
             or
             need
             not
             
             be
             contradicted
             .
             And
             considering
             withall
             ,
             that
             those
             Books
             have
             in
             all
             times
             don
             most
             mischief
             ,
             and
             scatter'd
             abroad
             the
             most
             pernicious
             errors
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Authors
             ,
             by
             the
             Ornament
             of
             their
             Style
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasantness
             of
             their
             method
             ,
             and
             subtilty
             of
             their
             Wit
             ,
             have
             from
             specious
             Premises
             ,
             drawn
             their
             unskilful
             and
             unwary
             Readers
             into
             unwarrantable
             Opinions
             and
             Conclusions
             ,
             being
             intoxicated
             with
             terms
             and
             Allegorical
             expressions
             ,
             which
             puzzel
             their
             understandings
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             into
             perplexities
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             cannot
             disentangle
             themselves
             ;
             I
             have
             proposed
             to
             my self
             ,
             to
             make
             some
             Animad-versions
             upon
             such
             particulars
             ,
             as
             may
             in
             my
             judgment
             produce
             much
             mischief
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             in
             a
             Book
             of
             great
             Name
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             entertain'd
             and
             celebrated
             (
             at
             least
             enough
             )
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             a
             Book
             which
             contains
             in
             it
             good
             Learning
             of
             all
             kinds
             ,
             politely
             extracted
             ,
             and
             very
             wittily
             and
             cunningly
             disgested
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             commendable
             method
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             vigorous
             and
             pleasant
             Style
             :
             which
             hath
             prevailed
             over
             too
             many
             ,
             to
             swallow
             many
             new
             Tenets
             as
             Maximes
             without
             chewing
             ;
             which
             manner
             of
             diet
             for
             the
             indisgestion
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             himself
             doth
             much
             dislike
             .
             The
             thorough
             novelty
             (
             to
             which
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             if
             ever
             any
             ,
             is
             too
             much
             inclin'd
             )
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             receives
             great
             credit
             and
             autority
             from
             the
             known
             Name
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             excellent
             parts
             ,
             of
             great
             wit
             ,
             some
             reading
             ,
             and
             somwhat
             more
             thinking
             ;
             One
             who
             has
             spent
             many
             years
             in
             foreign
             parts
             ,
             and
             observation
             ;
             understands
             the
             Learned
             as
             well
             as
             modern
             Languages
             ,
             hath
             long
             had
             the
             reputation
             of
             a
             great
             Philosopher
             and
             Mathematician
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Age
             hath
             had
             conversation
             with
             very
             many
             worthy
             and
             extraordinary
             Men
             ,
             
             to
             which
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             bin
             more
             indulgent
             in
             the
             more
             vigorous
             part
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             had
             a
             greater
             influence
             upon
             the
             temper
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             whereas
             age
             seldom
             submits
             to
             those
             questions
             ,
             enquiries
             ,
             and
             contradictions
             ,
             which
             the
             Laws
             and
             liberty
             of
             Conversation
             require
             :
             and
             it
             hath
             bin
             alwaies
             a
             lamentation
             amongst
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             Friends
             ,
             that
             he
             spent
             too
             much
             time
             in
             thinking
             ,
             and
             too
             little
             in
             ex●●●ising
             those
             thoughts
             in
             the
             company
             of
             other
             Men
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             of
             as
             good
             faculties
             ;
             for
             want
             whereof
             his
             natural
             constitution
             ,
             with
             age
             ,
             contracted
             such
             a
             morosity
             ,
             that
             doubting
             and
             contradicting
             Men
             were
             never
             grateful
             to
             him
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             acquaintance
             I
             have
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             I
             have
             alwaies
             had
             a
             great
             esteem
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             who
             besides
             his
             eminent
             parts
             of
             Learning
             and
             Knowledg
             ,
             hah
             bin
             alwaies
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             Man
             of
             Probity
             ,
             and
             a
             life
             free
             from
             scandal
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             there
             are
             few
             Men
             now
             alive
             ,
             who
             have
             bin
             longer
             known
             to
             him
             then
             I
             have
             bin
             in
             a
             fair
             and
             friendly
             conversation
             and
             sociableness
             ;
             and
             I
             had
             the
             honor
             to
             introduce
             those
             ,
             in
             whose
             perfections
             he
             seemed
             to
             take
             much
             delight
             ,
             and
             whose
             memory
             he
             seems
             most
             to
             extol
             ,
             first
             into
             his
             acquaintance
             .
             In
             all
             which
             respects
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Author
             and
             the
             work
             ,
             it
             cannot
             reasonably
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             any
             vanity
             hath
             transported
             me
             ,
             who
             know
             my self
             so
             incompetent
             for
             the
             full
             disquisition
             of
             this
             whole
             work
             ,
             which
             contains
             in
             it
             many
             parts
             of
             Knowledg
             and
             Learning
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             am
             not
             conversant
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             disadvantage
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             years
             have
             passed
             since
             the
             publication
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             like
             an
             answer
             
             to
             the
             most
             mischievous
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             Civil
             Government
             ;
             at
             least
             I
             had
             seen
             none
             such
             ,
             till
             after
             I
             had
             finished
             this
             discourse
             ,
             which
             was
             a●
             Montpelier
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             April
             ,
             One
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             and
             seventy
             ,
             where
             I
             wanted
             many
             of
             those
             Books
             which
             had
             bin
             necessary
             to
             have
             bin
             carefully
             consulted
             and
             perused
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             propos'd
             to
             my self
             to
             have
             answer'd
             many
             of
             those
             Scholastic
             Points
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             me
             enough
             expos'd
             to
             just
             cen●ure
             and
             reproch
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             did
             suppose
             some
             University
             Men
             would
             have
             taken
             occasion
             from
             ,
             to
             have
             vindicated
             those
             venerable
             Nurseries
             from
             that
             vice
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             his
             superciliousness
             hath
             thought
             fit
             to
             asperse
             them
             with
             .
             I
             do
             confess
             since
             that
             time
             I
             have
             read
             several
             Answers
             and
             Reflexions
             ,
             made
             by
             Learned
             Men
             of
             both
             the
             Universities
             ,
             in
             English
             and
             in
             Latine
             upon
             his
             Leviathan
             ,
             or
             his
             other
             works
             published
             before
             and
             after
             ;
             which
             several
             Answers
             (
             though
             they
             have
             very
             pregnantly
             discover'd
             many
             gross
             errors
             ,
             and
             grosser
             over-sights
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             Science
             in
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             excel
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             to
             put
             him
             more
             out
             of
             countenance
             then
             any
             thing
             I
             can
             urge
             against
             him
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             he
             values
             himself
             more
             upon
             being
             thought
             a
             good
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Geometrician
             ,
             then
             a
             modest
             Man
             ,
             or
             a
             good
             Christian
             )
             have
             not
             so
             far
             discouraged
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             cause
             me
             ,
             either
             to
             believe
             what
             I
             had
             thought
             of
             and
             prepared
             before
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             less
             pertinent
             to
             be
             communicated
             ,
             or
             at
             all
             to
             inlarge
             ,
             or
             contract
             my
             former
             conceptions
             (
             though
             probably
             many
             things
             which
             I
             offer
             are
             more
             vigorously
             urg'd
             ,
             and
             expressed
             in
             some
             of
             the
             other
             Answers
             .
             
             Notwithstanding
             all
             which
             ,
             his
             Person
             is
             by
             many
             received
             with
             respect
             ,
             and
             his
             Books
             continue
             still
             to
             be
             esteem'd
             as
             well
             abroad
             as
             at
             home
             :
             which
             might
             very
             well
             have
             prevail●d
             ,
             with
             those
             before
             〈◊〉
             Arguments
             ,
             to
             have
             〈◊〉
             pretending
             to
             see
             farther
             into
             them
             then
             other
             Men
             had
             don
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             a
             malignity
             undiscerned
             that
             should
             make
             them
             odious
             .
             But
             then
             how
             prevalent
             soever
             these
             motives
             were
             with
             me
             ;
             when
             I
             reflected
             upon
             the
             most
             mischievous
             Principles
             ,
             and
             most
             destructive
             to
             the
             Peace
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             Sta●e
             ,
             which
             are
             scatter'd
             though
             〈◊〉
             that
             Book
             of
             his
             Leviathan
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             only
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             discover
             )
             and
             the
             unhappy
             impression
             they
             have
             made
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             too
             many
             ;
             I
             thought
             my self
             the
             more
             oblig'd
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             less
             comp●tent
             for
             those
             animadversions
             ,
             by
             the
             part
             I
             had
             acted
             for
             many
             years
             in
             the
             public
             Administration
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Policy
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             the
             leasure
             to
             which
             God
             hath
             condemn'd
             me
             ,
             seems
             an
             invitation
             and
             obligation
             upon
             me
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             testimony
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             my
             duty
             and
             affection
             for
             my
             King
             and
             Country
             ,
             is
             not
             less
             then
             it
             hath
             ever
             bin
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             better
             interpreted
             ,
             by
             giving
             warning
             to
             both
             ,
             of
             the
             danger
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             by
             the
             seditious
             Principles
             of
             this
             Books
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             in
             time
             provide
             for
             their
             Security
             by
             their
             abolishing
             and
             extirpating
             those
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             excesses
             .
             And
             as
             it
             could
             not
             reasonably
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Book
             would
             be
             answer'd
             in
             the
             time
             when
             it
             was
             published
             ,
             which
             had
             bin
             to
             have
             disputed
             with
             a
             Man
             that
             commanded
             thirty
             Legions
             ,
             (
             for
             Cromwel
             had
             bin
             oblig'd
             to
             have
             supported
             him
             ,
             who
             defended
             his
             Usurpation
             ;
             )
             so
             
             afterwards
             men
             thought
             it
             would
             be
             too
             much
             ill
             nature
             to
             call
             men
             in
             question
             for
             what
             they
             had
             said
             in
             ill
             times
             ,
             and
             for
             saying
             which
             they
             had
             a
             plenary
             Indulgence
             and
             Absolution
             .
             And
             I
             am
             still
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             even
             of
             those
             who
             have
             read
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             not
             frequented
             his
             Company
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             ,
             who
             being
             delighted
             with
             some
             new
             notions
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasant
             and
             clear
             Style
             throughout
             the
             Book
             ,
             have
             not
             taken
             notice
             of
             those
             down-right
             Conclusions
             ,
             which
             overthrow
             or
             undermine
             all
             those
             Principles
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             have
             preserv'd
             the
             Peace
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             through
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             time
             of
             its
             first
             Institution
             ;
             or
             restor'd
             it
             to
             Peace
             ,
             when
             it
             had
             at
             some
             times
             bin
             interrupted
             :
             and
             much
             less
             of
             those
             odious
             insinuations
             ,
             and
             perverting
             some
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             do
             dishonor
             ,
             and
             would
             destroy
             the
             very
             Essence
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ.
             And
             when
             I
             called
             to
             mind
             the
             good
             acquaintance
             that
             had
             bin
             between
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             had
             said
             to
             many
             who
             I
             knew
             had
             inform'd
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             indeed
             I
             had
             sent
             to
             himself
             upon
             the
             first
             publishing
             of
             his
             Leviathan
             ,
             I
             thought
             my self
             eve●
             bound
             to
             give
             him
             some
             satisfaction
             why
             I
             had
             entertained
             so
             evil
             an
             opinion
             of
             his
             Book
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Prince
             went
             first
             to
             Paris
             from
             Iersey
             ,
             and
             My
             Lords
             Capel
             and
             Hopton
             stayed
             in
             Iersey
             together
             with
             my self
             ,
             I
             heard
             shortly
             after
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             who
             was
             then
             at
             Paris
             ,
             had
             printed
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Cive
            
             there
             .
             I
             writ
             to
             Dr.
             Earles
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             the
             Princes
             Chaplain
             ,
             and
             his
             Tutor
             ,
             to
             remember
             me
             kindly
             to
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             with
             whom
             I
             was
             well
             acquainted
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             him
             to
             send
             me
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Cive
            
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             token
             that
             
             
               Sid.
               Godolphin
            
             (
             who
             had
             bin
             kill'd
             in
             the
             late
             War
             )
             had
             left
             him
             a
             Legacy
             of
             two
             hundred
             pounds
             .
             The
             Book
             was
             immediately
             sent
             to
             me
             by
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             with
             a
             desire
             that
             I
             would
             tell
             him
             ,
             whether
             I
             was
             sure
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Legacy
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             migh●
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             I
             sent
             him
             word
             that
             he
             might
             depend
             upon
             it
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             believed
             that
             if
             he
             found
             some
             way
             secretly
             (
             to
             the
             end
             there
             might
             be
             no
             public
             notice
             of
             it
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Parliament
             )
             to
             demand
             it
             of
             his
             Brother
             
               Francis
               Godolphin
            
             ,
             (
             who
             in
             truth
             had
             told
             me
             of
             it
             )
             he
             would
             pay
             it
             .
             This
             information
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Dedication
             of
             this
             Book
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             never
             seen
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             went
             some
             few
             years
             after
             from
             Holland
             with
             the
             King
             (
             after
             the
             Murder
             of
             his
             Father
             )
             to
             Paris
             ,
             from
             whence
             I
             went
             shortly
             his
             Majesties
             Ambassador
             into
             Spain
             ,
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             visited
             me
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             that
             Mr.
             Godolphin
             confessed
             the
             Legacy
             ,
             and
             had
             paid
             him
             one
             hundred
             pounds
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             pay
             the
             other
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ;
             for
             all
             which
             he
             thank'd
             me
             ,
             and
             said
             he
             owed
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             never
             otherwise
             known
             of
             it
             .
             When
             I
             return'd
             from
             Spain
             by
             Paris
             he
             frequently
             came
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             his
             Book
             (
             which
             he
             would
             call
             Leviathan
             )
             was
             then
             Printing
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             receiv'd
             every
             week
             a
             Sheet
             to
             correct
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             shewed
             me
             one
             or
             two
             Sheets
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             would
             be
             finished
             within
             little
             more
             then
             a
             moneth
             ;
             and
             shewed
             me
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Mr.
             Godolphin
             which
             he
             meant
             to
             set
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             read
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             concluded
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             when
             I
             read
             his
             Book
             I
             would
             not
             like
             it
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             mention'd
             some
             of
             his
             Conclusions
             ;
             upon
             which
             I
             asked
             him
             ,
             why
             
             he
             would
             publish
             such
             doctrine
             :
             to
             which
             ,
             after
             a
             discourse
             between
             jest
             and
             earnest
             upon
             the
             Subject
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               go
               home
               .
            
          
           
             Within
             a
             very
             short
             time
             after
             I
             came
             into
             Flanders
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             much
             more
             then
             a
             moneth
             from
             the
             time
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             conferred
             with
             me
             ,
             Leviathan
             was
             sent
             to
             me
             from
             London
             ;
             which
             I
             read
             with
             much
             appetite
             and
             impatience
             .
             Yet
             I
             had
             scarce
             finish'd
             it
             ,
             when
             Sir
             
               Charles
               Cavendish
            
             (
             the
             noble
             Brother
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Newcastle
             who
             was
             then
             at
             Antwerp
             ,
             and
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             all
             the
             accomplishments
             of
             mind
             that
             he
             wanted
             of
             body
             ,
             being
             in
             all
             other
             respects
             a
             wonderful
             Person
             )
             shewed
             me
             a
             Letter
             he
             had
             then
             receiv'd
             from
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             desir'd
             he
             would
             let
             him
             know
             freely
             what
             my
             opinion
             was
             of
             his
             Book
             .
             Upon
             which
             I
             wished
             he
             would
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             enough
             wonder
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             great
             a
             reverence
             for
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             that
             he
             resolv'd
             all
             Wisdom
             and
             Religion
             it self
             into
             a
             simple
             obedience
             and
             submission
             to
             it
             ,
             should
             publish
             a
             Book
             ,
             for
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             constitution
             of
             any
             Government
             now
             establish'd
             in
             Europe
             ,
             whether
             Monarchical
             or
             Democratical
             ,
             the
             Author
             must
             be
             punish'd
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             most
             severe
             penalties
             .
             With
             which
             answer
             (
             which
             Sir
             Charles
             sent
             to
             him
             )
             he
             was
             hot
             pleased
             ▪
             and
             found
             afterwards
             when
             I
             return'd
             to
             the
             King
             to
             Paris
             ,
             that
             I
             very
             much
             censur'd
             his
             Book
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             presented
             ,
             engross'd
             in
             ●●llam
             in
             a
             marvellous
             fair
             hand
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             likewise
             found
             my
             judgment
             so
             far
             confirmed
             ,
             that
             few
             daies
             before
             I
             came
             thither
             ,
             he
             was
             compell'd
             secretly
             to
             fly
             
             out
             of
             Paris
             ,
             the
             Justice
             having
             endeavour'd
             to
             apprehend
             him
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             escap'd
             into
             England
             ,
             where
             he
             never
             receiv'd
             any
             disturbance
             .
             After
             the
             Kings
             return
             he
             came
             frequently
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             too
             many
             Disciples
             ;
             and
             once
             visited
             me
             .
             I
             receiv'd
             him
             very
             kindly
             ,
             and
             invited
             him
             to
             see
             me
             often
             ,
             but
             he
             heard
             from
             so
             many
             hands
             that
             I
             had
             no
             good
             opinion
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             to
             me
             only
             that
             one
             time
             :
             and
             methinks
             I
             am
             in
             a
             degree
             indebted
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             know
             some
             reason
             ,
             why
             I
             look
             with
             so
             much
             prejudice
             upon
             his
             Book
             ,
             which
             hath
             gotten
             him
             so
             much
             credit
             and
             estimation
             with
             some
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             without
             some
             doubt
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             in
             this
             discourse
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             now
             engaged
             in
             ,
             transgress
             in
             a
             way
             I
             do
             very
             heartily
             dislike
             ,
             and
             frequently
             censure
             in
             others
             ,
             which
             is
             sharpness
             of
             Language
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             reproching
             the
             Person
             against
             whom
             I
             write
             ;
             which
             is
             by
             no
             means
             warrantable
             ,
             when
             it
             can
             be
             possibly
             avoided
             without
             wronging
             the
             truth
             in
             debate
             .
             Yet
             I
             hope
             nothing
             hath
             fallen
             from
             my
             Pen
             ,
             which
             implies
             the
             least
             undervaluing
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             Person
             ,
             or
             his
             Parts
             .
             But
             if
             he
             ,
             to
             advance
             his
             opinion
             in
             Policy
             ,
             too
             imperiously
             reproches
             all
             men
             who
             do
             not
             consent
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             avoided
             ,
             to
             reprehend
             so
             great
             presumtion
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             his
             Doctrines
             appear
             as
             odious
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             esteemed
             :
             and
             when
             he
             shakes
             the
             Principles
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             by
             his
             new
             and
             bold
             Interpretations
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             man
             can
             hardly
             avoid
             saying
             ,
             He
             hath
             no
             Religion
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             is
             no
             good
             Christian
             ;
             and
             escape
             endeavouring
             to
             manifest
             
             and
             expose
             the
             poison
             that
             lies
             hid
             and
             conceled
             .
             Yet
             I
             have
             chosen
             ,
             rather
             to
             pass
             by
             many
             of
             his
             enormous
             sayings
             with
             light
             expressions
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             Assertions
             ridiculous
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             his
             Person
             odious
             ,
             for
             infusing
             such
             destructive
             Doctrine
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             already
             too
             licentious
             in
             judging
             the
             Precepts
             ,
             or
             observing
             the
             Practice
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             runs
             into
             so
             many
             mistakes
             and
             errors
             throughout
             his
             whole
             discourse
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Government
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             when
             he
             laies
             so
             wrong
             a
             foundation
             in
             the
             very
             entrance
             and
             Introduction
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             a
             judgment
             of
             the
             Passions
             ,
             and
             Nature
             of
             all
             other
             Men
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             observations
             of
             himself
             ;
             and
             believes
             ,
             (
             pag.
             2.
             )
             
               that
               by
               looking
               into
               himself
               ,
               and
               considering
               what
               he
               doth
               when
               he
               do's
               think
               ,
               opine
               ,
               reason
               ,
               hope
               ,
               fear
               ,
               &c.
               and
               upon
               what
               grounds
               ,
            
             he
             shall
             thereby
             read
             ,
             and
             know
             what
             are
             the
             thoughts
             and
             passions
             of
             all
             other
             men
             upon
             the
             like
             occasions
             .
             And
             indeed
             by
             his
             distinction
             in
             the
             very
             subsequent
             words
             (
             pag.
             2.
             )
             between
             
               the
               similitude
               of
               passions
               ;
               and
               the
               similitude
               of
               the
               object
               of
               the
               passions
               ,
            
             and
             his
             confession
             ,
             that
             
               the
               constitution
               individual
               and
               particular
               education
            
             do
             make
             so
             great
             a
             difference
             and
             disparity
             ,
             he
             reduces
             that
             general
             Proposition
             to
             signify
             so
             very
             little
             ,
             that
             he
             leaves
             very
             little
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             very
             few
             Persons
             competent
             to
             observe
             .
             We
             have
             too
             much
             cause
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             much
             the
             major
             part
             of
             mankind
             do
             not
             think
             at
             all
             ,
             are
             not
             endued
             with
             reason
             enough
             to
             opine
             ,
             or
             think
             of
             what
             they
             did
             last
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             are
             to
             do
             next
             ,
             have
             no
             reflexion
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             thinking
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             and
             the
             number
             is
             much
             greater
             of
             those
             who
             know
             not
             how
             to
             comprehend
             
               the
               smilitude
               of
               the
               objects
               from
               the
               passions
               ,
            
             
             nor
             enough
             understand
             the
             nature
             of
             fear
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             distinguish'd
             from
             the
             object
             that
             is
             fear'd
             :
             so
             that
             none
             of
             these
             Persons
             (
             which
             constitute
             a
             vast
             number
             )
             are
             capable
             to
             make
             that
             observation
             ,
             which
             must
             produce
             that
             knowledg
             which
             may
             enable
             them
             to
             judg
             of
             all
             the
             World.
             And
             how
             many
             there
             are
             left
             ,
             who
             are
             fit
             from
             their
             
               individual
               constitutions
               or
               particular
               educations
            
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             the
             corruption
             introduced
             
               by
               dissembling
               ,
               lying
               ,
               counterfeiting
               ,
               and
               erroneous
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             to
             make
             that
             judgment
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             to
             determine
             .
             And
             't
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             those
             very
             few
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             do
             
               when
               they
               think
               ,
               opine
               ,
               reason
               ,
               hope
               ,
               fear
               ,
            
             contributes
             very
             little
             to
             their
             knowing
             
               what
               the
               thoughts
               and
               passions
               of
               other
               men
               are
               .
            
             And
             they
             may
             the
             rather
             be
             induced
             to
             make
             that
             conclusion
             ,
             since
             there
             are
             so
             very
             few
             who
             think
             and
             opine
             as
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             doth
             ,
             and
             whose
             hopes
             and
             fears
             are
             like
             his
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             objects
             ,
             or
             the
             nature
             it self
             of
             those
             passions
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             dissimilitude
             is
             greater
             between
             the
             passions
             themselves
             ,
             then
             between
             the
             objects
             ;
             and
             that
             men
             are
             not
             more
             unlike
             each
             other
             in
             their
             faces
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             clothes
             ,
             then
             in
             their
             thinking
             ,
             hoping
             ,
             and
             fearing
             .
             Since
             then
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             founds
             so
             much
             of
             his
             whole
             discourse
             upon
             the
             verity
             and
             Evidence
             of
             this
             first
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             very
             often
             have
             occasion
             to
             resort
             to
             it
             as
             we
             keep
             him
             company
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             same
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             very
             far
             from
             being
             
               the
               true
               Key
               to
               open
               the
               cipher
               of
               other
               mens
               thoughts
            
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             examine
             ,
             and
             insist
             a
             little
             longer
             on
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             discern
             whether
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             us
             are
             endued
             with
             such
             an
             infallible
             Faculty
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             conclude
             
             what
             the
             thoughts
             and
             passions
             of
             other
             men
             are
             ,
             by
             a
             strict
             observation
             and
             consideration
             of
             our
             own
             thoughts
             and
             passions
             ;
             which
             would
             very
             much
             enable
             us
             to
             countermine
             and
             disappoint
             each
             others
             thoughts
             and
             passions
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             a
             high
             point
             of
             wisdom
             .
             In
             the
             disquisition
             whereof
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             entangle
             the
             passion
             and
             the
             object
             together
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             skill
             to
             severe
             them
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             suppose
             the
             same
             passion
             to
             be
             in
             two
             several
             men
             whose
             passions
             have
             the
             same
             object
             ,
             and
             then
             consider
             whether
             they
             are
             like
             to
             discover
             each
             others
             thoughts
             and
             passions
             ,
             their
             hopes
             and
             their
             fears
             ,
             by
             each
             mans
             looking
             into
             himself
             ,
             and
             considering
             what
             he
             do's
             when
             he
             thinks
             ,
             hopes
             ,
             or
             fears
             .
             If
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             loved
             ,
             to
             as
             great
             a
             height
             as
             his
             passion
             can
             rise
             to
             ,
             the
             same
             object
             that
             is
             likewise
             loved
             by
             another
             ,
             he
             would
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             make
             any
             judgment
             of
             the
             others
             love
             by
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             upon
             a
             mutual
             confession
             and
             communication
             ,
             their
             passions
             would
             not
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
             If
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             man
             were
             both
             condemn'd
             to
             death
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             most
             formidable
             thing
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             can
             conceive
             )
             the
             other
             could
             no
             more
             by
             looking
             into
             himself
             know
             Mr.
             Hobbe's
             present
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             the
             extent
             of
             his
             fear
             ,
             then
             he
             could
             ,
             by
             looking
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             know
             what
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             Pocket
             .
             Not
             only
             the
             several
             complexions
             ,
             and
             constitutions
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             different
             educations
             ,
             and
             climates
             dispose
             the
             affections
             and
             passions
             of
             men
             to
             different
             objects
             ,
             but
             have
             a
             great
             influence
             upon
             the
             passions
             themselves
             .
             As
             the
             fears
             ,
             so
             the
             hopes
             of
             men
             are
             as
             unlike
             as
             their
             gate
             ,
             and
             meen
             .
             If
             a
             Sang●ine
             ,
             and
             a
             Melancholic
             man
             hope
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             their
             
             hopes
             are
             no
             more
             alike
             each
             others
             ,
             then
             their
             complexions
             are
             ;
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             one
             retaining
             still
             somwhat
             like
             despair
             ,
             whilst
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             other
             looks
             like
             fruition
             :
             so
             little
             similitude
             there
             is
             in
             the
             passions
             themselves
             without
             any
             relation
             to
             their
             objects
             .
             That
             a
             man
             of
             great
             courage
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             cowardly
             man
             have
             not
             the
             same
             countenance
             ,
             and
             presence
             of
             mind
             in
             an
             approch
             of
             danger
             ,
             proceeds
             not
             from
             the
             ones
             liking
             to
             be
             killed
             more
             then
             the
             others
             ,
             but
             rather
             from
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             natural
             courage
             .
             But
             let
             us
             suppose
             a
             man
             of
             courage
             ,
             and
             a
             coward
             equally
             guilty
             ,
             or
             equally
             innocent
             (
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             difference
             from
             the
             operation
             of
             conscience
             )
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             die
             together
             by
             a
             judgment
             which
             they
             cannot
             avoid
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             equally
             without
             hope
             of
             life
             (
             and
             death
             in
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             judgment
             is
             equally
             terrible
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             with
             equal
             care
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             or
             resisted
             .
             )
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             these
             undergo's
             death
             with
             no
             other
             concernment
             ,
             then
             as
             if
             he
             were
             going
             any
             other
             journy
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             with
             such
             confusion
             and
             trembling
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             even
             without
             life
             before
             he
             dies
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             true
             that
             all
             men
             fear
             alike
             upon
             the
             like
             occasion
             ?
             There
             will
             be
             the
             same
             uncertainty
             in
             concluding
             what
             others
             do
             ,
             by
             observing
             what
             we
             our selves
             do
             ,
             when
             we
             think
             ,
             opine
             ,
             or
             reason
             .
             How
             shall
             that
             man
             ,
             who
             thinks
             deliberately
             ,
             opines
             modestly
             ,
             and
             reasons
             dispassionately
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             excellent
             temper
             satisfies
             his
             own
             judgment
             in
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             in
             which
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             discerns
             others
             may
             differ
             from
             him
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             how
             shall
             such
             a
             man
             by
             his
             own
             way
             of
             reasoning
             judg
             another
             mans
             ,
             who
             usually
             thinks
             precipitately
             ,
             opines
             arrogantly
             ,
             and
             reasons
             superciliously
             ,
             and
             
             concludes
             imperiously
             that
             man
             to
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             determines
             otherwise
             then
             he
             do's
             ?
             To
             conclude
             ,
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             might
             as
             naturally
             have
             introduced
             his
             unreasonable
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Similitude
             of
             the
             Passions
             ,
             from
             the
             wisdom
             that
             he
             saies
             is
             acquired
             by
             the
             reading
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             from
             his
             method
             of
             reading
             ones
             self
             .
             That
             saying
             of
             
               Nosce
               teipsum
            
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             Solon
             who
             prescribed
             it
             ,
             was
             a
             sober
             truth
             ,
             but
             was
             never
             intended
             as
             an
             expedient
             to
             discover
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             other
             men
             by
             what
             he
             found
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             best
             means
             to
             suppress
             and
             destroy
             that
             pride
             and
             self-conceit
             ,
             which
             might
             temt
             him
             to
             undervalue
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             plant
             that
             modesty
             and
             humility
             in
             himself
             ,
             as
             would
             preserve
             him
             from
             such
             presumtion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             HAving
             resolved
             not
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Lists
             with
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             upon
             the
             Signification
             of
             words
             ,
             or
             Propriety
             of
             expressions
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             exercises
             an
             absolute
             Dictatorship
             ;
             and
             indeed
             not
             to
             enlarge
             upon
             any
             particular
             that
             to
             me
             seems
             erroneous
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             an
             Error
             of
             that
             kind
             and
             consequence
             ,
             as
             carries
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             it
             ,
             somwhat
             that
             is
             hurtful
             to
             the
             Peace
             and
             Policy
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             sincerity
             of
             Religion
             ;
             I
             should
             have
             passed
             over
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             Chapters
             without
             any
             Animadversion
             ,
             not
             troubling
             my self
             whether
             the
             
               imagination
               and
               memory
               are
               but
               one
               thing
               ,
               which
               for
               divers
               considerations
               hath
               divers
               names
               ,
            
             (
             p.
             5.
             )
             if
             I
             had
             not
             some
             apprehension
             ,
             that
             by
             an
             unnecessary
             reflexion
             upon
             the
             Scholes
             in
             the
             close
             of
             his
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             finding
             fault
             with
             the
             using
             some
             words
             in
             the
             sense
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             he
             hopes
             to
             dispose
             his
             Readers
             to
             such
             a
             prejudice
             and
             contemt
             towards
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             more
             easily
             undervalue
             them
             in
             more
             serious
             instances
             :
             the
             principal
             foundation
             that
             he
             laies
             for
             the
             support
             of
             all
             his
             Novelties
             ,
             being
             to
             lessen
             and
             vilifie
             all
             the
             Principles
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Persons
             ,
             which
             he
             well
             foresees
             most
             like
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             demolishing
             his
             new
             Structure
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             many
             excellent
             parts
             and
             faculties
             with
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             plentifully
             endowed
             ,
             his
             order
             and
             method
             in
             Writing
             ,
             and
             his
             clear
             expressing
             
             his
             conceptions
             in
             weighty
             ,
             proper
             ,
             and
             significant
             words
             ,
             are
             very
             remarkable
             and
             commendable
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             some
             part
             of
             his
             Art
             to
             introduce
             ,
             upon
             the
             suddain
             ,
             instances
             and
             remarques
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             more
             grateful
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             more
             impression
             upon
             his
             Reader
             ,
             by
             the
             unexpectedness
             of
             meeting
             them
             where
             somwhat
             else
             is
             talk'd
             of
             :
             for
             thereby
             he
             prepares
             and
             disposes
             the
             fancy
             to
             be
             pleased
             with
             them
             in
             a
             more
             proper
             and
             important
             place
             .
             No
             man
             would
             have
             imagin'd
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             Philosophical
             Discourse
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             Fayries
             ,
             and
             Ghosts
             ,
             and
             Goblins
             ,
             Exorcisms
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             and
             Holy-water
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             taken
             occasion
             to
             have
             reproved
             Iob
             for
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               the
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Almighty
               giveth
               men
               understanding
               ,
            
             Job
             32.
             8.
             which
             can
             be
             no
             good
             expression
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             incongruity
             to
             say
             ,
             
               that
               good
               thoughts
               are
               inspired
               into
               a
               man
               by
               God
               :
            
             and
             't
             is
             pity
             that
             St.
             Paul
             did
             not
             better
             weigh
             his
             words
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               that
               we
               are
               not
               sufficient
               of
               our selves
               to
               think
               any
               thing
               of
               our selves
               ,
               but
               our
               sufficiency
               is
               of
               God
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             5.
             or
             when
             he
             said
             to
             the
             
               Philippians
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               God
               which
               worketh
               in
               you
               both
               to
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               of
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             and
             that
             St.
             Iohn
             had
             not
             bin
             better
             advised
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               He
               that
               committeth
               sin
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             8.
             
             Upon
             any
             of
             which
             Texts
             a
             man
             can
             hardly
             enlarge
             in
             discourse
             ,
             without
             saying
             ,
             that
             good
             thoughts
             
               are
               inspir'd
               ,
               or
               infus'd
            
             (
             which
             he
             thinks
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             more
             ridiculous
             ,
             by
             turning
             into
             other
             words
             of
             the
             like
             signification
             )
             
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               evil
               thoughts
               by
               the
               devil
               ,
            
             which
             in
             his
             understanding
             ,
             are
             
               amongst
               the
               many
               words
               making
               nothing
               understood
            
             ;
             whereas
             there
             are
             few
             expressions
             in
             which
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             speaker
             is
             better
             understood
             ,
             or
             by
             which
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Apostles
             can
             be
             made
             more
             
             clear
             then
             by
             those
             expressionss
             But
             this
             momical
             mention
             of
             the
             power
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Devils
             activity
             and
             malignity
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             so
             improper
             and
             unnatural
             for
             those
             reflexions
             ,
             will
             the
             more
             incline
             his
             Disciples
             to
             undervalue
             those
             common
             notions
             of
             the
             goodness
             and
             assistance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             malice
             and
             vigilance
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             by
             making
             themselves
             merry
             with
             that
             proper
             and
             devout
             custom
             of
             speaking
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             results
             from
             thence
             ,
             by
             degrees
             to
             undervalue
             those
             other
             conceptions
             of
             Religion
             and
             Piety
             ,
             which
             would
             restrain
             and
             controul
             the
             licentious
             imagination
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             their
             own
             understandings
             ;
             and
             prepare
             them
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             discourses
             of
             Sanctity
             ,
             and
             the
             obligations
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             essentials
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             dictates
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             artifice
             and
             invention
             of
             Church-men
             ,
             to
             advance
             their
             own
             pomp
             and
             worldly
             interest
             ,
             and
             that
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             are
             but
             words
             to
             flatter
             or
             terrifie
             men
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             the
             places
             of
             either
             are
             so
             situated
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             other
             extent
             or
             degree
             of
             pain
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             thought
             fit
             to
             assign
             to
             them
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Leviathan
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             his
             instance
             of
             the
             train
             of
             imaginations
             ,
             in
             his
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             less
             wonderful
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             the
             more
             reason
             for
             his
             opinion
             of
             the
             similitude
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             looking
             into
             himself
             when
             he
             thinks
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             grounds
             ,
             he
             can
             thereby
             know
             the
             thoughts
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             with
             the
             velocity
             of
             a
             thought
             ,
             in
             a
             moment
             of
             time
             ,
             able
             to
             decipher
             that
             impertinent
             Question
             ,
             What
             was
             the
             value
             of
             a
             Roman
             penny
             ;
             and
             to
             discover
             a
             succession
             of
             thoughts
             in
             the
             Enquirer
             ,
             the
             
             last
             of
             which
             determined
             in
             the
             resolution
             of
             delivering
             up
             the
             King
             :
             which
             was
             so
             rare
             a
             faculty
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             similitude
             of
             thoughts
             cannot
             be
             concluded
             to
             be
             in
             other
             men
             .
             And
             since
             erroneous
             Doctrines
             have
             so
             great
             an
             influence
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             corrupt
             the
             natural
             motives
             ,
             he
             knows
             best
             whether
             he
             had
             not
             before
             this
             formed
             his
             new
             Scheme
             of
             Loyalty
             ,
             and
             digested
             all
             those
             imaginations
             towards
             the
             dissolution
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             eluding
             the
             obligation
             of
             all
             Oaths
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             had
             don
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             Key
             ready
             to
             decipher
             by
             ,
             and
             might
             easily
             discover
             that
             which
             no
             man
             in
             England
             could
             discover
             who
             had
             not
             the
             same
             Key
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapters
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             WE
             shall
             with
             less
             reflexion
             pass
             over
             his
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             Speech
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             was
             the
             noblest
             and
             most
             profitable
             Invention
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             whether
             properly
             or
             improperly
             ,
             he
             shall
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             ;
             together
             with
             his
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             Chapters
             ,
             which
             with
             those
             which
             precede
             ,
             and
             two
             or
             three
             which
             follow
             ,
             he
             intends
             as
             a
             Dictionary
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             and
             defining
             very
             many
             terms
             and
             words
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             to
             make
             use
             of
             throughout
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Work
             ;
             and
             which
             whoever
             can
             carry
             with
             him
             in
             his
             memory
             ,
             as
             he
             expects
             every
             man
             shall
             do
             ,
             shall
             be
             often
             more
             confounded
             in
             the
             understanding
             many
             parts
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             forgets
             them
             all
             .
             In
             which
             yet
             many
             things
             are
             said
             very
             wittily
             and
             pleasantly
             ;
             tho
             it
             may
             be
             many
             critical
             men
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             provoked
             ,
             may
             believe
             many
             of
             his
             Expressions
             to
             be
             incongruous
             ;
             and
             his
             Definitions
             not
             so
             exact
             as
             might
             have
             bin
             expected
             from
             so
             great
             an
             Artist
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             those
             Chapters
             are
             rather
             for
             delight
             ,
             in
             the
             novelty
             and
             boldness
             of
             the
             expression
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             real
             information
             in
             the
             substantial
             part
             of
             knowledg
             :
             since
             few
             men
             ,
             upon
             the
             most
             exact
             reading
             them
             over
             ,
             find
             themselves
             wiser
             then
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             but
             rather
             think
             that
             they
             better
             understood
             before
             what
             Contemt
             signifies
             ,
             then
             by
             being
             now
             told
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               24.
               )
               that
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               an
               immobility
               or
               contumacy
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               in
               resisting
               the
               action
               of
               certain
               things
               ,
               
               and
               proceeding
               from
               that
               the
               heart
               is
               already
               moved
               otherwise
               ,
               by
               other
               more
               potent
               objects
               ,
               or
               from
               want
               of
               experience
               of
               them
            
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             do
             better
             understand
             the
             nature
             and
             original
             of
             Laughter
             ,
             by
             being
             informed
             
               (
               pag.
               27.
               )
               that
               suddain
               glory
               is
               the
               passion
               which
               maketh
               some
               grimaces
               call●d
               Laughter
               ,
               and
               is
               caused
               either
               by
               some
               suddain
               act
               of
               their
               own
               that
               pleaseth
               them
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               apprehension
               of
               some
               deform●d
               thing
               in
               another
               ,
               by
               comparison
               whereof
               they
               suddainly
               applaud
               themselves
               .
            
             In
             which
             kind
             of
             Illustrations
             those
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             his
             whole
             Book
             abounds
             ,
             and
             discovers
             a
             master
             faculty
             in
             making
             easie
             things
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             and
             men
             will
             probably
             with
             the
             more
             impatience
             and
             curiosity
             ,
             tho
             with
             the
             less
             reverence
             ,
             enter
             upon
             the
             third
             part
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             define
             Christian
             Politics
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             so
             well
             defin'd
             and
             describ'd
             Religion
             to
             be
             
               Fear
               of
               Power
               invisible
               ,
               feigned
               by
               the
               mind
               ,
               or
               imagined
               from
               tales
               publicly
               allowed
               ,
            
             (
             p.
             26.
             )
             all
             which
             I
             leave
             to
             his
             Friends
             of
             the
             Universities
             .
             Nor
             shall
             I
             spend
             more
             time
             upon
             the
             seventh
             ,
             eighth
             ,
             a●d
             ninth
             Chapters
             ,
             leaving
             them
             to
             the
             Schole-men
             to
             examine
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             his
             debt
             for
             much
             mirth
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             for
             my
             part
             being
             very
             indifferent
             between
             them
             ,
             as
             believing
             that
             the
             Schole-men
             have
             contributed
             very
             little
             more
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             any
             noble
             or
             substantial
             part
             of
             Learning
             ,
             then
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             don
             to
             the
             reformation
             or
             improvement
             of
             Philosophy
             and
             Policy
             .
             Yet
             I
             may
             reasonably
             say
             so
             much
             on
             their
             behalf
             ,
             that
             if
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             may
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             translate
             all
             those
             terms
             of
             Art
             (
             the
             proper
             signification
             whereof
             is
             unanimously
             understood
             ,
             and
             agreed
             between
             all
             who
             use
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             truth
             are
             a
             cipher
             to
             which
             all
             men
             of
             
             moderate
             Learning
             have
             the
             Key
             )
             into
             the
             vulgar
             Language
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             
               Ryders
               Dictionary
            
             ,
             he
             hath
             found
             a
             way
             to
             render
             and
             expose
             the
             worthiest
             Professors
             of
             any
             Science
             ,
             and
             all
             Science
             it self
             to
             the
             cheap
             laughter
             of
             all
             illiterate
             men
             ;
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             own
             rule
             and
             determination
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               17.
            
             )
             where
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               That
               when
               a
               man
               upon
               the
               hearing
               any
               Speech
               ,
               hath
               those
               thoughts
               which
               the
               words
               of
               that
               Speech
               ,
               and
               their
               connexion
               ,
               were
               ordained
               and
               constituted
               to
               signifie
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               said
               to
               understand
               it
               .
            
             And
             surely
             the
             signification
             of
             words
             and
             terms
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             ordain'd
             and
             constituted
             by
             custom
             and
             acceptation
             ,
             then
             by
             Grammar
             and
             Etymologies
             .
             If
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             himself
             would
             be
             as
             much
             exposed
             to
             ignorant
             Auditors
             ,
             when
             he
             reads
             a
             Lecture
             upon
             the
             Optics
             ,
             or
             even
             in
             his
             ador'd
             Geometry
             ,
             if
             a
             pleasant
             Translator
             should
             render
             all
             his
             terms
             as
             literally
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             don
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             sixth
             Chapter
             of
             Suarez
             :
             for
             every
             Age
             ,
             as
             new
             things
             happen
             ,
             finds
             new
             words
             in
             all
             Languages
             to
             signifie
             them
             .
             The
             Civilians
             ,
             who
             are
             amongst
             the
             best
             Judges
             of
             Latine
             ,
             can
             hardly
             tell
             how
             investitura
             came
             into
             their
             Books
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             which
             it
             hath
             ever
             signified
             since
             the
             Quarrel
             begun
             between
             the
             Emperor
             and
             the
             Pope
             upon
             that
             subject
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             as
             well
             understood
             in
             Latine
             as
             any
             word
             in
             Tully
             .
             And
             if
             Bombarda
             had
             no
             original
             but
             from
             the
             sound
             ,
             as
             Petavius
             (
             a
             very
             good
             Grammarian
             ,
             besides
             his
             other
             great
             Learning
             )
             saies
             it
             had
             not
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             be
             offended
             with
             the
             Schole-men
             for
             finding
             words
             to
             discover
             their
             own
             Conceptions
             ,
             which
             equally
             serveour
             own
             turn
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapters
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             I
             Do
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             tenth
             ,
             eleventh
             ,
             and
             twelfth
             Chapters
             ,
             many
             things
             are
             very
             well
             said
             :
             and
             tho
             somethings
             as
             ill
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             a
             combination
             between
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Aristotle
             ,
             the
             Schole-men
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergy
             of
             all
             Professions
             ,
             to
             defame
             ,
             pervert
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             Religion
             :
             yet
             he
             resumes
             that
             Argument
             so
             frequently
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             chuse
             to
             examine
             the
             reason
             and
             justice
             of
             all
             his
             Allegations
             rather
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             then
             upon
             either
             of
             these
             three
             Chapters
             ;
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             his
             natural
             delight
             in
             Novelties
             of
             all
             kinds
             ,
             in
             Religion
             as
             well
             as
             Policy
             ,
             he
             hath
             supplied
             the
             Gentiles
             with
             a
             new
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             before
             found
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Catalogues
             ,
             
               The
               God
               Chaos
            
             ,
             (
             pag.
             55.
             )
             to
             which
             he
             might
             as
             warrantably
             have
             made
             them
             an
             additional
             present
             of
             his
             own
             Idol
             ,
             Confusion
             .
             And
             he
             will
             as
             hardly
             find
             a
             good
             autority
             for
             the
             aspersion
             with
             which
             he
             traduces
             the
             Policy
             of
             the
             Roman
             Common-wealth
             in
             all
             its
             greatness
             and
             lustre
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               57.
               )
               that
               it
               made
               no
               scruple
               of
               tolerating
               any
               Religion
               whatsoever
               in
               the
               City
               of
            
             Rome
             
               it self
               ,
               unless
               it
               had
               somthing
               in
               it
               that
               could
               not
               consist
               with
               their
               Civil
               Government
               .
            
             Which
             how
             untrue
             soever
             ,
             was
             a
             very
             unseasonable
             intimation
             of
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Olivers's
             Politics
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             when
             he
             published
             his
             Leviathan
             :
             whereas
             in
             truth
             ,
             that
             great
             People
             were
             not
             more
             solicitous
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             then
             
             in
             preserving
             the
             unity
             and
             integrity
             of
             their
             Religion
             from
             any
             mixtures
             :
             and
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             
               Pontifex
               Maximus
            
             was
             principally
             out
             of
             that
             jealousie
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             carefully
             watch
             that
             no
             alteration
             or
             innovation
             might
             be
             made
             in
             their
             Religion
             .
             And
             tho
             they
             had
             that
             general
             awe
             for
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             Gods
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             whom
             they
             did
             not
             acknowledg
             for
             Gods
             ,
             to
             be
             rudely
             treated
             and
             violated
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             both
             punished
             their
             Consul
             for
             having
             robb'd
             the
             Temple
             of
             Proserpine
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             full
             damages
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             injur'd
             Goddess
             :
             yet
             they
             neither
             acknowledg'd
             her
             Divinity
             ,
             nor
             suffer'd
             her
             to
             have
             a
             Temple
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             any
             Devotion
             paid
             to
             her
             within
             their
             Dominions
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             any
             other
             God
             or
             Goddess
             to
             be
             ador'd
             ,
             then
             those
             to
             whom
             Sacrifices
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Autority
             of
             the
             State.
             Nor
             will
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             be
             able
             to
             name
             one
             Christian
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             believed
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             hath
             not
             his
             Autority
             from
             Christ
             ,
             unless
             a
             Bishop
             Crown
             him
             ;
             tho
             all
             Christian
             Kingdoms
             have
             had
             that
             reverence
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             to
             assign
             the
             highest
             Ecclesiastical
             Functions
             to
             be
             alwaies
             perform'd
             by
             them
             :
             but
             they
             well
             know
             the
             King
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Autority
             in
             all
             respects
             before
             he
             is
             crown'd
             ,
             as
             after
             .
             And
             what
             extravagant
             Power
             soever
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             hath
             in
             some
             evil
             Conjunctures
             heretofore
             usurp'd
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             as
             glad
             of
             the
             like
             opportunities
             again
             ;
             yet
             in
             those
             Kingdoms
             where
             that
             Autority
             is
             own'd
             and
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             there
             want
             not
             those
             who
             loudly
             protest
             against
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             That
             a
             King
             may
             be
             depos'd
             by
             a
             Pope
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Regulars
             shall
             be
             exemt
             from
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             their
             King.
             
             And
             yet
             upon
             these
             unwarrantable
             suggestions
             ,
             he
             presumes
             to
             declare
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             changes
             of
             Religion
             may
             be
             attributed
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Cause
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               unpleasing
               Priests
               ;
               and
               those
               not
               only
               amongst
               Papists
               ,
               but
               even
               in
               that
               Church
               that
               hath
               presumed
               most
               of
               Reformation
               ,
            
             by
             which
             he
             intends
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             under
             the
             most
             severe
             and
             barbarous
             Persecution
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             the
             more
             enviously
             and
             maliciously
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             dishonestly
             alledged
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapters
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             THE
             thirteenth
             ,
             fourteenth
             ,
             fifteenth
             ,
             and
             sixteenth
             Chapters
             ,
             will
             require
             a
             little
             more
             disquisition
             ,
             since
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             examining
             ,
             or
             rather
             (
             according
             to
             his
             Prerogative
             )
             of
             determining
             what
             the
             natural
             condition
             of
             mankind
             is
             ,
             he
             takes
             many
             things
             for
             granted
             which
             are
             not
             true
             ;
             as
             (
             pag.
             60.
             )
             that
             
               Nature
               hath
               made
               all
               men
               equal
               in
               the
               faculties
               of
               body
               and
               mind
               ,
            
             and
             imputes
             that
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             in
             general
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             the
             infirmity
             of
             some
             particular
             man
             ;
             and
             by
             a
             mist
             of
             words
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             explaining
             common
             terms
             (
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             understood
             by
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             which
             his
             explanation
             leaves
             less
             intelligible
             then
             they
             were
             before
             )
             he
             dazles
             mens
             eies
             from
             discerning
             those
             Fallacies
             upon
             which
             he
             raises
             his
             Structure
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             reserves
             for
             his
             second
             part
             .
             And
             whosoever
             looks
             narrowly
             to
             his
             preparatory
             Assertions
             ,
             shall
             find
             such
             contradictions
             ,
             as
             must
             destroy
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             his
             new
             Doctrine
             in
             Government
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             particulars
             shall
             be
             mentioned
             anon
             .
             So
             that
             if
             his
             Maxims
             of
             one
             kind
             were
             marshalled
             together
             ,
             collected
             out
             of
             these
             four
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             applied
             to
             his
             other
             Maxims
             which
             are
             to
             support
             his
             whole
             Leviathan
             ,
             the
             one
             would
             be
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             so
             many
             inconsistencies
             and
             absurdities
             would
             appear
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             never
             be
             thought
             links
             of
             one
             chain
             ;
             whereas
             he
             desires
             men
             should
             believe
             
             all
             the
             Propositions
             in
             his
             Book
             to
             be
             a
             chain
             of
             Consequences
             ,
             without
             being
             in
             any
             degree
             wary
             to
             avoid
             palpable
             contradictions
             ,
             upon
             the
             presumtion
             of
             his
             Readers
             total
             resignation
             to
             his
             judgment
             .
             If
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             would
             any
             man
             imagine
             that
             a
             man
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             sagacity
             and
             provoking
             humor
             ,
             should
             in
             his
             fourth
             Page
             so
             imperiously
             reproch
             the
             Scholes
             for
             absurdity
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             That
             
               heavy
               Bodies
               fall
               downwar●●
               out
               of
               an
               appetite
               to
               rest
               ,
               thereby
               ascribing
               knowledg
               to
               things
               inanimate
            
             ;
             and
             himself
             should
             in
             his
             sixty
             second
             Page
             ,
             describing
             the
             nature
             of
             foul
             weather
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               That
               it
               lieth
               not
               in
               a
               shower
               or
               two
               of
               rain
               ,
               but
               in
               an
               inclination
               thereto
               of
               many
               daies
               together
            
             ;
             as
             if
             foul
             weather
             were
             not
             as
             inanimate
             a
             thing
             as
             heavy
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             inclination
             did
             not
             imply
             as
             much
             of
             knowledg
             as
             appetite
             doth
             ?
             In
             truth
             ,
             neither
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             word
             signifies
             in
             the
             before-mention'd
             instances
             ,
             more
             then
             a
             natural
             tendency
             to
             motion
             and
             alteration
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             vouchsafed
             to
             make
             man
             after
             his
             own
             Image
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             Likeness
             ,
             and
             took
             so
             much
             delight
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             him
             the
             command
             and
             dominion
             over
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagin'd
             but
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             endued
             him
             with
             Reason
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             noble
             Faculties
             which
             were
             necessary
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             several
             Species
             which
             were
             to
             succeed
             the
             Creation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             uncreate
             him
             to
             such
             a
             baseness
             and
             villany
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             man
             such
             a
             Rascal
             ,
             and
             more
             a
             Beast
             in
             his
             frame
             and
             constitution
             then
             those
             he
             is
             appointed
             to
             govern
             ,
             is
             a
             power
             that
             God
             never
             gave
             to
             the
             Devil
             ;
             nor
             hath
             any
             body
             assum'd
             it
             ,
             till
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             took
             it
             upon
             
             him
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             said
             more
             contrary
             to
             the
             Honor
             and
             Dignity
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             should
             leave
             his
             master
             workmanship
             ,
             Man
             ,
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             War
             of
             every
             man
             against
             every
             man
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             of
             confusion
             ,
             
               (
               p.
               64.
               )
               That
               every
               man
               hath
               a
               right
               to
               every
               thing
               ,
               even
               to
               one
               anothers
               body
            
             ;
             inclin'd
             to
             all
             the
             malice
             ,
             force
             and
             fraud
             that
             may
             promote
             his
             profit
             or
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             notions
             of
             ,
             or
             instinct
             towards
             justice
             ,
             honor
             ,
             or
             good
             nature
             ,
             which
             only
             makes
             man-kind
             superior
             to
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             Nor
             had
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             any
             other
             reason
             to
             degrade
             him
             to
             this
             degree
             of
             Bestiality
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             wear
             those
             Chains
             and
             Fetters
             which
             he
             hath
             provided
             for
             him
             .
             He
             deprives
             man
             of
             the
             greatest
             happiness
             and
             glory
             that
             can
             be
             attributed
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             divests
             him
             of
             that
             gentleness
             and
             benevolence
             towards
             other
             men
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             delights
             in
             the
             good
             fortune
             and
             tranquillity
             that
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             so
             far
             prefer
             himself
             before
             all
             others
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             rest
             a
             prey
             to
             advance
             any
             commodity
             or
             conveniency
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             barbarity
             superior
             to
             what
             the
             most
             savage
             Beasts
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Quando
                 leoni
                 ,
              
               
                 Fortior
                 eripuit
                 vitam
                 leo
                 ?
                 quo
                 nemore
                 unquam
              
               
                 Expiravit
                 aper
                 majoris
                 dentibus
                 apri
                 ?
              
            
             Man
             only
             ,
             created
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             creature
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             the
             malignity
             of
             his
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             base
             fear
             that
             is
             inseparable
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             oblig'd
             for
             his
             own
             benefit
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             own
             right
             ,
             to
             worry
             and
             destroy
             all
             of
             his
             own
             kind
             ,
             until
             they
             all
             become
             
             yoaked
             by
             a
             Covenant
             and
             Contract
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             provided
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             never
             yet
             entred
             into
             by
             any
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             nature
             impossible
             to
             be
             entred
             into
             .
          
           
             After
             such
             positive
             and
             magisterial
             Assertions
             against
             the
             dignity
             and
             probity
             of
             man-kind
             ,
             and
             the
             honor
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             the
             instances
             and
             arguments
             given
             by
             him
             are
             very
             unweighty
             and
             trivial
             to
             conclude
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             to
             be
             so
             full
             of
             jealousie
             and
             malignity
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             believed
             to
             be
             ,
             from
             that
             common
             practice
             of
             circumspection
             and
             providence
             ,
             which
             custom
             and
             discretion
             hath
             introduced
             in
             human
             life
             .
             For
             men
             shut
             their
             Chests
             in
             which
             their
             mony
             is
             ,
             as
             well
             that
             their
             servants
             or
             children
             may
             not
             know
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             be
             preserved
             from
             Thieves
             ;
             and
             they
             lock
             their
             doors
             that
             their
             Houses
             may
             not
             be
             common
             ;
             and
             ride
             arm'd
             ,
             and
             in
             company
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             that
             there
             are
             ill
             men
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             inclined
             to
             do
             injuries
             if
             they
             find
             an
             opportunity
             .
             Nor
             is
             a
             wariness
             to
             prevent
             the
             damage
             and
             injury
             that
             Thieves
             and
             Robbers
             may
             do
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             an
             argument
             that
             mankind
             is
             in
             that
             mans
             opinion
             inclin'd
             and
             disposed
             to
             commit
             those
             out-rages
             .
             If
             it
             be
             known
             that
             there
             is
             one
             Thief
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             all
             men
             have
             reason
             to
             shut
             their
             doors
             and
             lock
             their
             chests
             :
             and
             if
             there
             be
             two
             or
             three
             Drunkards
             in
             a
             Town
             ,
             all
             men
             have
             reason
             to
             go
             arm'd
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             to
             controul
             the
             violence
             or
             indignity
             they
             might
             receive
             from
             them
             .
             Princes
             are
             attended
             by
             their
             Guards
             in
             progress
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             servants
             arm'd
             when
             they
             hunt
             ,
             without
             any
             apprehension
             of
             being
             assaulted
             ;
             custom
             having
             made
             it
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             many
             men
             are
             not
             longer
             without
             their
             Swords
             then
             they
             are
             
             without
             their
             Doublets
             ,
             who
             never
             were
             jealous
             that
             any
             man
             desir'd
             to
             hurt
             them
             .
             Nor
             will
             the
             instance
             he
             gives
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             in
             America
             ,
             be
             more
             to
             his
             purpose
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             since
             as
             far
             as
             we
             have
             any
             knowledg
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             savage
             People
             there
             live
             under
             a
             most
             intire
             subjection
             and
             slavery
             to
             their
             several
             Princes
             ;
             who
             indeed
             for
             the
             most
             part
             live
             in
             hostility
             towards
             each
             other
             ,
             upon
             those
             contentions
             which
             engage
             all
             other
             Princes
             in
             War
             ,
             and
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             allows
             to
             be
             a
             just
             cause
             of
             War
             ,
             jealousie
             of
             each
             others
             Power
             to
             do
             them
             harm
             .
             And
             these
             are
             the
             notable
             instances
             by
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             by
             his
             painful
             disquisition
             and
             investigation
             ,
             in
             the
             hidden
             and
             deep
             secrets
             of
             Nature
             ,
             discover'd
             that
             unworthy
             fear
             and
             jealousie
             to
             be
             inherent
             in
             mankind
             ,
             (
             pag.
             63.
             )
             
               That
               the
               notions
               of
               right
               and
               wrong
               have
               no
               place
               ,
               that
               Force
               and
               Fraud
               are
               the
               two
               cardinal
               V●rtues
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               no
               propriety
               ,
               no
               dominion
               ,
               no
               mine
               or
               thine
               distinct
               ,
               but
               that
               only
               to
               be
               every
               mans
               that
               he
               can
               get
               ,
               and
               for
               so
               long
               as
               he
               can
               keep
               it
               ,
            
             and
             this
             struggle
             to
             continue
             ,
             till
             he
             submits
             to
             the
             servitude
             to
             which
             he
             hath
             design'd
             him
             for
             his
             comfort
             and
             security
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             would
             do
             very
             much
             honor
             to
             Aristotle
             ,
             and
             repair
             much
             of
             the
             injury
             he
             hath
             don
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             perswade
             men
             to
             believe
             ,
             (
             pag.
             59
             )
             that
             the
             
               bringing
               in
               his
               Philosophy
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               hath
               bin
               a
               cause
               to
               take
               away
               the
               reputation
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
            
             and
             to
             incline
             the
             People
             to
             the
             reformation
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             hath
             more
             autority
             for
             that
             ,
             then
             for
             most
             of
             his
             Opinions
             ,
             tho
             it
             may
             be
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             it
             .
             For
             in
             the
             year
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             nine
             ,
             Aristotles
             Metaphysics
             ,
             which
             had
             bin
             lately
             brought
             from
             Constantinople
             ,
             were
             condemn'd
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             to
             be
             read
             by
             a
             Council
             in
             Paris
             ,
             upon
             
             a
             supposition
             or
             apprehension
             ,
             that
             that
             Book
             had
             contributed
             very
             much
             to
             the
             new
             Heretical
             opinions
             of
             the
             Albigenses
             .
             So
             far
             the
             French
             Clergy
             of
             that
             Age
             concurred
             in
             opinion
             with
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             :
             but
             we
             may
             much
             more
             reasonably
             conceive
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             bin
             illiterateness
             ,
             stupid
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             having
             never
             heard
             of
             Aristotle
             ,
             that
             may
             at
             any
             time
             have
             brought
             contemt
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             :
             and
             tho
             men
             may
             too
             unreasonably
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             adhere
             to
             Aristotle
             in
             some
             particulars
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             reasonably
             contradicted
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             of
             the
             Clergy
             or
             Laity
             was
             ever
             contemned
             for
             being
             thought
             to
             understand
             Aristotle
             .
             Indeed
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             may
             easily
             refute
             Aristotle
             ,
             and
             all
             who
             have
             writ
             before
             or
             since
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             the
             Soveraign
             Magistrate
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             enact
             what
             Laws
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             to
             interpret
             all
             that
             were
             made
             before
             according
             to
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             to
             adopt
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             he
             declares
             (
             pag.
             79.
             )
             to
             be
             
               immutable
               and
               eternal
            
             .
             And
             we
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             watch
             him
             very
             narrowly
             ,
             when
             his
             Legislative
             fit
             is
             upon
             him
             ,
             least
             he
             cast
             such
             a
             net
             over
             us
             ,
             knit
             by
             what
             he
             calls
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Definitions
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             deprived
             of
             both
             the
             use
             of
             our
             liberty
             ,
             and
             our
             reason
             to
             oppose
             him
             .
             He
             is
             very
             much
             offended
             with
             Aristotle
             ,
             for
             saying
             in
             the
             first
             Book
             of
             his
             Politics
             ,
             That
             by
             Nature
             some
             are
             fit
             to
             command
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             serve
             ;
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             77.
             )
             is
             not
             only
             against
             reason
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             experience
             ,
             for
             
               there
               are
               very
               few
               so
               foolish
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               rather
               govern
               themselves
               ,
               then
               be
               governed
               by
               others
               .
            
             Which
             Proposition
             doth
             not
             contradict
             any
             thing
             said
             by
             Aristotle
             ,
             the
             Question
             being
             ,
             Whether
             Nature
             hath
             made
             some
             men
             worthier
             ,
             not
             whether
             it
             hath
             made
             all
             others
             so
             modest
             as
             to
             confess
             it
             ;
             and
             
             would
             have
             required
             a
             more
             serious
             Disquisition
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             no
             more
             then
             is
             imputed
             to
             Horses
             ,
             and
             other
             Beasts
             ,
             whereof
             men
             find
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             some
             by
             nature
             are
             fitter
             for
             nobler
             uses
             ,
             and
             others
             for
             vile
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             only
             Beasts
             of
             burden
             .
             But
             indeed
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             less
             need
             of
             reason
             to
             refute
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             a
             Law
             at
             hand
             to
             controul
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             (
             pag.
             77.
             )
             
               That
               every
               man
               must
               acknowledg
               every
               other
               man
               for
               his
               equal
               by
               nature
            
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             true
             as
             to
             the
             essentials
             of
             human
             Nature
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             inequality
             enough
             as
             to
             a
             capacity
             of
             Government
             .
             But
             whatever
             his
             opinion
             is
             ,
             we
             have
             Solomons
             judgment
             against
             him
             ,
             
               Insipiens
               erit
               servus
               sapientis
            
             ,
             Prov.
             11.
             29.
             
             And
             many
             Learned
             men
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             help
             of
             an
             impudent
             lie
             found
             the
             means
             to
             save
             their
             lives
             ,
             were
             a
             People
             by
             nature
             of
             low
             and
             abject
             spirits
             ,
             fit
             only
             to
             do
             the
             low
             and
             mean
             services
             for
             which
             they
             were
             prepared
             .
             And
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             believe
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             Patriarch
             Iacob
             ,
             in
             his
             dying
             Prophesie
             of
             Issachar
             ,
             declar'd
             
               Issachar
               is
               a
               strong
               ass
               ,
               couching
               down
               between
               two
               burdens
               .
               And
               he
               saw
               that
               rest
               was
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               land
               that
               it
               was
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               bowed
               his
               shoulder
               to
               bear
               ,
               and
               became
               a
               servant
               unto
               tribute
               ,
               Gen.
               49.
               14.
               15.
               
               Iacob
            
             foresaw
             that
             in
             that
             Tribe
             there
             would
             be
             
               depressio
               intellectus
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             be
             only
             fit
             to
             servants
             .
             And
             't
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             Aristotle
             did
             believe
             ,
             that
             Divine
             Providence
             doth
             shew
             and
             demonstrate
             who
             are
             fit
             and
             proper
             for
             low
             and
             vile
             offices
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             very
             notable
             defects
             in
             their
             understandings
             ,
             incapable
             of
             any
             cultivation
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             eminent
             deformity
             of
             the
             body
             (
             tho
             that
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             hold
             )
             which
             makes
             them
             unfit
             to
             bear
             rule
             .
             And
             without
             doubt
             ,
             
             the
             observation
             of
             all
             Ages
             since
             that
             time
             hath
             contributed
             very
             much
             to
             that
             Conclusion
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             so
             much
             derides
             ,
             of
             Inequality
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             Nature
             it self
             hath
             a
             bounty
             which
             she
             extends
             to
             some
             men
             in
             a
             much
             superior
             degree
             then
             she
             doth
             to
             others
             .
             Which
             is
             not
             contradicted
             by
             seeing
             many
             great
             defects
             and
             indigencies
             of
             Nature
             in
             some
             men
             ,
             wonderfully
             corrected
             and
             repair'd
             by
             industry
             ,
             education
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             by
             conversation
             ;
             or
             by
             seeing
             some
             early
             blossoms
             in
             others
             ,
             which
             raise
             a
             great
             expectation
             of
             rare
             perfection
             ,
             that
             suddainly
             decay
             ,
             and
             insensibly
             wither
             away
             by
             not
             being
             cherished
             and
             improved
             by
             diligence
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             being
             blasted
             by
             vice
             or
             supine
             laziness
             :
             those
             accidents
             may
             somtimes
             happen
             ,
             do
             not
             very
             often
             ,
             and
             are
             necessary
             to
             awaken
             men
             out
             of
             the
             Lethargy
             of
             depending
             wholly
             upon
             the
             Wealth
             of
             Natures
             store
             ,
             without
             administring
             any
             supply
             to
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             industry
             and
             observation
             .
             And
             every
             mans
             experience
             will
             afford
             him
             abundance
             of
             examples
             in
             the
             number
             of
             his
             own
             acquaintance
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             have
             alwaies
             had
             equal
             advantages
             of
             Education
             ,
             Conversation
             ,
             Industry
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             of
             virtuous
             Inclinations
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             observe
             very
             different
             parts
             and
             faculties
             :
             some
             of
             quick
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             as
             steady
             comprehension
             ,
             wit
             ,
             judgment
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             sagacity
             as
             discerns
             at
             distance
             as
             well
             as
             at
             hand
             ,
             concluding
             from
             what
             they
             see
             will
             fall
             out
             ,
             what
             is
             presently
             to
             be
             don
             :
             when
             others
             born
             ,
             and
             bred
             with
             the
             same
             care
             ,
             wariness
             ,
             and
             attention
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             visible
             advantages
             and
             benefits
             which
             the
             other
             enjoied
             ,
             remain
             still
             of
             a
             heavier
             and
             duller
             alloy
             ,
             less
             discerning
             to
             contrive
             and
             fore-see
             ,
             less
             vigorous
             to
             execute
             ,
             and
             
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             of
             a
             very
             different
             Classis
             to
             all
             purposes
             ;
             which
             can
             proceed
             from
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             the
             distinction
             that
             Nature
             her self
             made
             between
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             those
             Faculties
             to
             the
             one
             with
             a
             more
             liberal
             hand
             then
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Did
             not
             all
             the
             World
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             hath
             it
             not
             ever
             since
             believed
             ,
             that
             
               Iulius
               Cesar
            
             had
             from
             nature
             a
             more
             exalted
             Spirit
             and
             Genius
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             those
             who
             were
             overcome
             by
             him
             ;
             tho
             some
             of
             them
             appear'd
             or
             were
             generally
             believ'd
             to
             be
             superior
             in
             the
             conduct
             of
             great
             Affai●s
             ?
             There
             is
             judgment
             gotten
             by
             experience
             very
             necessary
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             attemt
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             the
             first
             daring
             proceeds
             purely
             from
             Nature
             and
             its
             influence
             .
             When
             we
             see
             a
             Marius
             from
             a
             common
             Soldier
             ,
             baffle
             the
             Nobility
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             in
             despight
             of
             opposition
             ,
             make
             himself
             seven
             times
             Consul
             :
             or
             a
             Dioclesan
             ,
             from
             a
             mean
             and
             low
             birth
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             advantage
             of
             Education
             then
             every
             other
             common
             Soldier
             had
             with
             him
             ,
             nor
             countenance
             or
             assistance
             from
             any
             Superior
             ,
             but
             what
             his
             own
             Virtue
             purchased
             ,
             to
             raise
             himself
             to
             the
             full
             state
             and
             power
             of
             the
             greatest
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             to
             govern
             as
             great
             ,
             or
             a
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             then
             ever
             Cesar
             did
             ;
             and
             after
             having
             enjoied
             that
             Empire
             above
             eighteen
             years
             in
             the
             highest
             glory
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             over
             ,
             and
             divest
             himself
             of
             it
             ,
             merely
             for
             the
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             of
             retirement
             to
             his
             private
             House
             and
             Garden
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             in
             that
             repose
             after
             he
             had
             enjoied
             it
             some
             years
             ;
             must
             we
             believe
             such
             a
             man
             to
             have
             no
             advantages
             by
             nature
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             men
             of
             the
             same
             time
             ?
             When
             Marmurius
             ,
             or
             Vecturius
             (
             for
             he
             went
             by
             both
             names
             )
             one
             of
             the
             thirty
             Tyrants
             ,
             from
             a
             common
             Black-smith
             who
             made
             arms
             (
             for
             the
             man
             who
             killed
             him
             ,
             
             having
             bin
             before
             his
             servant
             ,
             and
             wrought
             under
             him
             ,
             told
             him
             ,
             
               Hic
               est
               gladius
               quem
               ipse
               fecisti
               )
            
             raised
             himself
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             suddain
             mutiny
             and
             insurrection
             ,
             but
             by
             passing
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             a
             Soldier
             ,
             during
             many
             years
             in
             a
             regular
             and
             disciplin'd
             Army
             ,
             to
             be
             Emperor
             by
             a
             common
             voice
             and
             election
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             the
             fittest
             for
             the
             Command
             ;
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             this
             Man
             received
             no
             other
             talent
             from
             Nature
             ,
             then
             she
             afforded
             to
             every
             other
             Blackfinith
             ?
             Besides
             many
             particulat
             Examples
             of
             this
             kind
             in
             every
             particular
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             most
             of
             which
             the
             visible
             advantages
             of
             Friends
             ,
             Patrons
             ,
             and
             other
             accidental
             Concurrences
             have
             not
             at
             all
             contributed
             to
             the
             preferment
             of
             them
             before
             other
             men
             ,
             the
             World
             hath
             yielded
             us
             an
             example
             near
             our
             own
             time
             (
             for
             it
             is
             little
             more
             then
             two
             hundred
             years
             since
             )
             of
             such
             a
             prodigious
             progress
             and
             success
             in
             the
             power
             of
             one
             Man
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             Story
             ancient
             or
             modern
             that
             is
             parallel
             to
             it
             ,
             The
             great
             Tamberlane
             ,
             who
             (
             tho
             not
             so
             mean
             a
             Person
             in
             his
             original
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             vulgarly
             conceived
             to
             have
             bin
             )
             was
             born
             a
             poor
             Prince
             over
             a
             contem'd
             and
             barbarous
             Country
             and
             People
             ,
             whose
             manners
             he
             first
             cultivated
             by
             his
             own
             native
             justice
             and
             goodness
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             own
             Genius
             ,
             improved
             his
             own
             Faculties
             and
             Understanding
             to
             a
             marvellous
             Lustre
             and
             Perfection
             ,
             towards
             which
             neither
             his
             Climate
             nor
             his
             conversation
             could
             contribute
             .
             Upon
             this
             stock
             he
             rais'd
             and
             led
             an
             Army
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             into
             the
             better
             Dominions
             of
             their
             Neighbors
             who
             contemned
             them
             .
             With
             these
             he
             fought
             ,
             and
             won
             many
             Battels
             ,
             subdued
             and
             conquer'd
             many
             Kingdoms
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             total
             defeat
             of
             the
             greatest
             Army
             that
             was
             then
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             
             he
             took
             the
             greatest
             Emperor
             of
             the
             World
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             contemt
             that
             he
             had
             shew'd
             towards
             him
             ,
             treated
             him
             as
             his
             vilest
             Slave
             .
             And
             it
             hath
             bin
             as
             notorious
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             death
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             such
             extraordinary
             Persons
             ,
             the
             Forces
             by
             which
             they
             wrought
             those
             wonders
             ,
             and
             the
             Counsellors
             and
             Officers
             whose
             administration
             co-operated
             with
             them
             ,
             suddainly
             degenerated
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             the
             Soul
             were
             departed
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             became
             a
             Carcass
             without
             any
             use
             or
             beauty
             .
             And
             can
             we
             believe
             ,
             that
             those
             stupendous
             men
             had
             no
             talent
             by
             nature
             above
             others
             ?
             And
             are
             we
             bound
             to
             believe
             ,
             (
             pag.
             77.
             )
             
               that
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               acknowledg
               other
               for
               his
               equal
               by
               nature
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             where
             are
             those
             Maxims
             to
             be
             found
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             declares
             ,
             and
             publishes
             to
             be
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             Author
             before
             him
             ?
             That
             is
             only
             properly
             call'd
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             is
             dictated
             to
             the
             whole
             Species
             :
             as
             to
             defend
             a
             mans
             self
             from
             violence
             ,
             and
             to
             repel
             force
             by
             force
             ;
             not
             all
             that
             results
             upon
             prudential
             motives
             unto
             the
             mind
             of
             such
             as
             have
             bin
             cultivated
             by
             Learning
             and
             Education
             ,
             which
             no
             doubt
             can
             compile
             such
             a
             Body
             of
             Laws
             ,
             as
             would
             make
             all
             other
             useless
             ,
             except
             such
             as
             should
             provide
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             those
             .
             For
             under
             what
             other
             notion
             can
             that
             reasonable
             Conclusion
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             necessary
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             be
             call'd
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             fifteenth
             Law
             ,
             (
             pag.
             78.
             )
             
               That
               all
               men
               that
               mediate
               Peace
               be
               allowed
               safe
               conduct
               ?
            
             And
             of
             this
             kind
             much
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             his
             Law
             of
             Nature
             is
             compil'd
             ;
             which
             I
             should
             not
             dislike
             ,
             the
             Style
             being
             in
             some
             sense
             not
             improper
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             observe
             that
             from
             some
             of
             these
             Conclusions
             which
             he
             pronounces
             
             to
             be
             (
             pag.
             57.
             )
             
               immutable
               ,
               and
               eternal
               as
               the
               Laws
               of
               Nature
               ,
            
             he
             makes
             deductions
             and
             inferences
             to
             controul
             Opinions
             he
             dislikes
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             Concessions
             which
             are
             not
             right
             ,
             by
             amuzing
             men
             with
             his
             method
             ,
             and
             confounding
             rather
             then
             informing
             their
             understandings
             ,
             by
             a
             chime
             of
             words
             in
             definitions
             and
             pleasant
             instances
             ,
             which
             seem
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             contradicted
             ,
             and
             yet
             infer
             much
             more
             then
             upon
             a
             review
             can
             be
             deduc'd
             from
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             an
             unanswerable
             evidence
             of
             the
             irresistible
             force
             and
             strength
             of
             Truth
             and
             Reason
             ,
             that
             whilst
             men
             are
             making
             war
             against
             it
             with
             all
             their
             power
             and
             stratagems
             ,
             somwhat
             doth
             still
             start
             up
             out
             of
             the
             dictates
             and
             confessions
             of
             the
             Adversary
             that
             determines
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             vindicates
             the
             Truth
             from
             the
             malice
             that
             would
             oppress
             it
             .
             How
             should
             it
             else
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             whilst
             he
             is
             demolishing
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             Nature
             for
             want
             of
             order
             to
             support
             it
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             unavoidable
             necessary
             for
             every
             man
             to
             cut
             his
             neighbors
             throat
             ,
             to
             kill
             him
             who
             is
             weaker
             then
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             circumvent
             ,
             and
             by
             any
             fraud
             destroy
             him
             who
             is
             stronger
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             there
             is
             no
             injustice
             ,
             because
             Nature
             hath
             not
             otherwise
             provided
             for
             every
             particular
             mans
             security
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             he
             is
             possessed
             of
             this
             frenzy
             ,
             he
             should
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             set
             down
             such
             a
             Body
             of
             Laws
             prescribed
             by
             Nature
             it self
             ,
             as
             are
             
               immutable
               aud
               eternal
            
             ?
             that
             there
             appears
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             shewing
             ,
             a
             full
             remedy
             against
             all
             that
             confusion
             ,
             for
             avoiding
             whereof
             he
             hath
             devis'd
             all
             that
             unnatural
             and
             impossible
             Contract
             and
             Covenant
             ?
             If
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               you
               require
               that
               others
               should
               do
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               do
               ye
               to
               them
               ,
            
             be
             the
             Law
             
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             saies
             it
             is
             (
             pag.
             65.
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
               Naturâ
               ,
               id
               est
               jure
               gentium
               ,
            
             saies
             Tully
             ,
             it
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               quod
               naturalis
               ratio
               inter
               omnes
               homines
               constituit
            
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             that
             every
             man
             strive
             to
             accommodate
             himself
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             he
             saies
             it
             is
             
               (
               pag.
            
             76.
             )
             and
             
               that
               no
               man
               by
               deed
               ,
               word
               ,
               countenance
               or
               gesture
               ,
               declare
               hatred
               or
               contemt
               of
               another
            
             ;
             If
             all
             men
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             (
             pag.
             78.
             )
             
               That
               they
               that
               are
               at
               controversie
               ,
               submit
               their
               right
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               an
               arbitrator
               ,
            
             as
             he
             saies
             they
             are
             :
             If
             Nature
             hath
             thus
             providently
             provided
             for
             the
             Peace
             and
             Tranquillity
             of
             her
             Children
             ,
             by
             Laws
             immutable
             and
             eternal
             ,
             that
             are
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
             how
             come
             they
             to
             fall
             into
             that
             condition
             of
             war
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             every
             one
             against
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             without
             any
             other
             cardinal
             Virtues
             ,
             but
             of
             force
             and
             fraud
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             wonderful
             thing
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             be
             so
             sharp-sighted
             ,
             as
             to
             discern
             mankind
             so
             well
             inclosed
             and
             fortified
             by
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             blind
             as
             to
             think
             him
             in
             a
             more
             secure
             estate
             by
             his
             transferring
             of
             right
             to
             another
             man
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             confesses
             is
             impossible
             intirely
             to
             transfer
             ;
             and
             by
             Covenants
             and
             Contracts
             of
             his
             own
             devising
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             acknowledges
             to
             be
             void
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             parts
             impossibe
             to
             be
             perform'd
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             in
             truth
             Nature
             hath
             dictated
             all
             those
             excellent
             Conclusions
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             be
             called
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             hath
             farther
             instituted
             all
             those
             duties
             which
             are
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Second
             Table
             ,
             all
             which
             he
             saies
             were
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             :
             I
             know
             not
             what
             temtation
             or
             autority
             he
             could
             have
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             mankind
             to
             be
             left
             by
             Nature
             in
             that
             distracted
             condition
             of
             war
             ,
             except
             he
             prefer
             the
             autority
             of
             
               Ovids
               Metamorphosis
            
             ,
             
             of
             the
             sowing
             of
             Cadmus's
             teeth
             ,
             before
             any
             other
             Scripture
             ,
             Divine
             or
             Humane
             :
             And
             it
             is
             as
             strange
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             Covenants
             and
             Contracts
             which
             he
             is
             so
             wary
             in
             wording
             (
             as
             if
             he
             were
             the
             Secretary
             of
             Nature
             )
             that
             they
             may
             bind
             that
             man
             fast
             enough
             whom
             he
             pleases
             to
             assign
             to
             those
             Bonds
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             he
             were
             the
             Ple●potentiary
             of
             Nature
             too
             ,
             to
             bind
             and
             to
             loose
             all
             he
             thinks
             fit
             :
             he
             hath
             so
             ill
             provided
             for
             the
             Peace
             he
             would
             establish
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             left
             a
             door
             open
             for
             all
             the
             Confusion
             he
             would
             avoid
             ,
             when
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             them
             divest
             themselves
             of
             the
             liberty
             they
             have
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             transfer
             all
             this
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             single
             Person
             ,
             who
             thereby
             is
             so
             absolute
             Soveraign
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             take
             their
             Lives
             and
             their
             Estates
             from
             them
             without
             any
             act
             of
             Injustice
             ,
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             transferring
             and
             divesting
             ,
             every
             man
             reserves
             a
             right
             (
             as
             unalienable
             )
             to
             defend
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             even
             against
             the
             sentence
             of
             Justice
             .
             What
             greater
             contradiction
             can
             there
             be
             to
             the
             Peace
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             establish
             upon
             those
             unreasonable
             conditions
             ,
             then
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             can
             never
             be
             abandoned
             ,
             and
             which
             yet
             may
             dissolve
             that
             peace
             every
             day
             ?
             and
             yet
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             70.
             )
             
               This
               is
               granted
               to
               be
               true
               by
               all
               men
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               lead
               Criminals
               to
               execution
               and
               prison
               with
               armed
               men
               ,
               notwithstanding
               such
               Criminals
               have
               consented
               to
               the
               Law
               by
               which
               they
               are
               condemned
               .
            
             Which
             indeed
             in
             an
             Argument
             ,
             that
             men
             had
             rather
             escape
             then
             be
             hanged
             ,
             but
             no
             more
             an
             Argument
             that
             they
             have
             a
             right
             to
             rescue
             themselves
             ,
             then
             the
             fashion
             of
             wearing
             Sword
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             men
             are
             afraid
             of
             having
             their
             throats
             cu●
             by
             the
             malice
             of
             their
             neighbors
             :
             both
             which
             ,
             are
             Arguments
             no
             man
             would
             urge
             to
             men
             ,
             whose
             
             understandings
             he
             did
             not
             much
             undervalue
             .
             But
             upon
             many
             of
             these
             Particulars
             there
             is
             a
             more
             proper
             occasion
             hereafter
             for
             enlargement
             .
             And
             so
             we
             pass
             through
             his
             Prospect
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Definitions
             and
             Descriptions
             ,
             with
             liberty
             to
             take
             review
             of
             them
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             make
             hast
             to
             his
             Second
             Part
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             thinks
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             good
             preparation
             to
             impose
             upon
             us
             in
             this
             First
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             often
             tell
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             prove
             what
             he
             affirms
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             evinc'd
             that
             Point
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             evident
             in
             such
             a
             Chapter
             in
             his
             First
             Part
             ,
             where
             in
             truth
             he
             hath
             said
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             proved
             very
             little
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             conclude
             this
             ,
             with
             an
             observation
             which
             the
             place
             seems
             to
             require
             ,
             of
             the
             defect
             in
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             Logic
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             presumtion
             ,
             that
             from
             very
             true
             Propositions
             he
             deduces
             very
             erroneous
             and
             absurd
             Conclusions
             .
             That
             no
             man
             hath
             power
             to
             transfer
             the
             right
             over
             his
             own
             life
             to
             the
             disposal
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             true
             Proposition
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             infers
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             reserved
             the
             power
             and
             disposal
             of
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             he
             may
             defend
             it
             by
             force
             even
             against
             the
             judgment
             of
             Law
             and
             Justice
             :
             whereas
             the
             natural
             consequence
             of
             that
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             That
             therefore
             such
             transferring
             and
             covenanting
             (
             being
             void
             )
             cannot
             provide
             for
             the
             peace
             and
             security
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             .
             Without
             doubt
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             
               Dominus
               vitae
               suae
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             give
             that
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             in
             himself
             .
             God
             only
             hath
             reserv'd
             that
             absolute
             Dominion
             and
             Power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             putting
             the
             Sword
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             ,
             hath
             qualified
             and
             enabled
             him
             to
             execute
             that
             justice
             which
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             peace
             
             and
             preservation
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             which
             may
             seem
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             be
             provided
             for
             by
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             if
             what
             he
             saies
             be
             true
             ,
             (
             pag.
             68.
             )
             
               That
               right
               to
               the
               end
               containeth
               right
               to
               the
               means
               .
            
             And
             this
             sole
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             men
             cannot
             dispose
             of
             their
             own
             lives
             ,
             hath
             bin
             alwaies
             held
             as
             a
             manifest
             and
             undeniable
             Argument
             ,
             that
             Soveraigns
             never
             had
             ,
             nor
             can
             have
             their
             Power
             from
             the
             People
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Second
           Part.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapters
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             MR.
             Hobbes
             having
             taken
             upon
             him
             to
             imitate
             God
             ,
             and
             created
             Man
             after
             his
             own
             likeness
             ,
             given
             him
             all
             the
             passions
             and
             affections
             which
             he
             finds
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             he
             prescribes
             him
             to
             judg
             of
             all
             things
             and
             words
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             definitions
             he
             sets
             down
             ,
             with
             the
             Autority
             of
             a
             Creator
             .
             After
             he
             hath
             delighted
             himself
             in
             a
             commendable
             method
             ,
             and
             very
             witty
             and
             pleasant
             description
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             humor
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             he
             is
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             (
             upon
             many
             particulars
             whereof
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             Definitions
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             frequent
             occasion
             of
             reflexions
             in
             this
             discourse
             ,
             without
             breaking
             the
             thred
             of
             it
             by
             entring
             upon
             impertinent
             exceptions
             to
             matters
             positively
             averred
             without
             any
             apparent
             reason
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             no
             ,
             )
             He
             comes
             at
             last
             to
             institute
             such
             a
             Common-wealth
             as
             never
             was
             in
             nature
             ,
             or
             ever
             heard
             of
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             till
             this
             structure
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             bountiful
             Creator
             ,
             gives
             the
             Man
             he
             hath
             made
             ,
             the
             Soveraign
             command
             and
             Government
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             such
             an
             extent
             of
             power
             and
             autority
             ,
             as
             the
             Great
             Turk
             hath
             not
             yet
             appear'd
             to
             affect
             .
             In
             which
             it
             is
             probable
             he
             hath
             follow'd
             his
             first
             method
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Man
             after
             his
             own
             likeness
             
             hath
             created
             a
             Government
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             himself
             like
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             ;
             having
             determined
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Propriety
             ,
             and
             Religion
             to
             be
             only
             emty
             words
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             no
             other
             existence
             then
             in
             the
             Will
             and
             Breast
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             Governor
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             in
             order
             to
             make
             his
             People
             happy
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             the
             blessing
             of
             Peace
             .
             And
             yet
             with
             all
             this
             ,
             his
             Governor
             would
             quickly
             find
             his
             power
             little
             enough
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             little
             continuance
             ,
             if
             his
             Government
             be
             founded
             upon
             no
             other
             security
             then
             is
             provided
             in
             his
             Institution
             :
             and
             the
             justice
             he
             assigns
             will
             be
             as
             weak
             a
             support
             to
             his
             Governor
             ,
             as
             he
             supposes
             a
             Covenant
             would
             be
             to
             the
             peoples
             benefit
             ;
             the
             imagination
             whereof
             he
             conceives
             to
             be
             so
             ridiculous
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             only
             proceed
             form
             want
             of
             understanding
             ,
             that
             Covenants
             being
             but
             words
             and
             breath
             ,
             have
             no
             force
             to
             oblige
             ,
             contain
             ,
             constrain
             ,
             or
             protect
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             have
             from
             the
             Public
             Sword
             ,
             that
             is
             from
             the
             untied
             hands
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             Man
             :
             as
             if
             Justice
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             support
             of
             his
             Governor
             when
             he
             breaks
             and
             violates
             all
             the
             Elements
             of
             Justice
             ,
             because
             all
             men
             are
             in
             justice
             bound
             to
             observe
             contracts
             ,
             were
             more
             then
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             a
             more
             valiant
             word
             and
             stronger
             breath
             to
             constrain
             ,
             and
             protect
             any
             man
             ,
             when
             that
             Sword
             is
             wrested
             from
             his
             Soveraign
             Man
             ,
             or
             his
             hand
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             many
             hands
             which
             should
             be
             govern'd
             by
             him
             .
             But
             the
             People
             need
             not
             be
             offended
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             giving
             so
             extravagant
             a
             Power
             to
             a
             Person
             they
             never
             intended
             should
             have
             such
             an
             Empire
             over
             them
             ;
             if
             they
             will
             have
             patience
             till
             he
             hath
             finished
             his
             Scheme
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             he
             will
             infeeble
             it
             again
             for
             them
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             no
             ambitious
             man
             would
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             have
             it
             
             for
             asking
             .
             But
             to
             prosecute
             the
             Argument
             in
             his
             own
             order
             .
          
           
             As
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             worse
             man
             by
             much
             ,
             by
             making
             him
             too
             like
             himself
             ;
             so
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             much
             worse
             Common-wealth
             then
             ever
             yet
             was
             known
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             such
             as
             he
             would
             have
             :
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             wonderful
             ,
             then
             that
             a
             man
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             sagacity
             ,
             should
             raise
             so
             many
             conclusions
             of
             a
             very
             pernicious
             influence
             upon
             the
             Peace
             and
             Government
             of
             every
             Kingdom
             and
             Common-wealth
             in
             Europe
             ,
             upon
             a
             mere
             supposition
             and
             figment
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             instituted
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             example
             .
             He
             will
             not
             find
             any
             one
             Government
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             so
             instituted
             ,
             as
             he
             dogmatically
             declares
             all
             Government
             to
             be
             ;
             nor
             was
             mankind
             in
             any
             nation
             since
             the
             Creation
             upon
             such
             a
             level
             ,
             as
             to
             institute
             their
             Government
             by
             such
             an
             assembly
             and
             election
             ,
             and
             covenant
             ,
             and
             consent
             ,
             as
             he
             very
             unwarrantably
             more
             then
             supposes
             .
             And
             it
             was
             an
             undertaking
             of
             the
             more
             impertinence
             ,
             since
             by
             his
             own
             rule
             ,
             (
             pag.
             95.
             )
             
               where
               there
               is
               already
               erected
               a
               Soveraign
               power
               ,
            
             which
             was
             then
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             in
             every
             Kingdom
             and
             State
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             
               there
               can
               be
               no
               other
               Representative
               of
               the
               same
               People
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               certain
               particular
               ends
               limited
               by
               the
               Soveraign
               .
            
             So
             that
             he
             could
             have
             no
             other
             design
             ,
             but
             to
             shake
             what
             was
             erected
             ,
             and
             the
             Government
             was
             not
             at
             that
             time
             in
             any
             suspence
             but
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             by
             the
             effect
             of
             an
             odious
             and
             detestable
             Rebellion
             ;
             which
             yet
             could
             not
             prevail
             with
             an
             effective
             Army
             of
             above
             one
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Usurper
             had
             subdued
             three
             Nation
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             
             Usurper
             in
             such
             a
             new
             model
             ,
             and
             to
             transfer
             their
             right
             by
             such
             Covenants
             ,
             as
             he
             conceives
             mankind
             to
             be
             even
             oblig'd
             to
             do
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             do
             which
             ,
             I
             do
             heartily
             wish
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             could
             truly
             vindicate
             himself
             from
             designing
             ,
             when
             he
             publish'd
             his
             Leviathan
             ;
             upon
             which
             disquisition
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             enlarging
             hereafter
             upon
             further
             provocation
             .
          
           
             It
             had
             bin
             kindly
             don
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             if
             according
             to
             his
             laudable
             custom
             of
             illustrating
             his
             definitions
             by
             instances
             ,
             as
             he
             often
             doth
             with
             great
             pregnancy
             ,
             he
             had
             to
             this
             his
             positive
             determination
             added
             one
             instance
             of
             a
             Government
             so
             instituted
             .
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             there
             are
             in
             all
             Governments
             many
             things
             don
             by
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             nay
             all
             Government
             so
             much
             depends
             upon
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             without
             their
             consent
             and
             submission
             it
             must
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             since
             where
             no
             body
             will
             obey
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             command
             ,
             nor
             can
             one
             man
             compel
             a
             million
             to
             to
             do
             what
             they
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             do
             :
             but
             that
             any
             Government
             was
             originally
             instituted
             by
             an
             assembly
             of
             men
             equally
             free
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             ever
             elected
             the
             Person
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             proved
             ;
             and
             till
             it
             be
             proved
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             supposed
             ,
             to
             raise
             new
             doctrines
             upon
             ,
             which
             shake
             all
             Government
             .
             How
             Soveraign
             power
             was
             originally
             instituted
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             came
             to
             condescend
             to
             put
             restraints
             upon
             it self
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             strip
             it self
             of
             some
             parts
             of
             its
             Soveraignty
             for
             its
             own
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             it
             is
             bound
             to
             observe
             the
             Contracts
             and
             Covenants
             it
             hath
             submitted
             to
             ,
             I
             shall
             deliver
             my
             opinion
             before
             this
             Discourse
             is
             finish'd
             ;
             and
             shall
             refer
             the
             approbation
             of
             ●it
             to
             Mr.
             
             Hobbes
             ,
             supposing
             he
             will
             never
             think
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             to
             be
             strong
             enough
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             what
             all
             men
             see
             is
             ▪
             cannot
             be
             .
             But
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             he
             had
             dealt
             more
             like
             the
             Magistrate
             he
             affects
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             founded
             his
             Government
             upon
             his
             own
             imperious
             averment
             ,
             and
             left
             every
             man
             to
             question
             it
             that
             dares
             ;
             then
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             and
             fore-see
             an
             objection
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             is
             the
             strongest
             he
             can
             make
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             better
             an
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             to
             answer
             one
             question
             with
             another
             .
             He
             sees
             men
             will
             ask
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             they
             can
             avoid
             it
             )
             Where
             ,
             and
             When
             such
             power
             hath
             by
             Subjects
             bin
             acknowledg'd
             ?
             which
             he
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             is
             substantially
             answered
             by
             his
             other
             Question
             ,
             When
             ,
             or
             Where
             has
             there
             bin
             a
             Kingdom
             long
             free
             from
             Sedition
             and
             Civil
             War
             ?
             which
             might
             receive
             a
             very
             full
             Answer
             ,
             by
             assigning
             many
             Governments
             under
             which
             the
             Subjects
             have
             enjoied
             very
             long
             Peace
             ,
             Quiet
             ,
             and
             Plenty
             ,
             which
             never
             was
             ,
             nor
             ever
             can
             be
             enjoied
             one
             hour
             under
             his
             (
             as
             shall
             be
             proved
             when
             we
             examine
             it
             .
             )
             But
             it
             will
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             if
             it
             hath
             once
             bin
             disquieted
             by
             a
             Sedition
             or
             Civil
             War
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             Government
             that
             is
             known
             and
             established
             ,
             must
             be
             laid
             aside
             and
             overthrown
             ,
             to
             erect
             another
             that
             he
             supposes
             will
             cure
             all
             defects
             .
             If
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             thought
             fit
             to
             write
             problematically
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             examin'd
             ,
             as
             many
             have
             don
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             Mankind
             that
             is
             to
             be
             govern'd
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             both
             ,
             had
             modestly
             proposed
             such
             a
             form
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             judgment
             might
             better
             provide
             for
             the
             security
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             happiness
             of
             a
             People
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Government
             ,
             )
             then
             any
             form
             that
             is
             yet
             practic'd
             and
             submitted
             to
             ;
             he
             might
             well
             
             have
             answered
             one
             objection
             of
             an
             inconvenience
             in
             his
             new
             form
             ,
             with
             another
             of
             a
             greater
             inconvenience
             in
             all
             other
             forms
             .
             But
             when
             he
             will
             introduce
             a
             Government
             of
             his
             own
             devising
             ,
             as
             founded
             and
             instituted
             already
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             as
             somewhat
             new
             ,
             but
             submitted
             to
             by
             the
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             Obligations
             ,
             aud
             Election
             our selves
             have
             made
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             Justice
             founded
             upon
             our
             own
             consent
             ,
             to
             pretend
             neither
             to
             liberty
             ,
             or
             property
             ,
             other
             then
             our
             Governor
             thinks
             fit
             to
             indulge
             to
             us
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             contented
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             or
             must
             vouch-safe
             to
             tell
             us
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             that
             consent
             of
             ours
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             we
             submitted
             to
             those
             obligations
             :
             and
             it
             will
             be
             no
             kind
             of
             answer
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             to
             say
             magisterially
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             so
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             which
             we
             clearly
             find
             will
             turn
             to
             our
             irreparable
             dammage
             and
             destruction
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             very
             confident
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             hope
             to
             support
             his
             Soveraign
             right
             in
             so
             unlimited
             an
             extent
             upon
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             because
             (
             p.
             176.
             )
             
               that
               forbids
               the
               violation
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             without
             being
             pressed
             to
             tell
             us
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             that
             Faith
             was
             given
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             obligatory
             ,
             and
             the
             violation
             whereof
             must
             be
             so
             penal
             .
             But
             it
             is
             more
             prodigiously
             bold
             ,
             to
             confess
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             not
             hitherto
             bin
             any
             Common-wealth
             ,
             where
             those
             rights
             have
             bin
             acknowledged
             ,
             or
             challeng'd
             ,
             and
             to
             undervalue
             the
             Argument
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             as
             ridiculous
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Savage
             People
             of
             America
             should
             deny
             there
             were
             any
             grounds
             or
             principles
             of
             reason
             so
             to
             build
             ,
             as
             their
             Architecture
             is
             not
             yet
             arrived
             at
             :
             So
             he
             thinks
             ,
             that
             tho
             his
             Savage
             Country-men
             ,
             and
             Neighbors
             ,
             have
             yet
             only
             bin
             accustomed
             to
             Governments
             imperfect
             ,
             
             &
             apt
             to
             relapse
             into
             disorders
             ,
             he
             hath
             found
             out
             principles
             by
             
               industrious
               meditation
            
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             constitution
             everlasting
             .
             And
             truly
             he
             hath
             some
             reason
             to
             be
             confident
             of
             his
             Principles
             ,
             if
             tho
             they
             cannot
             be
             proved
             by
             reason
             ,
             he
             be
             sure
             they
             are
             Principles
             from
             autority
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             he
             professes
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             which
             must
             be
             examin'd
             in
             its
             course
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             too
             indulgent
             to
             his
             Soveraign
             Governor
             ,
             and
             very
             neer
             to
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             keeping
             and
             observation
             of
             promises
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             
               unalterable
               and
               eternal
            
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             ground
             and
             foundation
             of
             that
             obedience
             which
             the
             Subject
             must
             render
             ,
             how
             tyrannically
             soever
             exacted
             ,
             yet
             
               all
               Covenants
               entred
               into
               by
               the
               Soveraign
               to
               be
               void
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               imagine
               that
               he
               is
               or
               can
               be
               bound
               to
               perform
               any
               promise
               or
               covenant
               ,
               proceeds
               only
               from
               want
               of
               understanding
               .
            
             And
             it
             would
             be
             worth
             his
             pains
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             the
             assigning
             such
             a
             power
             to
             his
             Governor
             ,
             or
             the
             absolving
             him
             from
             all
             Covenants
             and
             promises
             ,
             be
             a
             rational
             way
             to
             establish
             such
             a
             Peace
             as
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Government
             :
             and
             since
             he
             confesses
             the
             justest
             Government
             may
             be
             overthrown
             by
             force
             ,
             it
             ought
             prudently
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             what
             is
             like
             to
             prevent
             that
             force
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             the
             subject
             is
             bound
             to
             consent
             to
             ;
             and
             whether
             the
             people
             may
             not
             be
             very
             naturally
             dispos'd
             to
             use
             that
             force
             against
             him
             that
             declares
             himself
             to
             be
             absolv'd
             from
             all
             Oaths
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             Promises
             ,
             and
             whether
             any
             obligation
             of
             reason
             or
             justice
             can
             establish
             the
             Government
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             founds
             it
             upon
             so
             unrighteous
             a
             determination
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             did
             not
             affect
             to
             be
             of
             the
             humor
             
             of
             those
             unreasonable
             Gamesters
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             (
             pag.
             19.
             )
             
               is
               intolerable
               in
               the
               society
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               will
               after
               trump
               is
               turned
               ,
               use
               for
               trump
               ,
               upon
               every
               occasion
               ,
               that
               suit
               whereof
               they
               have
               most
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
            
             whom
             he
             likens
             to
             those
             men
             who
             clamor
             and
             demand
             right
             reason
             for
             Judg
             ,
             yet
             seek
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             things
             should
             be
             determined
             by
             no
             other
             mens
             reason
             then
             their
             own
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             were
             not
             possessed
             by
             his
             supercilious
             spirit
             which
             he
             condemns
             ,
             since
             this
             his
             Institution
             of
             Soveraignty
             is
             a
             mere
             imagination
             ,
             he
             might
             with
             as
             much
             reason
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             have
             bin
             pleased
             to
             have
             called
             it
             so
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             have
             carried
             with
             it
             more
             equality
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             security
             ,
             have
             supposed
             a
             Covenant
             to
             be
             on
             the
             Soveraigns
             part
             :
             which
             that
             he
             may
             not
             do
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             admit
             that
             they
             who
             are
             his
             Subjects
             make
             any
             Covenant
             with
             their
             Soveraign
             to
             obey
             him
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             could
             as
             well
             covenant
             again
             with
             them
             to
             govern
             righteously
             ,
             without
             making
             them
             the
             Judges
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             or
             himself
             liable
             to
             their
             controul
             and
             jurisdiction
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Soveraign
             hath
             no
             security
             for
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             but
             the
             promise
             they
             have
             made
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             consequently
             if
             they
             rebel
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             cannot
             complain
             of
             any
             injustice
             don
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             broke
             no
             promise
             they
             made
             to
             him
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Logic
             ,
             they
             may
             release
             to
             one
             another
             when
             they
             think
             it
             convenient
             :
             whereas
             if
             the
             promises
             be
             mutual
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             say
             conditional
             ,
             the
             Soveraign
             must
             not
             be
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             put
             themselves
             under
             his
             power
             ,
             so
             he
             promises
             them
             not
             to
             use
             that
             power
             wantonly
             or
             tyrannically
             (
             which
             will
             
             be
             a
             proper
             and
             significant
             word
             against
             all
             his
             interpretation
             ;
             )
             by
             which
             they
             have
             as
             much
             obligation
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             just
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             obedient
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             swarve
             from
             justice
             ,
             if
             they
             withdraw
             their
             obedience
             from
             him
             .
             This
             had
             bin
             a
             more
             natural
             and
             equitable
             Institution
             ,
             and
             more
             like
             to
             have
             lasted
             ,
             having
             in
             it
             the
             true
             essential
             form
             of
             contracts
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             will
             never
             be
             found
             that
             one
             party
             covenants
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             not
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             himself
             gives
             ,
             why
             no
             Covenant
             can
             be
             made
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             pag.
             89.
             )
             
               the
               pretence
               of
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               is
               so
               evident
               a
               lye
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               pretenders
               own
               consciences
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               only
               ●n
               act
               of
               an
               unjust
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               a
               vile
               and
               unmanly
               disposition
            
             ;
             which
             assertion
             is
             destructive
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             express
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             impossibility
             alledg'd
             for
             such
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             not
             be
             don
             before
             he
             was
             Soveraign
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Subjects
             who
             submit
             to
             him
             were
             not
             yet
             one
             person
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             is
             Soveraign
             what
             he
             doth
             is
             void
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             fancy
             of
             words
             which
             have
             no
             solid
             signification
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             instance
             which
             he
             gives
             of
             the
             popular
             Government
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             would
             make
             the
             imagination
             of
             such
             a
             Covenant
             ridiculous
             ,
             of
             any
             importance
             ,
             for
             he
             saies
             (
             pag.
             90.
             )
             
               No
               man
               is
               so
               dull
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               of
            
             Rome
             
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Romans
               to
               hold
               the
               Soveraign●y
               on
               such
               or
               such
               conditions
               ,
               which
               not
               perform'd
               the
               Romans
               might
               lawfully
               ,
               depose
               the
               Roman
               People
            
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             practice
             ,
             to
             put
             an
             objection
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             foolish
             Adversary
             to
             make
             his
             Readers
             merry
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             laies
             so
             much
             weight
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             saies
             it
             is
             only
             over
             
             inclination
             to
             a
             popular
             Government
             ,
             that
             men
             do
             not
             see
             that
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             with
             reference
             to
             Monarchy
             .
             And
             so
             there
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             good
             to
             either
             .
             For
             doth
             not
             every
             man
             know
             ,
             that
             knows
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Soveraignty
             was
             intirely
             vested
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             had
             long
             bin
             so
             ,
             the
             People
             of
             Rome
             made
             a
             great
             alteration
             in
             the
             Soveraignty
             by
             making
             Tribunes
             (
             by
             which
             Machiavel
             saies
             their
             Government
             was
             the
             more
             firm
             and
             secure
             )
             and
             afterwards
             by
             introducing
             other
             Magistrates
             into
             the
             Soveraignty
             ?
             Nor
             were
             the
             Admissions
             and
             Covenants
             the
             Senate
             made
             in
             those
             cases
             ever
             declared
             void
             ,
             but
             observed
             with
             all
             punctuality
             :
             which
             is
             Argument
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             may
             admit
             limitations
             without
             any
             danger
             to
             it self
             or
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             is
             contended
             for
             .
          
           
             As
             there
             never
             was
             any
             such
             Person
             (
             pag.
             88.
             )
             
               of
               whose
               acts
               a
               great
               multitude
               by
               mutual
               Covenant
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               have
               made
               themselves
               every
               one
               the
               author
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               use
               the
               strength
               and
               means
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               think
               expedient
               for
               their
               peace
               ,
               and
               common
               defence
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             definition
             he
             gives
             of
             his
             Common-wealth
             :
             So
             if
             it
             can
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             any
             Nation
             can
             concur
             in
             such
             a
             designation
             ,
             and
             divesting
             themselves
             of
             all
             their
             right
             and
             liberty
             ,
             it
             could
             only
             be
             in
             reason
             obligatory
             to
             the
             present
             contractors
             ,
             nor
             do's
             it
             appear
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             their
             posterity
             must
             be
             bound
             by
             so
             unthrifty
             a
             concession
             of
             their
             Parents
             .
             For
             tho
             Adam
             by
             his
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             forfeited
             all
             the
             privileges
             which
             his
             unborn
             posterity
             might
             have
             claimed
             if
             he
             had
             preserved
             his
             innocence
             ,
             and
             tho
             Parents
             may
             alienate
             their
             Estates
             from
             
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             thereby
             leave
             them
             Beggars
             ;
             yet
             we
             have
             not
             the
             draught
             of
             any
             Contract
             ,
             nor
             is
             that
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             put
             himself
             to
             the
             trouble
             to
             prepare
             ,
             valid
             enough
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             have
             left
             impositions
             and
             penalties
             upon
             the
             Persons
             of
             their
             posterity
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             probable
             that
             they
             would
             think
             themselves
             bound
             to
             submit
             thereunto
             .
             And
             then
             the
             Soveraign
             would
             neither
             find
             himself
             the
             more
             powerful
             ,
             or
             the
             more
             secure
             ,
             for
             his
             cont●●●tors
             having
             covenanted
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             made
             themselves
             every
             one
             the
             author
             of
             all
             his
             actions
             :
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             would
             rather
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             the
             
               Vizier
               Basha
            
             instituted
             by
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             then
             as
             Gods
             Lieutenant
             appointed
             to
             govern
             them
             under
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             examine
             the
             Prerogatives
             he
             grants
             to
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             because
             he
             founds
             them
             all
             upon
             a
             supposition
             of
             a
             Contract
             and
             Covenant
             that
             never
             was
             in
             nature
             ,
             nor
             ever
             can
             reasonably
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             ;
             yet
             he
             confesses
             it
             to
             be
             
               the
               generation
            
             (
             pag.
             87.
             )
             
               of
               the
               great
               Leviathan
            
             ,
             and
             which
             falling
             to
             the
             ground
             all
             his
             Prerogatives
             must
             likewise
             fall
             too
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             to
             the
             dammage
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             most
             of
             the
             Prerogatives
             are
             due
             )
             that
             men
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             they
             proceed
             from
             a
             ground
             which
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             the
             more
             inclined
             to
             dispute
             them
             .
             Whereas
             those
             Prerogatives
             are
             indeed
             vested
             in
             the
             Soveraign
             by
             his
             being
             Soveraign
             ;
             but
             he
             do's
             not
             become
             Soveraign
             by
             vertue
             of
             such
             a
             Contract
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             are
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             founded
             upon
             a
             better
             title
             then
             such
             an
             accidental
             convention
             ,
             and
             their
             designing
             a
             Soveraign
             by
             their
             Covenants
             
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             none
             with
             or
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             absolutely
             to
             command
             them
             .
             And
             here
             he
             supposes
             again
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             a
             Soveraign
             is
             possessed
             of
             ,
             is
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             will
             by
             no
             means
             admit
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             part
             with
             any
             of
             his
             power
             which
             he
             calls
             
               essential
               and
               inseparable
               Rights
            
             ,
             and
             that
             whatever
             grant
             he
             makes
             of
             such
             power
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             void
             :
             and
             he
             do's
             believe
             that
             this
             Soveraign
             right
             was
             at
             the
             time
             when
             he
             published
             his
             Book
             so
             well
             understood
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Cromwel
             liked
             his
             Doctrine
             so
             well
             )
             that
             it
             would
             be
             generally
             acknowledged
             in
             England
             at
             the
             next
             return
             of
             peace
             .
             Yet
             he
             sees
             himself
             deceived
             :
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             restore
             a
             blessed
             and
             a
             general
             peace
             ,
             and
             neither
             King
             nor
             People
             believe
             his
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             consistent
             with
             peace
             .
             How
             ,
             and
             why
             the
             most
             absolute
             Soveraigns
             may
             ,
             as
             they
             find
             occasion
             ,
             part
             with
             ,
             and
             deprive
             themselves
             of
             many
             branches
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             will
             be
             more
             at
             large
             discovered
             in
             another
             place
             :
             yet
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             this
             the
             very
             complaisant
             humor
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             a
             Courtier
             he
             desir'd
             to
             appear
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             that
             then
             govern'd
             ,
             by
             how
             odious
             and
             horrible
             a
             usurpation
             soever
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             found
             a
             way
             to
             excuse
             and
             justifie
             what
             they
             had
             already
             don
             in
             the
             lessening
             and
             diminution
             of
             their
             own
             Soveraign
             power
             ,
             which
             it
             concern'd
             them
             to
             have
             believ'd
             was
             very
             lawfully
             and
             securely
             don
             .
             For
             ,
             they
             having
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             popular
             and
             obliging
             act
             they
             could
             perform
             ,
             taken
             away
             Wardships
             and
             Tenures
             ,
             he
             confesses
             after
             his
             enumeration
             of
             twelve
             Prerogatives
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             (
             pag.
             92.
             )
             
               are
               the
               rights
               which
               make
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               Soveraignty
               ,
            
             for
             these
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               are
               incommunicable
               ,
               and
               inseparable
            
             ,
             
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             confesses
             
               the
               power
               to
               coin
               mony
               ,
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               estates
               and
               persons
               of
               infant
               heirs
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Statute
               Prerogatives
               may
               be
               transferred
               by
               the
               Soveraign
            
             ;
             whereas
             he
             might
             have
             bin
             informed
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             bin
             so
             modest
             as
             to
             think
             he
             had
             need
             of
             any
             information
             ,
             that
             those
             are
             no
             Statute
             Prerogatives
             ,
             but
             as
             inherent
             and
             inseparable
             from
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             those
             which
             he
             declares
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Soveraignty
             .
             But
             both
             those
             were
             already
             entred
             upon
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             to
             support
             all
             their
             actions
             which
             were
             past
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             future
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             known
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             England
             ,
             supported
             by
             as
             firm
             principles
             of
             Government
             as
             any
             Monarchy
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             which
             enjoied
             a
             series
             of
             as
             long
             prosperity
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             have
             thought
             that
             the
             late
             troubles
             there
             proceeded
             from
             an
             opinion
             receiv'd
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             England
             ,
             
               that
               the
               power
               was
               divided
               between
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
            
             which
             was
             an
             opinion
             never
             heard
             of
             in
             England
             till
             the
             Rebellion
             was
             begun
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             were
             most
             clear
             ,
             and
             known
             to
             be
             most
             positive
             .
             But
             as
             he
             cannot
             but
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             Soveraignty
             is
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             other
             irregular
             passions
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             so
             the
             late
             execrable
             Rebellion
             proceeded
             not
             from
             the
             defect
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             defect
             of
             the
             just
             and
             ample
             power
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             power
             ill
             men
             rebelliously
             possessed
             themselves
             of
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             suppressed
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             wrested
             the
             power
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             King
             :
             against
             which
             violence
             his
             Soveraign
             is
             no
             otherwise
             secure
             ,
             then
             by
             declaring
             that
             his
             
             Subjects
             proceed
             unjustly
             ;
             of
             which
             no
             body
             doubts
             but
             that
             all
             they
             who
             took
             up
             arms
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             were
             guilty
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
             And
             there
             is
             too
             much
             cause
             to
             fear
             ,
             that
             the
             unhappy
             publication
             of
             this
             doctrine
             against
             the
             Liberty
             and
             propriety
             of
             the
             Subject
             (
             which
             others
             had
             the
             honor
             to
             declare
             before
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             tho
             they
             had
             not
             the
             good
             fortune
             to
             escape
             punishment
             as
             he
             hath
             don
             ,
             I
             mean
             Dr.
             Manwaring
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Sibthorpe
             )
             contributed
             too
             much
             thereunto
             .
             For
             let
             him
             take
             what
             pains
             he
             will
             to
             render
             those
             precious
             words
             unvaluable
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             signification
             ;
             a
             better
             Philosopher
             then
             he
             ,
             and
             one
             who
             understood
             the
             rules
             of
             Government
             better
             ,
             having
             lived
             under
             just
             such
             a
             Soveraign
             as
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             would
             set
             up
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             Seneca
             ,
             )
             will
             be
             believed
             before
             him
             ,
             who
             pronounces
             ,
             
               Errat
               siquis
               existimat
               tutum
               esse
               ibi
               Regem
               ,
               ubi
               nihil
               à
               Rege
               tutum
               est
               ;
               Securitas
               securitate
               mutua
               paciscenda
               est
               .
            
             And
             he
             go's
             very
             far
             himself
             towards
             the
             confessing
             this
             truth
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             acknowledg
             ,
             (
             pag.
             96.
             )
             
               That
               the
               riches
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               honor
               of
               a
               Monarch
               ,
               arise
               only
               from
               the
               riches
               ,
               strength
               and
               reputation
               of
               his
               subjects
               ;
               for
               no
               King
               can
               be
               rich
               ,
               nor
               glorious
               ,
               nor
               secure
               ,
               whose
               Subjects
               are
               either
               poor
               or
               contemtible
               :
            
             which
             assertion
             will
             never
             be
             supported
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             that
             condition
             shall
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             and
             preserv'd
             to
             them
             by
             the
             justice
             and
             bounty
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             .
             For
             riches
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             reputation
             ,
             are
             not
             aëry
             words
             ,
             without
             a
             real
             and
             substantial
             signification
             ,
             nor
             do
             consist
             so
             much
             in
             the
             present
             enjoying
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             shall
             depend
             upon
             the
             casual
             pleasure
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             security
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             mans
             property
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             taken
             
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             Rules
             ,
             as
             are
             generally
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             fundamentals
             of
             Government
             .
             And
             when
             he
             is
             transported
             by
             his
             passion
             and
             his
             appetite
             ,
             and
             for
             making
             good
             his
             Institution
             ,
             to
             cancel
             and
             tread
             under
             foot
             all
             those
             known
             obligations
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             precious
             terms
             of
             Property
             and
             Liberty
             absurd
             and
             insignificant
             words
             ,
             to
             be
             blown
             away
             by
             the
             least
             breath
             of
             his
             monstrous
             Soveraign
             ,
             without
             any
             violation
             of
             justice
             ,
             or
             doing
             injury
             to
             those
             he
             afflicts
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             thus
             warmed
             by
             the
             flame
             of
             his
             passions
             ,
             which
             he
             confesses
             (
             pag.
             96.
             )
             
               alwaies
               dazles
               ,
               never
               enlightens
               the
               understanding
               ,
            
             he
             is
             so
             puzled
             by
             his
             own
             notions
             ,
             that
             he
             make
             himself
             a
             way
             out
             by
             distinctions
             of
             his
             own
             modelling
             and
             devising
             :
             and
             so
             he
             is
             compell'd
             to
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             tho
             his
             illimited
             Soveraign
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             doth
             ,
             can
             do
             no
             injury
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             nor
             be
             by
             any
             of
             them
             accused
             of
             injustice
             ,
             yet
             that
             he
             (
             p.
             90.
             )
             
               may
               commit
               iniquity
               ,
               tho
               not
               injustice
               or
               injury
               in
               the
               proper
               signification
               ,
            
             which
             is
             far
             more
             intelligible
             then
             the
             Beatifical
             vision
             ,
             for
             the
             obscurity
             and
             absurdity
             whereof
             he
             is
             so
             merry
             with
             the
             Scholemen
             .
          
           
             As
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             extraordinary
             and
             notorious
             ignorance
             in
             the
             Laws
             and
             constitution
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             England
             makes
             him
             a
             very
             incompetent
             judg
             or
             informer
             of
             the
             cause
             or
             original
             of
             the
             late
             woful
             calamities
             in
             England
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             knows
             no
             more
             the
             every
             other
             man
             of
             Malmesbury
             doth
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             there
             will
             be
             other
             occasion
             hereafter
             to
             inlarge
             ;
             so
             his
             high
             arrogance
             and
             presumtion
             that
             he
             doth
             understand
             them
             ,
             makes
             him
             triumph
             in
             the
             observation
             ,
             and
             wonder
             that
             so
             manifest
             a
             truth
             should
             
             of
             late
             be
             so
             little
             observed
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             he
             that
             had
             the
             Soveraignty
             from
             a
             descent
             of
             six
             hundred
             years
             ,
             was
             alone
             called
             Soveraign
             ,
             had
             the
             title
             of
             Majesty
             from
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             was
             unquestionably
             taken
             by
             them
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             was
             notwithstanding
             never
             considered
             as
             their
             Representative
             ,
             that
             name
             without
             contradiction
             ,
             passing
             for
             the
             title
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             which
             at
             his
             command
             were
             sent
             up
             by
             the
             People
             to
             carry
             their
             Petitions
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             permitted
             it
             ,
             their
             advice
             ;
             which
             he
             saies
             (
             pag.
             95.
             )
             
               may
               serve
               as
               an
               admonition
               for
               those
               that
               are
               the
               true
               and
               absolute
               Representative
               of
               a
               People
            
             (
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             his
             Soveraign
             to
             be
             )
             
               to
               take
               heed
               how
               they
               admit
               of
               any
               other
               general
               Representative
               upon
               any
               occasion
               whatsoever
               :
            
             all
             which
             is
             so
             unskilful
             and
             illiterate
             a
             suggestion
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             fall
             into
             the
             conception
             of
             any
             man
             who
             is
             moderately
             versed
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             Soveraignty
             .
             And
             if
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             did
             not
             make
             war
             against
             all
             modesty
             ,
             he
             would
             rather
             have
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Representative
             of
             the
             people
             was
             not
             to
             be
             affected
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             then
             that
             for
             want
             of
             understanding
             his
             Majesty
             should
             neglect
             to
             assume
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             his
             faithful
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             his
             Learned
             Judges
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Regalities
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             should
             fail
             to
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             so
             advantageous
             a
             Plea
             ,
             when
             his
             fundamental
             rights
             were
             so
             foully
             assaulted
             ,
             and
             in
             danger
             .
             But
             tho
             the
             King
             knew
             too
             well
             the
             original
             of
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             to
             be
             contented
             to
             be
             thought
             the
             Representative
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             yet
             if
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             were
             not
             strangely
             unconversant
             with
             the
             transactions
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             known
             ,
             which
             few
             men
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             
             frequently
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             reprehended
             the
             two
             Houses
             ,
             both
             for
             assuming
             the
             Style
             and
             appellation
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             but
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Majesties
             conjunction
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             calling
             themselves
             the
             Representative
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             they
             neither
             were
             ,
             or
             could
             be
             to
             any
             other
             purpose
             then
             to
             present
             their
             Petitions
             ,
             and
             humbly
             to
             offer
             their
             advice
             ,
             when
             and
             in
             what
             his
             Majesty
             required
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             as
             generally
             understood
             by
             men
             of
             all
             conditions
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             that
             Rebellion
             was
             Treason
             .
             But
             they
             who
             were
             able
             by
             false
             pretences
             ,
             and
             under
             false
             protestations
             to
             raise
             an
             Army
             ,
             found
             it
             no
             difficult
             matter
             to
             perswade
             that
             Army
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             concured
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             in
             rebellion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             19.
             
          
           
             I
             Shall
             heartily
             concur
             with
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             in
             the
             preference
             of
             Monarchy
             before
             all
             other
             kind
             of
             Government
             for
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Government
             :
             and
             surely
             the
             people
             never
             enjoied
             (
             saving
             the
             delight
             they
             have
             in
             the
             word
             Equality
             ,
             which
             in
             truth
             signifies
             nothing
             but
             keeping
             on
             their
             hats
             )
             Liberty
             or
             Property
             ,
             or
             received
             the
             benefit
             of
             speedy
             and
             impartial
             Justice
             ,
             but
             under
             a
             Monarch
             ;
             but
             I
             must
             then
             advise
             that
             Monarch
             for
             his
             greatness
             and
             security
             ,
             never
             so
             far
             to
             lessen
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             the
             peoples
             Representative
             ,
             which
             would
             make
             him
             a
             much
             less
             man
             then
             he
             is
             .
             His
             Majesty
             is
             inherent
             in
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             neither
             one
             or
             other
             is
             conferred
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             people
             .
             Let
             those
             who
             are
             indeed
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             those
             occasions
             upon
             which
             the
             Law
             allows
             them
             to
             make
             Deputies
             ,
             be
             called
             their
             Representative
             ;
             which
             term
             can
             have
             no
             other
             legitimate
             interpretation
             then
             the
             Law
             gives
             it
             ,
             which
             must
             have
             more
             autority
             then
             any
             Dictionary
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             made
             by
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             whose
             animadversion
             or
             admonition
             will
             never
             prevail
             with
             any
             Prince
             to
             change
             his
             Soveraign
             Title
             ,
             for
             Representative
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             much
             the
             less
             for
             the
             pains
             which
             he
             hath
             taken
             (
             pag.
             95.
             )
             
               to
               instruct
               men
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               Office
               ,
            
             and
             how
             he
             comes
             to
             be
             their
             Representative
             .
          
           
           
             I
             cannot
             leave
             this
             Chapter
             without
             observing
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             very
             officious
             care
             that
             Cromwell
             should
             not
             fall
             from
             his
             greatness
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Country
             should
             remain
             still
             captive
             under
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             his
             vile
             Posterity
             ,
             by
             his
             so
             solemn
             Declaration
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Soveraignty
             ,
             tho
             by
             Election
             (
             pag.
             98.
             )
             
               is
               obliged
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               to
               provide
               ,
               by
               establishing
               his
               Successor
               ,
               to
               keep
               those
               that
               had
               trusted
               him
               with
               the
               Gove●●ment
               ,
               from
               relapsing
               into
               the
               miserable
               condition
               of
               Civil
               War
               ;
               and
               consequently
               he
               was
               ,
               when
               elected
               ,
               a
               Soveraign
               absolute
               .
            
             And
             then
             he
             declares
             positively
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             (
             pag.
             100.
             )
             
               by
               the
               institution
               of
               Monarchy
               ,
               the
               disposing
               of
               the
               Successor
               is
               alwaies
               left
               to
               the
               judgment
               and
               the
               will
               of
               the
               present
               possessor
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               he
               declares
               expresly
               that
               such
               a
               man
               shall
               be
               his
               heir
               either
               by
               word
               or
               writing
               ,
               then
               is
               that
               man
               immediately
               after
               the
               decease
               of
               his
               predecessor
               invested
               in
               the
               right
               of
               being
               Monarch
               .
            
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             was
             too
             modest
             a
             man
             to
             hope
             that
             his
             Leviathan
             would
             have
             power
             to
             perswade
             those
             of
             Poland
             to
             change
             their
             form
             of
             Government
             ;
             and
             what
             Denmark
             hath
             gotten
             by
             having
             don
             it
             since
             ,
             cannot
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             be
             determin'd
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Emperor
             would
             dissolve
             and
             cancel
             the
             Golden
             Bull
             ,
             and
             invest
             his
             Posterity
             in
             the
             Empire
             in
             spight
             of
             the
             Electors
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Papacy
             should
             be
             made
             Hereditary
             ,
             since
             
               Cesar
               Borgia
            
             was
             so
             long
             since
             dead
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             carried
             that
             spirit
             with
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             must
             appeal
             to
             all
             dispassion'd
             men
             what
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             could
             have
             in
             his
             purpose
             in
             the
             year
             One
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             fifty
             one
             ,
             when
             this
             Book
             was
             printed
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             new
             Doctrine
             scarcely
             
             heard
             of
             till
             then
             ,
             to
             induce
             Cromwell
             to
             break
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             and
             to
             perpetuate
             their
             slavery
             under
             his
             Progeny
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             follow'd
             his
             advice
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             tho
             his
             Doctrine
             proved
             false
             and
             most
             detested
             .
             And
             tho
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             by
             his
             presence
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             velocity
             of
             thought
             ,
             which
             had
             inabled
             him
             to
             fore-see
             the
             purpose
             of
             rebelling
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             King
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             delivering
             him
             up
             ,
             from
             that
             question
             proposed
             to
             him
             ,
             concerning
             the
             value
             of
             a
             Roman
             penny
             ,
             might
             at
             that
             time
             discern
             so
             little
             possibility
             of
             his
             own
             Soveraigns
             recovery
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             to
             him
             a
             kind
             of
             absurdity
             to
             wish
             it
             ;
             yet
             methinks
             his
             own
             natural
             fear
             of
             danger
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             fly
             out
             of
             France
             ,
             assoon
             as
             his
             Leviathan
             was
             publish'd
             and
             brought
             into
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             should
             have
             terrified
             him
             from
             invading
             the
             right
             of
             all
             Hereditary
             Monarchies
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             declaring
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             which
             is
             immutable
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             present
             Soveraign
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             succession
             ,
             and
             to
             appoint
             who
             shall
             succed
             him
             in
             the
             Government
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             word
             Heir
             doth
             not
             of
             it self
             imply
             the
             Children
             or
             nearest
             Kindred
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             whomsoever
             a
             man
             shall
             any
             way
             declare
             he
             would
             have
             succeed
             him
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             known
             right
             and
             establishment
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             which
             would
             shake
             if
             not
             dissolve
             the
             Peace
             of
             all
             Kingdoms
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             danger
             of
             the
             dissolution
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             by
             the
             not
             nominating
             of
             a
             Successor
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             a
             known
             maxime
             in
             all
             Hereditary
             Monarchies
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             never
             dies
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             minute
             of
             the
             exspiration
             of
             the
             present
             ,
             his
             Heir
             succeeds
             him
             ,
             and
             
             is
             in
             the
             instant
             invested
             in
             all
             the
             dignities
             ,
             and
             preheminences
             of
             which
             the
             other
             had
             bin
             possessed
             :
             and
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             error
             or
             false
             doctrine
             in
             the
             Leviathan
             (
             as
             there
             are
             very
             many
             of
             a
             very
             pernicious
             nature
             )
             that
             would
             be
             cause
             enough
             to
             suppress
             it
             in
             all
             Kingdoms
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             20.
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             modestly
             don
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             at
             last
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             Magisterial
             determinations
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             the
             rights
             and
             autority
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             not
             it
             ,
             to
             confess
             that
             all
             these
             Discourses
             
               (
               pag.
               105.
            
             )
             are
             only
             
               what
               he
               finds
               by
               speculation
               and
               deduction
               of
               Soveraign
               Rights
               from
               the
               nature
               ,
               need
               ,
               and
               designs
               of
               man
               in
               erecting
               of
               Common-wealths
               ,
               and
               putting
               themselves
               under
               Monarchs
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             therefore
             if
             he
             finds
             that
             all
             his
             speculation
             is
             positively
             contradicted
             by
             constant
             and
             uncontroverted
             practice
             ,
             he
             will
             believe
             that
             his
             speculation
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             autority
             enough
             to
             introduce
             new
             Laws
             and
             Rules
             of
             Government
             into
             the
             World.
             And
             it
             is
             high
             time
             for
             the
             Soveraign
             Power
             to
             declare
             ,
             That
             it
             doth
             not
             approve
             those
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             may
             lessen
             the
             affections
             and
             tenderness
             of
             Princes
             towards
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             even
             their
             reverence
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             if
             they
             thought
             that
             they
             could
             change
             Religion
             ,
             and
             suppress
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             power
             over
             their
             Subjects
             is
             so
             absolute
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             them
             all
             that
             they
             do
             not
             take
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             Property
             is
             but
             a
             word
             of
             no
             signification
             ,
             and
             lessens
             the
             duty
             and
             obedience
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             less
             love
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Government
             they
             live
             under
             ;
             which
             may
             prove
             so
             destructive
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             temtation
             from
             their
             passions
             or
             their
             appetite
             to
             exercise
             the
             autority
             they
             justly
             have
             .
             It
             is
             fit
             
             therefore
             that
             all
             men
             know
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             only
             his
             speculations
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             claim
             of
             Soveraign
             Power
             .
          
           
             It
             had
             bin
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             first
             taken
             the
             pains
             to
             have
             inform'd
             himself
             of
             the
             p●wer
             and
             autority
             exercised
             by
             Elective
             Princes
             over
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             their
             submission
             rendred
             to
             them
             by
             their
             subjects
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             so
             positively
             determin'd
             ,
             that
             Elective
             Kings
             are
             not
             Soveraigns
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             he
             had
             given
             a
             better
             reason
             for
             his
             assertion
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             supreme
             autority
             over
             all
             ,
             and
             against
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             Appeal
             ,
             may
             very
             justly
             and
             lawfully
             be
             called
             a
             Soveraign
             .
             And
             if
             he
             would
             enquire
             into
             the
             autority
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             in
             the
             proper
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             he
             would
             find
             that
             he
             hath
             as
             Soveraign
             a
             power
             as
             any
             Prince
             in
             Christendom
             claims
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             Elective
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             more
             extravagant
             speculation
             to
             conclude
             ,
             That
             because
             the
             Electors
             have
             the
             absolute
             power
             to
             chuse
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             that
             the
             Soveraignty
             is
             in
             them
             before
             they
             chuse
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             keep
             it
             to
             themselves
             if
             they
             think
             good
             ,
             because
             none
             have
             a
             right
             to
             give
             that
             which
             they
             have
             no
             right
             to
             possess
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             known
             to
             all
             the
             World
             that
             the
             Electors
             have
             a
             right
             to
             chuse
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             till
             they
             have
             chosen
             him
             ,
             the
             Soveraignty
             is
             not
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             that
             they
             can
             possess
             it
             them selves
             ,
             and
             chuse
             whether
             they
             will
             give
             it
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             they
             have
             chosen
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Soveraign
             Prince
             ,
             and
             superior
             to
             all
             those
             who
             have
             chosen
             him
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             marks
             of
             Soveraignty
             which
             are
             known
             in
             practice
             ,
             tho
             not
             possibly
             in
             speculation
             .
             And
             he
             knows
             well
             there
             is
             another
             Soveraign
             Prince
             greater
             then
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             almost
             as
             great
             as
             he
             would
             have
             his
             Soveraign
             to
             be
             in
             the
             extent
             
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             who
             is
             likewise
             El●ctive
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Conclave
             cannot
             retain
             that
             Soveraignty
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             having
             by
             their
             Election
             conferr'd
             ●t
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             thereby
             become
             as
             absolute
             a
             Monarch
             as
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             can
             wish
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             rectifie
             his
             speculations
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             conceptions
             and
             imaginations
             ,
             by
             examining
             those
             of
             other
             men
             (
             a
             fatal
             neglect
             he
             hath
             bin
             guilty
             of
             throughout
             his
             whole
             life
             )
             he
             could
             hardly
             have
             avoided
             the
             knowing
             ▪
             that
             on
             every
             Michaelmas
             day
             the
             whole
             common
             People
             of
             London
             chuse
             the
             Lord
             Major
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Office
             is
             not
             in
             them
             till
             they
             do
             chuse
             him
             ,
             tho
             his
             Predecessor
             were
             dead
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             keep
             it
             to
             themselves
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             can
             give
             that
             which
             they
             cannot
             possess
             ,
             which
             is
             diametrically
             contrary
             to
             his
             speculation
             ,
             which
             would
             likewise
             have
             bin
             controuled
             by
             all
             Elections
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             He
             might
             have
             saved
             himself
             much
             labor
             (
             since
             he
             agrees
             that
             a
             Soveraign
             by
             acquisition
             ,
             which
             is
             somwhat
             we
             understand
             ,
             hath
             the
             same
             full
             Soveraignty
             with
             his
             other
             by
             institution
             )
             if
             he
             had
             spar'd
             all
             that
             which
             is
             mere
             speculation
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             gratifie
             him
             ,
             by
             not
             insisting
             upon
             the
             P●ternal
             Dominion
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             as
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             to
             be
             the
             original
             of
             Monarchy
             ,
             because
             we
             will
             do
             the
             Mother
             no
             wrong
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             meet
             a
             help
             in
             the
             generation
             .
             And
             before
             I
             proceed
             further
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             will
             presently
             return
             ,
             I
             must
             lament
             in
             this
             place
             Mr.
             〈◊〉
             so
             positive
             determining
             a
             point
             of
             Justice
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             could
             have
             no
             experience
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             th●
             practice
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               ●04
               .
               )
               that
               he
               who
               hath
               Qu●rter
               granted
               〈…〉
               his
               life
               given
               ,
               but
               deferred
               
               till
               farther
               deliberation
            
             ;
             which
             Doctrine
             ,
             found
             only
             as
             he
             confesses
             by
             speculation
             ,
             served
             to
             confirm
             that
             Tyrannical
             Power
             in
             a
             Judgment
             they
             had
             given
             ,
             when
             three
             great
             and
             noble
             Persons
             ,
             who
             were
             Prisoners
             of
             War
             ,
             were
             contrary
             to
             all
             form
             and
             rule
             condemn'd
             to
             be
             murder'd
             ;
             which
             Sentence
             was
             barbarously
             executed
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             reiterated
             upon
             others
             ,
             the
             rather
             probably
             upon
             his
             speculative
             determination
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             we
             are
             now
             come
             to
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Dominion
             Paternal
             and
             Despotical
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             discourses
             of
             his
             Government
             by
             acquisition
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             have
             by
             force
             ;
             or
             by
             institution
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             by
             consent
             ,
             and
             confesses
             ,
             that
             the
             rights
             ▪
             and
             consequences
             of
             Soveraignty
             are
             the
             same
             in
             both
             ;
             it
             may
             not
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             be
             unseasonable
             to
             state
             ,
             and
             lay
             down
             that
             Scheme
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             men
             reasonably
             believe
             was
             originally
             instituted
             ,
             and
             the
             progress
             and
             alterations
             which
             were
             afterwards
             made
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             Covenants
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Conditions
             which
             were
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             which
             it
             hath
             alwaies
             acquired
             strength
             and
             lustre
             ,
             and
             bin
             as
             much
             impair'd
             ,
             when
             endeavors
             have
             bin
             used
             to
             extend
             it
             beyond
             its
             bounds
             and
             just
             limits
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             more
             absolute
             ,
             then
             is
             consistent
             with
             the
             Peace
             and
             Happiness
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             end
             of
             its
             Institution
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             we
             must
             deny
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             hitherto
             don
             ,
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             ground
             work
             ,
             upon
             which
             ,
             with
             many
             ill
             consequences
             even
             from
             thence
             his
             foundation
             is
             supported
             ,
             aad
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             War
             is
             founded
             in
             Nature
             ,
             which
             gives
             the
             stronger
             a
             right
             to
             whatever
             the
             weaker
             is
             possessed
             of
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             peace
             ,
             or
             security
             from
             oppression
             ,
             
             till
             such
             Covenants
             are
             made
             ,
             as
             may
             appoint
             a
             Soveraign
             to
             have
             all
             that
             power
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             provide
             for
             that
             peace
             and
             security
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             Institution
             ,
             his
             Magistrate
             grows
             up
             to
             the
             greatness
             and
             size
             of
             his
             Leviathan
             .
             But
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             peace
             is
             founded
             in
             nature
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             the
             God
             of
             nature
             gave
             his
             Creature
             ,
             Man
             ,
             the
             dominion
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Creation
             ,
             he
             gave
             him
             likewise
             natural
             strength
             and
             power
             to
             govern
             the
             World
             with
             peace
             and
             order
             :
             and
             how
             much
             soever
             he
             lost
             by
             his
             own
             integrity
             ,
             by
             falling
             from
             his
             obedience
             to
             his
             Creator
             ,
             and
             how
             severe
             a
             punishment
             soever
             he
             under-went
             by
             that
             his
             disobedience
             ,
             it
             do's
             not
             appear
             that
             his
             dominion
             over
             Man-kind
             was
             in
             any
             degree
             lessened
             or
             abated
             .
             So
             that
             we
             cannot
             but
             look
             upon
             him
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             the
             sole
             Monarch
             of
             the
             World
             ▪
             and
             that
             lasted
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             reasonably
             compute
             ,
             that
             a
             very
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             was
             peopled
             before
             the
             Flood
             ,
             was
             peopled
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             
               since
               it
               lasted
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               two
               parts
               of
               that
               term
            
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             Dominion
             was
             over
             a
             very
             numerous
             People
             .
             And
             during
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             imagine
             that
             there
             was
             any
             such
             Instrument
             of
             Government
             by
             Covenants
             and
             Contracts
             ,
             as
             is
             contain'd
             in
             this
             Institution
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             do
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             by
             nature
             fully
             possessed
             of
             all
             that
             
               plenitudo
               potestatis
            
             ,
             which
             doth
             of
             right
             belong
             to
             a
             Magistrate
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             very
             reasonably
             believe
             ,
             having
             no
             color
             to
             think
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             his
             Son
             Seth
             ,
             who
             was
             born
             a
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             lived
             above
             a
             hundred
             years
             after
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             govern'd
             his
             descendants
             with
             the
             same
             absolute
             Dominion
             ,
             which
             might
             well
             be
             continued
             under
             his
             Successor
             to
             the
             
             very
             time
             of
             the
             Flood
             ▪
             for
             we
             may
             very
             reasonably
             believe
             that
             Noah
             conversed
             with
             Seth
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             evident
             they
             lived
             one
             hundred
             years
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Age.
             Nor
             have
             we
             the
             least
             color
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             either
             S●dition
             or
             Civil
             War
             before
             the
             Flood
             ;
             their
             rebellion
             against
             God
             in
             a
             universal
             exercise
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             implies
             a
             general
             conse●●●
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             most
             Learned
             men
             ,
             the
             crying
             Sin
             that
             provoked
             God
             to
             drown
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             After
             the
             Flood
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             think
             that
             Noah
             remain'd
             the
             sole
             ,
             Monarch
             of
             the
             World
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             model
             with
             which
             he
             had
             bin
             very
             well
             acquainted
             for
             the
             space
             of
             five
             hundred
             years
             ;
             and
             he
             lived
             long
             enough
             after
             to
             see
             a
             very
             numerous
             increase
             of
             his
             Children
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             when
             the
             multiplication
             was
             very
             great
             ,
             came
             from
             the
             East
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Shinar
             ,
             the
             pleasant
             v●●ly
             of
             Shinar
             ,
             where
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             had
             plac'd
             the
             Father
             of
             man-kind
             ,
             Adam
             ;
             and
             Learned
             men
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             and
             principal
             end
             of
             the
             building
             of
             Babel
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             the
             high
             Tower
             for
             their
             fame
             and
             renown
             to
             posterity
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             intended
             it
             for
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             an
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ;
             so
             little
             doubt
             there
             was
             yet
             made
             of
             an
             entire
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             .
             Sure
             we
             are
             ,
             that
             the
             Generations
             of
             Noah
             ,
             when
             man-kind
             was
             exceedingly
             increas'd
             ,
             did
             divide
             the
             Nations
             in
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             M●ad
             ass●res
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             which
             we
             translate
             divided
             ,
             signifies
             not
             
               a
               scattering
            
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             of
             confusion
             ,
             but
             a
             
               most
               distinct
               partition
            
             .
             So
             that
             this
             great
             division
             of
             the
             Earth
             being
             perform'd
             in
             this
             method
             and
             order
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             room
             for
             the
             imagination
             and
             
             dream
             of
             such
             an
             irregular
             and
             confus'd
             dispersion
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             went
             whither
             he
             listed
             ,
             and
             setled
             himself
             where
             he
             liked
             best
             ,
             from
             whence
             that
             Institution
             of
             Government
             might
             arise
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             fancies
             .
             Under
             this
             Division
             ,
             we
             of
             the
             Western
             World
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             our selves
             of
             the
             posterity
             of
             Iapheth
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Progenitors
             did
             as
             well
             know
             under
             what
             Government
             they
             were
             to
             live
             ,
             as
             what
             portion
             they
             were
             to
             possess
             :
             and
             we
             have
             that
             blessing
             of
             Iapheth
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             inlarge
             him
             into
             the
             Tents
             of
             Shem
             ,
             and
             that
             Cham
             should
             be
             his
             servant
             ,
             to
             assure
             and
             confirm
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Inundation
             ,
             which
             almost
             cover'd
             us
             ,
             of
             the
             Gothes
             and
             Vandals
             from
             Scythia
             ,
             and
             other
             Northern
             Nations
             (
             whose
             original
             habitations
             we
             cannot
             to
             this
             day
             find
             )
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Cham
             ,
             which
             we
             might
             otherwise
             have
             suspected
             .
          
           
             As
             Man-kind
             encreas'd
             ,
             and
             the
             age
             of
             man
             grew
             less
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             did
             not
             live
             to
             see
             so
             great
             a
             Progeny
             issue
             out
             of
             their
             own
             loins
             as
             formerly
             ,
             and
             their
             subjects
             growing
             less
             ,
             their
             kindred
             also
             grew
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             ,
             that
             the
             account
             of
             their
             relations
             was
             not
             so
             easily
             or
             so
             carefully
             preserv'd
             ;
             hereby
             they
             who
             had
             the
             Soveraign
             Power
             ,
             exercis'd
             less
             of
             the
             Paternal
             Affection
             in
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             look'd
             upon
             those
             they
             govern'd
             as
             their
             mere
             Subjects
             ,
             not
             as
             their
             Allies
             :
             and
             by
             degrees
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             exorbitant
             Power
             ,
             considering
             only
             the
             extent
             of
             their
             own
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             might
             do
             ,
             they
             treated
             those
             who
             were
             under
             them
             not
             as
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             as
             slaves
             ,
             who
             having
             no
             right
             to
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             they
             gave
             them
             ,
             would
             allow
             them
             to
             possess
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             have
             themselves
             .
             Estates
             they
             had
             none
             that
             they
             could
             call
             
             their
             own
             ,
             because
             when
             their
             Soveraign
             call'd
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             his
             ;
             their
             persons
             were
             at
             his
             command
             when
             he
             had
             either
             occasion
             or
             appetite
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             inherited
             nothing
             but
             the
             subjection
             of
             their
             Parents
             :
             so
             that
             they
             were
             happy
             or
             miserable
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             had
             the
             power
             and
             command
             over
             them
             exercised
             that
             power
             with
             more
             or
             less
             rigor
             or
             indulgence
             ,
             they
             submitting
             to
             both
             ,
             acknowledging
             the
             dominion
             to
             be
             naturally
             absolute
             ,
             and
             their
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             to
             be
             as
             natural
             .
             Kings
             had
             not
             long
             delighted
             themselves
             with
             this
             exorbitant
             exercise
             of
             their
             power
             (
             for
             tho
             the
             power
             had
             bin
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             had
             bin
             very
             moderate
             ,
             whilst
             there
             remain'd
             the
             tenderness
             or
             memory
             of
             any
             relation
             )
             but
             they
             begun
             to
             discern
             (
             according
             to
             their
             faculties
             of
             discerning
             ,
             as
             their
             parts
             were
             better
             or
             worse
             )
             that
             the
             great
             strength
             they
             seem'd
             to
             be
             possess'd
             of
             ,
             must
             in
             a
             short
             time
             end
             in
             absoulte
             weakness
             ,
             and
             the
             plenty
             they
             seem'd
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             would
             become
             exceeding
             want
             and
             beggary
             ;
             that
             no
             man
             would
             build
             a
             House
             that
             his
             Children
             should
             not
             inherit
             ,
             nor
             cultivate
             Land
             with
             good
             husbandry
             and
             expence
             ,
             the
             fruit
             and
             profit
             whereof
             might
             be
             taken
             by
             another
             man
             ;
             that
             whilst
             their
             Subjects
             did
             not
             enjoy
             the
             convenience
             and
             delight
             of
             life
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             sure
             of
             the
             affection
             and
             help
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             enter
             into
             a
             difference
             with
             one
             who
             is
             as
             absolute
             as
             themselves
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             rather
             chuse
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             whose
             Subje●ts
             liv'd
             with
             more
             satisfaction
             under
             him
             :
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             whilst
             they
             engross'd
             all
             power
             ,
             and
             all
             wealth
             into
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             they
             should
             find
             none
             who
             would
             defend
             them
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             subjection
             that
             love
             and
             discretion
             paies
             ,
             
             and
             that
             which
             results
             only
             from
             fear
             and
             force
             ;
             and
             that
             despair
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             that
             duty
             ,
             which
             nature
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             Conscience
             too
             ,
             would
             still
             perswade
             them
             to
             pay
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             Subjects
             should
             find
             profit
             and
             comfort
             in
             obeying
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Kings
             pleasure
             in
             commanding
             .
             These
             wise
             and
             wholsom
             Reflexions
             prevail'd
             with
             Princes
             for
             their
             own
             benefit
             to
             restrain
             themselves
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Power
             less
             absolute
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             more
             useful
             ;
             to
             give
             their
             Subjects
             a
             property
             that
             should
             not
             be
             invaded
             but
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             and
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             a
             liberty
             that
             should
             not
             be
             restrain'd
             ,
             but
             upon
             such
             terms
             as
             they
             could
             not
             but
             think
             reasonable
             .
             And
             as
             they
             found
             the
             benefit
             to
             grow
             from
             those
             condescentions
             in
             the
             improvement
             of
             Civility
             ,
             and
             those
             additions
             of
             delight
             which
             makes
             Life
             and
             Government
             the
             more
             pleasant
             ,
             they
             inlarg'd
             the
             Graces
             and
             Concessions
             to
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             reserving
             all
             in
             themselves
             which
             they
             did
             not
             part
             with
             by
             their
             voluntary
             Grants
             and
             Promises
             .
             And
             if
             we
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             several
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             another
             manner
             of
             beauty
             ,
             glory
             and
             lustre
             in
             those
             Governments
             ,
             where
             those
             condescentions
             ,
             concessions
             ,
             and
             contracts
             have
             bin
             most
             or
             best
             observ'd
             ,
             then
             in
             those
             Dominions
             where
             the
             Soveraigns
             retain
             to
             themselves
             all
             the
             Rights
             and
             Prerogatives
             which
             are
             invested
             in
             them
             by
             the
             original
             nature
             of
             Government
             ;
             upon
             which
             we
             shall
             inlarge
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             original
             and
             pedigree
             of
             Government
             ,
             equally
             different
             from
             that
             which
             the
             levelling
             fancy
             of
             some
             men
             would
             reduce
             their
             Soveraign
             to
             ,
             upon
             an
             imagination
             that
             Princes
             have
             no
             autority
             or
             power
             but
             what
             was
             originally
             given
             them
             by
             the
             
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             presumed
             that
             they
             would
             give
             them
             so
             much
             as
             might
             be
             applied
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             instituted
             ,
             by
             framing
             formal
             Instruments
             by
             which
             an
             assembly
             of
             mankind
             (
             which
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             conceiv'd
             practicable
             )
             hath
             devolv'd
             from
             themselves
             into
             one
             man
             of
             their
             own
             choice
             ,
             an
             absolute
             Power
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             ,
             to
             exercise
             it
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             to
             his
             pleasure
             is
             agreeable
             ,
             without
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             common
             rules
             of
             Justice
             or
             Sobriety
             ;
             whereas
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagin'd
             possible
             in
             nature
             ,
             that
             ever
             such
             an
             assembly
             of
             men
             of
             equal
             autority
             in
             themselves
             ,
             will
             ever
             agree
             to
             make
             one
             Man
             their
             Soveraign
             with
             such
             an
             absolute
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             must
             devest
             them
             of
             all
             property
             as
             well
             as
             power
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             and
             whereas
             in
             truth
             all
             power
             was
             by
             God
             and
             Nature
             invested
             into
             one
             Man
             ,
             where
             still
             as
             much
             of
             it
             remains
             as
             he
             hath
             not
             parted
             with
             ,
             and
             shar'd
             with
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             and
             benefit
             of
             those
             (
             and
             the
             mutual
             security
             of
             both
             )
             for
             whose
             benefit
             it
             was
             first
             intrusted
             to
             him
             ▪
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             is
             enough
             ,
             remains
             still
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             against
             the
             fancies
             of
             those
             who
             think
             he
             hath
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             have
             given
             him
             ;
             and
             likewise
             against
             those
             who
             believe
             that
             so
             much
             is
             given
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             leave
             no
             body
             else
             any
             thing
             to
             enjoy
             ;
             the
             last
             of
             which
             are
             no
             less
             enemies
             to
             Monarchy
             then
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             very
             unwilling
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             lists
             with
             Mr.
             H●bbes
             upon
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             he
             handles
             as
             imperiously
             as
             he
             doth
             a
             Text
             of
             
               Aristotle
               ▪
            
             putting
             such
             unnatural
             interpretation
             on
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             hath
             not
             before
             fallen
             into
             the
             thoughts
             
             of
             any
             other
             man
             ,
             and
             drawing
             very
             unnatural
             inferences
             from
             them
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             no
             man
             can
             think
             he
             is
             really
             in
             earnest
             ,
             when
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Kings
             word
             is
             sufficient
             to
             take
             any
             thing
             from
             any
             Subject
             when
             there
             is
             need
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             is
             Judg
             of
             that
             need
             ,
             he
             alledges
             the
             example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             as
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             (
             p.
             106
             )
             
               commanded
               his
               Disciples
               to
               take
               the
               Asses
               Colt
               to
               carry
               him
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             which
             he
             saies
             the
             owner
             permitted
             ,
             
               and
               did
               not
               ask
               whether
               his
               necessity
               was
               a
               sufficient
               title
               ,
               nor
               whether
               he
               was
               Iudg
               of
               that
               necessity
               ,
               but
               did
               acquiesce
               in
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             which
             is
             a
             very
             bold
             and
             ungrave
             wresting
             of
             Scripture
             to
             purposes
             it
             could
             not
             intend
             ;
             since
             our
             Saviour
             did
             not
             profess
             to
             do
             one
             act
             as
             a
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             declar'd
             
               that
               his
               kingdom
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             And
             at
             the
             time
             he
             told
             the
             Messengers
             who
             were
             sent
             for
             the
             Ass
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             ask'd
             what
             they
             meant
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             should
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             need
             of
             him
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             knew
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             let
             him
             go
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             he
             grounded
             their
             Commission
             .
             If
             the
             owner
             would
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             the
             Messengers
             had
             no
             autority
             to
             have
             brought
             it
             to
             him
             .
             And
             his
             inference
             from
             ,
             and
             the
             gloss
             he
             makes
             upon
             the
             question
             that
             God
             asked
             of
             Adam
             ,
             (
             p.
             106.
             )
             
               Hast
               thou
               eaten
            
             ?
             hath
             as
             little
             warrant
             from
             that
             text
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             improper
             instance
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             And
             sure
             when
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             thought
             fit
             by
             this
             example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             in
             this
             place
             to
             wrest
             all
             property
             from
             the
             Subject
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             intend
             in
             any
             other
             place
             so
             far
             to
             devest
             him
             of
             any
             autority
             ,
             that
             men
             were
             not
             
               bound
               to
               believe
               any
               thing
               he
               said
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               he
               commanded
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               no
               Commission
               which
               required
               obedience
               ,
               
               his
               Kingdom
               being
               not
               yet
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             So
             unwary
             he
             is
             in
             the
             contradicting
             himself
             ;
             as
             all
             men
             are
             ,
             who
             first
             resolve
             what
             they
             are
             to
             prove
             ,
             before
             they
             consider
             what
             it
             is
             that
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             oblig'd
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             have
             any
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             offended
             with
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             for
             desiring
             a
             King
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Government
             himself
             had
             instituted
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             they
             had
             bin
             long
             accustomed
             ,
             and
             had
             undergon
             much
             misery
             ,
             and
             confusion
             whilst
             there
             was
             no
             King
             in
             Israel
             ;
             but
             for
             their
             mutinous
             manner
             of
             asking
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             they
             gave
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             like
             other
             nations
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             taken
             all
             possible
             care
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             ,
             and
             enjoined
             them
             to
             learn
             nothing
             of
             them
             .
             And
             the
             description
             which
             Samuel
             made
             of
             the
             exorbitant
             power
             of
             Kings
             ,
             which
             indeed
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Nations
             did
             exercise
             ,
             by
             whose
             example
             they
             desir'd
             to
             be
             govern'd
             ,
             was
             rather
             to
             terrify
             them
             from
             pursuing
             their
             foolish
             demand
             ,
             then
             to
             constitute
             such
             a
             Prerogative
             as
             the
             King
             should
             use
             whom
             God
             would
             appoint
             to
             go
             in
             and
             out
             before
             them
             ;
             which
             methinks
             is
             very
             manifest
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             worst
             Kings
             that
             ever
             reign'd
             over
             them
             ,
             never
             challeng'd
             or
             assum'd
             those
             Prerogatives
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             people
             conceive
             themselves
             liable
             to
             those
             impositions
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             application
             they
             made
             to
             Rehoboam
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             abate
             some
             of
             that
             rigor
             his
             Father
             had
             exercised
             towards
             them
             ;
             the
             rough
             rejection
             of
             which
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             advice
             of
             his
             wisest
             Counsellors
             ,
             cost
             him
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             his
             Dominions
             :
             and
             when
             Rehoboam
             would
             by
             Arms
             have
             reduc'd
             them
             to
             obedience
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             bin
             in
             the
             fault
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             take
             an
             occasion
             in
             this
             place
             to
             wish
             ,
             that
             no
             better
             Divines
             then
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             from
             this
             place
             in
             Samuel
             ,
             presum'd
             very
             unwarrantably
             to
             draw
             inferences
             ,
             to
             lessen
             the
             Subjects
             reverence
             and
             obedience
             to
             Kings
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             a
             prejudice
             and
             disesteem
             in
             Kings
             towards
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             people
             whose
             affections
             and
             good
             will
             are
             of
             no
             use
             to
             them
             ,
             since
             they
             can
             present
             nothing
             to
             them
             that
             is
             their
             own
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             give
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             may
             take
             from
             them
             ;
             which
             two
             very
             different
             rather
             then
             contrary
             Conclusions
             ▪
             too
             many
             Devines
             (
             and
             some
             of
             parts
             )
             according
             to
             their
             several
             inclinations
             and
             appetites
             ,
             have
             presumed
             to
             wrest
             from
             that
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             the
             one
             party
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             before
             ,
             endeavouring
             maliciously
             to
             render
             Monarchy
             odious
             and
             insupportable
             ,
             by
             the
             unlimited
             affections
             ,
             and
             humors
             ,
             and
             pretences
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             a
             single
             uncontroulable
             person
             ;
             the
             other
             believing
             as
             unreasonably
             ,
             that
             the
             dispositions
             ,
             natures
             ,
             and
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             cannot
             be
             appli'd
             to
             the
             necessary
             obedience
             towards
             their
             Princes
             ,
             nor
             their
             reverence
             and
             duty
             be
             so
             well
             fix'd
             and
             devoted
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             by
             thinking
             that
             they
             have
             nothing
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             whatsoever
             they
             enjoy
             they
             have
             only
             by
             the
             bounty
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             can
             take
             it
             from
             them
             when
             he
             pleases
             :
             and
             to
             this
             last
             party
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             speculation
             hath
             for
             the
             present
             disposed
             him
             to
             adhere
             ,
             tho
             in
             any
             other
             particular
             opinion
             he
             doth
             not
             concur
             with
             any
             Divine
             of
             any
             Church
             in
             Christendom
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             whoever
             doth
             well
             consider
             the
             wonderful
             confused
             Government
             that
             was
             exercised
             over
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Ioshua
             ,
             when
             the
             Monarchy
             was
             interrupted
             ,
             under
             the
             Judges
             for
             the
             space
             of
             above
             
             three
             hundred
             years
             ,
             the
             barbarous
             negligence
             in
             the
             instructions
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             duty
             to
             him
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             very
             next
             generation
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Ioshuah
             had
             lost
             ,
             or
             was
             without
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             what
             God
             had
             don
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             he
             expected
             from
             them
             ;
             so
             unfaithful
             a
             guide
             ,
             or
             remembrancer
             is
             Tradition
             ,
             when
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             whosoever
             considers
             likewise
             the
             quality
             ,
             and
             talent
             ,
             and
             humor
             of
             many
             of
             the
             very
             Judges
             who
             had
             bin
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             repeted
             Acts
             of
             indiscretion
             and
             folly
             in
             Sampson
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             but
             make
             his
             judgment
             to
             be
             in
             the
             less
             reverence
             ,
             &
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             arms
             to
             be
             more
             admir'd
             then
             that
             of
             his
             head
             ;
             with
             the
             present
             state
             they
             were
             then
             in
             under
             the
             sons
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             who
             were
             no
             better
             then
             the
             Sons
             of
             Ely
             had
             bin
             ,
             will
             not
             perhaps
             so
             very
             much
             blame
             them
             for
             desiring
             a
             King
             :
             and
             tho
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             asking
             it
             might
             ,
             as
             hath
             bin
             said
             ,
             offend
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             degree
             displease
             God
             ,
             yet
             he
             might
             not
             be
             offended
             absolutely
             with
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             no
             more
             then
             God
             himself
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             prescrib'd
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             foretold
             ,
             without
             any
             kind
             of
             disapprobation
             .
             
               When
               thou
               art
               come
               into
               the
               Land
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               giveth
               thee
            
             &c.
             
               and
               shalt
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               a
               King
               over
               me
               ,
               like
               as
               all
               the
               Nations
               which
               are
               about
               me
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               in
               any
               wise
               set
               him
               a
               King
               over
               thee
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               shall
               chuse
               .
            
             Deut.
             17.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             God
             was
             well
             content
             that
             they
             should
             have
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             reserv'd
             the
             election
             of
             him
             to
             himself
             :
             he
             would
             have
             no
             transferring
             of
             rights
             ,
             or
             covenanting
             for
             one
             another
             ,
             he
             would
             chuse
             his
             own
             Representative
             .
             Nor
             amongst
             all
             the
             customs
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             which
             he
             
             orbad
             them
             to
             follow
             ,
             did
             God
             ever
             shew
             the
             least
             dislike
             of
             their
             Government
             by
             Kings
             ,
             which
             had
             bin
             instituted
             originally
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             probably
             bin
             continued
             by
             them
             even
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             institution
             ,
             however
             their
             manners
             were
             degenerated
             and
             the
             knowledg
             of
             him
             totally
             forgotten
             .
             And
             in
             what
             degrees
             of
             grace
             and
             favor
             that
             high
             calling
             hath
             bin
             ever
             since
             with
             him
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             mention
             of
             them
             throughout
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             the
             Prerogatives
             he
             hath
             granted
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             imparting
             to
             them
             even
             his
             own
             appellation
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             will
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             deduce
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             absolute
             and
             illimited
             power
             of
             Kings
             from
             that
             declaration
             by
             Samuel
             ,
             which
             indeed
             seems
             to
             leave
             neither
             Property
             ,
             or
             Liberty
             in
             their
             subjects
             ,
             and
             could
             be
             only
             intended
             by
             Samuel
             to
             terrify
             them
             from
             that
             mutinous
             and
             seditious
             clamor
             ,
             since
             it
             hath
             no
             foundation
             from
             any
             other
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             was
             ever
             practic'd
             or
             exercis'd
             by
             any
             good
             King
             who
             succeeded
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             blessed
             ,
             and
             approv'd
             by
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             those
             State
             Empirics
             ,
             of
             what
             degree
             or
             quality
             soever
             ,
             will
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             prescribe
             a
             new
             diet
             and
             exercise
             to
             Soveraign
             Princes
             ,
             and
             invite
             them
             to
             assume
             new
             power
             and
             prerogatives
             over
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             the
             Precepts
             ,
             Warrants
             ,
             and
             Prescriptions
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             presume
             to
             make
             the
             sacred
             writ
             subject
             to
             their
             own
             private
             fancies
             .
             And
             if
             according
             to
             the
             more
             authentic
             method
             of
             interpreting
             doubtful
             places
             ,
             they
             had
             recourse
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             matter
             is
             first
             handled
             ,
             they
             would
             then
             have
             found
             ,
             by
             resorting
             to
             the
             before
             mention'd
             place
             in
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             another
             
             their
             kind
             of
             Scheme
             for
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             government
             of
             Kings
             .
             There
             ,
             when
             God
             intended
             that
             they
             should
             be
             governed
             by
             a
             King
             whom
             he
             would
             himself
             chuse
             ,
             he
             prescrib'd
             what
             he
             should
             not
             do
             and
             what
             he
             should
             do
             .
             
               He
               should
               not
               multiply
               Horses
               to
               himself
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             only
             concern'd
             that
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             no
             temtation
             to
             return
             to
             Egypt
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               henceforth
               no
               more
               return
               that
               may
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Nor
               shall
               he
               multiply
               Wives
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Tho
             multiplying
             of
             Wives
             seem'd
             to
             be
             permitted
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             to
             have
             a
             care
             that
             the
             number
             of
             them
             did
             not
             turn
             his
             heart
             away
             .
             
               Nor
               should
               he
               greatly
               multiply
               unto
               himself
               Silver
               ,
               and
               Gold
               ,
            
             &c.
             not
             so
             affect
             ,
             and
             set
             his
             heart
             upon
             being
             rich
             ,
             to
             be
             temted
             to
             oppress
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             to
             injure
             his
             Neighbors
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             the
             negative
             directed
             .
             Then
             for
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             
               That
               he
               should
               write
               a
               copy
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               a
               Book
               ,
            
             &c.
             Deut.
             17.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
               that
               it
               should
               be
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               should
               read
               therein
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               learn
               to
               fear
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               all
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               these
               Statutes
               to
               do
               them
               ;
               that
               his
               heart
               be
               not
               lifted
               up
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               turn
               not
               aside
               from
               the
               Commandment
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               left
            
             ;
             and
             from
             this
             Text
             the
             Rabbins
             concluded
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             write
             a
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             had
             none
             before
             he
             was
             King
             ,
             he
             was
             obliged
             assoon
             as
             he
             was
             King
             to
             have
             two
             ,
             one
             whereof
             he
             was
             to
             have
             alwaies
             whith
             him
             ,
             
               sive
               cum
               vadit
               ad
               praelium
               ,
               sive
               cum
               sedet
               in
               judicio
               ,
               ●ut
               in
               mensa
               ,
               &c
               ,
            
             Those
             were
             the
             injunctions
             which
             God
             prescrib'd
             to
             his
             King
             ,
             and
             were
             observ'd
             by
             all
             those
             who
             were
             bless'd
             and
             approv'd
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             David
             seems
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Nathan
             to
             have
             some
             particular
             allowance
             for
             the
             great
             number
             of
             his
             Wives
             ;
             and
             multiplying
             
             gold
             ,
             and
             silver
             ,
             was
             for
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             no
             private
             use
             of
             his
             one
             ;
             and
             Solomons
             excessive
             greatness
             ,
             was
             from
             the
             immediate
             bounty
             of
             God
             himself
             ;
             but
             he
             no
             sooner
             violated
             those
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             exceeded
             that
             moderation
             that
             was
             prescrib'd
             to
             him
             towards
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             multiplying
             Wives
             ;
             then
             his
             heart
             turn'd
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             turn'd
             away
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             pleasant
             suggestion
             by
             which
             he
             would
             discountenance
             that
             importunate
             and
             impertinent
             demand
             of
             an
             example
             of
             such
             a
             Government
             as
             he
             would
             institute
             ,
             that
             tho
             
               in
               all
               places
               of
               the
               world
               men
               should
               lay
               the
               foundation
               of
               their
               houses
               in
               sand
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               thence
               be
               inferr'd
               that
               so
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
            
             will
             never
             perswade
             men
             to
             change
             a
             Government
             they
             have
             bin
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             happy
             under
             (
             tho
             with
             some
             vicissitudes
             of
             fortune
             )
             for
             an
             imaginary
             Government
             by
             his
             Rules
             of
             Arithmetic
             and
             Geometry
             ,
             of
             which
             no
             Nation
             hath
             ever
             yet
             had
             the
             experiment
             :
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Country
             where
             is
             a
             Sand
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             that
             hath
             supported
             the
             greatest
             edifices
             for
             hundreds
             of
             years
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             storms
             of
             wind
             and
             rage
             of
             tempests
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             much
             too
             nice
             and
             scrupulous
             a
             person
             ,
             who
             will
             by
             any
             Rules
             of
             Architecture
             forbear
             to
             build●
             his
             House
             there
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             not
             lay
             his
             foundation
             upon
             Sand
             ,
             which
             by
             experience
             is
             found
             to
             be
             of
             equal
             firmness
             with
             a
             Rock
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             21.
             
          
           
             MR.
             Hobbes
             is
             so
             great
             an
             enemy
             to
             freedom
             that
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             Man
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             the
             Freedom
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             not
             entangle
             me
             in
             that
             Argument
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             enough
             exercis'd
             himself
             in
             with
             a
             more
             equal
             Adversary
             ,
             who
             I
             think
             hath
             bin
             much
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             at
             his
             own
             weapon
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             the
             Learned
             Bishop
             of
             Derry
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Armagh
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             he
             hath
             put
             him
             into
             greater
             choler
             then
             a
             Philosopher
             ought
             to
             subject
             himself
             to
             ,
             the
             terrible
             strokes
             whereof
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             to
             undergo
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             keep
             my self
             close
             to
             that
             freedom
             and
             liberty
             only
             that
             is
             due
             to
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             ,
             his
             business
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             is
             to
             deprive
             them
             totally
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             would
             have
             expected
             from
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             Inventory
             of
             the
             several
             rights
             and
             powers
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             in
             his
             eighteenth
             Chapter
             ,
             of
             which
             one
             was
             to
             prescribe
             Rules
             
               (
               pag.
               91.
               )
               whereby
               every
               man
               might
               know
               what
               goods
               he
               may
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               what
               actions
               he
               might
               do
               without
               being
               molested
               by
               any
               of
               his
               fellow
               Subjects
               ,
            
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               Men
               call
               Propriety
            
             ,
             that
             some
             such
             Rule
             should
             be
             established
             as
             might
             secure
             that
             Porpriety
             ,
             how
             little
             soever
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             now
             better
             explain'd
             himself
             ,
             and
             finds
             ,
             that
             Liberty
             and
             Property
             are
             only
             fences
             against
             the
             Invasion
             or
             force
             of
             fellow
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             towards
             the
             Soveraign
             of
             no
             use
             or
             signification
             at
             all
             .
             No
             man
             hath
             a
             Propriety
             
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             can
             restrain
             the
             King
             from
             taking
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             liberty
             of
             a
             Subj●ct
             
               (
               pag.
               109.
               )
               ●eth
               only
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               in
               regulating
               their
               actions
               ,
               the
               Soveraign
               hath
               pretermitted
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               the
               liberty
               to
               buy
               and
               sell
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               contract
               with
               one
               another
               ;
               to
               chuse
               their
               own
               abode
               ,
               their
               own
               diet
               ,
               their
               own
               trade
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               institute
               their
               children
               as
               they
               think
               fit
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             I
             wonder
             he
             did
             not
             insert
             the
             liberty
             to
             wear
             his
             Clothes
             of
             that
             fashion
             which
             he
             likes
             best
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             important
             as
             most
             of
             his
             other
             Concessions
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             jealous
             ,
             that
             even
             this
             liberty
             should
             make
             men
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             should
             be
             in
             any
             degree
             limited
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             thing
             he
             can
             do
             to
             a
             Subject
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             pretence
             soever
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             injustice
             or
             injury
             ,
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             he
             saies
             he
             hath
             shewed
             already
             ;
             for
             he
             takes
             it
             as
             granted
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             he
             had
             proved
             :
             and
             if
             he
             hath
             not
             ,
             he
             hath
             don
             it
             now
             substantially
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Iepthah
             ,
             in
             causing
             his
             daughter
             to
             be
             sacrific'd
             (
             of
             which
             he
             is
             not
             sure
             )
             and
             by
             Davids
             killing
             Vriah
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             tho
             it
             was
             against
             equity
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             an
             injury
             to
             Vriah
             ,
             because
             the
             right
             was
             given
             him
             by
             Vriah
             ,
             which
             I
             dare
             swear
             Vriah
             never
             knew
             he
             had
             don
             .
             And
             by
             such
             unnatural
             Arguments
             he
             would
             perswade
             men
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             undon
             ;
             very
             like
             those
             which
             the
             Stoics
             as
             obstinately
             maintain'd
             ,
             That
             a
             wise
             man
             could
             not
             be
             injur'd
             because
             he
             was
             not
             capable
             nor
             sensible
             of
             it
             .
             But
             I
             wonder
             more
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             discern
             what
             every
             other
             man
             cannot
             but
             discern
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             so
             liberal
             taking
             away
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             left
             the
             Subject
             any
             thing
             to
             enjoy
             even
             of
             those
             narrow
             concessions
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             to
             him
             .
             For
             how
             
             can
             any
             man
             believe
             that
             he
             hath
             liberty
             to
             buy
             and
             sell
             ,
             when
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             can
             presently
             take
             away
             what
             he
             hath
             sold
             ,
             from
             him
             who
             hath
             bought
             it
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             man
             can
             sell
             or
             buy
             to
             any
             purpose
             ?
             Who
             can
             say
             that
             he
             can
             chuse
             his
             own
             abode
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             trade
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             ,
             when
             assoon
             as
             he
             hath
             chosen
             either
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             requir'd
             to
             go
             to
             a
             place
             where
             he
             hath
             no
             mind
             to
             go
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             somwhat
             he
             would
             not
             chuse
             to
             do
             ?
             for
             his
             person
             is
             no
             more
             at
             his
             own
             disposal
             then
             his
             goods
             are
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             may
             as
             graciously
             retain
             to
             himself
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             granted
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Soveraign
             Power
             ,
             or
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             receive
             the
             greater
             injury
             and
             prejudice
             by
             this
             brief
             state
             and
             description
             he
             makes
             of
             the
             no
             liberty
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             portion
             he
             leaves
             to
             the
             Subject
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             great
             question
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             bin
             pleas'd
             himself
             to
             determine
             ,
             that
             his
             Subject
             (
             for
             God
             forbid
             that
             any
             other
             Prince
             should
             have
             such
             a
             Subject
             )
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             an
             injury
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             whole
             mischief
             is
             like
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             Soveraign
             .
             And
             what
             greater
             mischief
             and
             ruine
             can
             threaten
             the
             greatest
             Prince
             ,
             then
             that
             their
             Subjects
             should
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             liberty
             they
             have
             ,
             consists
             only
             in
             those
             things
             which
             the
             Soveraign
             hath
             hitherto
             pretermitted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             yet
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             pleases
             in
             regulating
             their
             actions
             to
             determine
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             shall
             then
             have
             neither
             liberty
             to
             buy
             or
             sell
             ,
             nor
             to
             contract
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             to
             chuse
             their
             own
             abode
             ,
             their
             own
             diet
             ,
             their
             own
             trade
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             to
             breed
             their
             own
             children
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             their
             misery
             compleat
             ,
             and
             their
             life
             as
             little
             their
             own
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             nothing
             the
             Soveraign
             can
             do
             to
             his
             Subject
             ,
             on
             what
             
             pretence
             soever
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             order
             to
             the
             taking
             away
             his
             Life
             as
             his
             Estate
             ,
             can
             be
             called
             injustice
             or
             injury
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             what
             greater
             insecurity
             can
             any
             Prince
             be
             in
             or
             under
             ,
             then
             to
             depend
             upon
             such
             Subjects
             ?
             And
             alas
             !
             what
             security
             to
             himself
             or
             them
             can
             the
             Sword
             in
             his
             hand
             be
             ,
             if
             no
             other
             hand
             be
             lift
             up
             on
             his
             behalf
             ,
             or
             the
             Swords
             in
             all
             other
             hands
             be
             directed
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             cut
             off
             their
             heads
             when
             he
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             ?
             and
             it
             is
             not
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             autority
             that
             will
             make
             it
             believ'd
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             desires
             more
             liberty
             ,
             demands
             an
             exemtion
             from
             all
             Laws
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             other
             men
             may
             be
             masters
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             Subject
             is
             author
             of
             every
             act
             the
             Soveraign
             doth
             ,
             upon
             the
             extravagant
             supposition
             of
             a
             consent
             that
             never
             was
             given
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             to
             have
             bin
             given
             ,
             must
             have
             bin
             void
             at
             the
             instant
             it
             was
             given
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             own
             rules
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             made
             out
             in
             its
             place
             .
             He
             himself
             confesses
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               295.
            
             )
             and
             saies
             it
             is
             evident
             to
             the
             meanest
             capacities
             ,
             that
             
               mens
               actions
               are
               deriv'd
               from
               the
               opinion
               they
               have
               of
               the
               good
               and
               evil
               which
               from
               those
               actions
               redound
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               and
               consequently
               men
               that
               are
               once
               possessed
               of
               an
               opinion
               that
               their
               obedience
               to
               the
               Soveraign
               power
               will
               be
               more
               hurtful
               to
               them
               then
               their
               disobedience
               ,
               will
               disobey
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               thereby
               over-throw
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               introduce
               confusion
               and
               civil
               War
               ,
               for
               the
               avoiding
               whereof
               ,
               all
               civil
               Government
               was
               ordained
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             )
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             any
             man
             can
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             ,
             for
             we
             speak
             not
             of
             convincing
             the
             Philosophers
             and
             the
             Mathematicians
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             general
             affections
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             must
             dispose
             them
             to
             obedience
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             be
             perswaded
             by
             a
             long
             train
             of
             Consesequences
             ,
             
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             institution
             thereof
             by
             Contracts
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             never
             heard
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             best
             for
             them
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             same
             nakedness
             in
             which
             they
             were
             created
             ,
             for
             fear
             their
             clothes
             may
             be
             stoln
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             parted
             with
             their
             liberty
             to
             save
             their
             lives
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             calamities
             the
             calamity
             of
             War
             is
             greatest
             ,
             and
             the
             rage
             and
             uncharitableness
             of
             civil
             War
             most
             formidable
             of
             all
             War.
             Indeed
             foreign
             War
             seldom
             destroies
             a
             Nation
             without
             domestic
             Combinations
             and
             Conspiracies
             ,
             which
             makes
             a
             complication
             with
             civil
             War
             ;
             and
             sure
             nothing
             can
             more
             inevitably
             produce
             that
             ,
             then
             an
             universal
             opinion
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             their
             Soveraign
             can
             take
             from
             them
             all
             they
             have
             whenever
             he
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             lives
             to
             ,
             without
             any
             injustice
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             their
             obedience
             to
             him
             will
             be
             more
             hurtful
             to
             them
             then
             their
             disobedience
             ,
             so
             well
             hath
             he
             provided
             for
             the
             security
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             if
             his
             doctrine
             were
             believ'd
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             too
             much
             conversant
             in
             both
             those
             learned
             Languages
             ,
             to
             wish
             that
             the
             Western
             World
             were
             depriv'd
             of
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Tongues
             ,
             for
             any
             mischief
             they
             have
             don
             ;
             and
             upon
             my
             conscience
             ,
             what
             ever
             errors
             may
             have
             bin
             brought
             into
             Philosophy
             by
             the
             autority
             of
             Aristotle
             ,
             no
             man
             ever
             grew
             a
             Rebel
             by
             reading
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             greatest
             Monarch
             that
             hath
             ever
             bin
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             except
             the
             Monarch
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             had
             thought
             his
             Tutor
             Aristotle
             had
             bin
             so
             great
             an
             enemy
             to
             Monarchy
             (
             yet
             he
             knew
             he
             was
             born
             and
             bred
             in
             a
             Republic
             )
             and
             that
             his
             Works
             contribute
             so
             much
             to
             sedition
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             supposes
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             valued
             
             his
             Person
             so
             much
             ,
             nor
             read
             his
             Works
             with
             such
             diligence
             as
             he
             did
             .
             And
             if
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             would
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             Insurrections
             ,
             and
             the
             civil
             Wars
             which
             have
             at
             any
             time
             bin
             stirr'd
             up
             in
             the
             Western
             parts
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             find
             that
             they
             have
             bin
             contriv'd
             or
             fomented
             by
             men
             who
             had
             spent
             much
             time
             in
             the
             reading
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Authors
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             have
             bin
             carried
             on
             upon
             the
             Maxims
             and
             Principles
             which
             they
             found
             there
             .
             
               Iack
               Straw
            
             and
             
               Wat
               Tyler
            
             ,
             whose
             Insurrection
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             numbers
             and
             the
             progress
             it
             made
             ,
             was
             as
             dangerous
             as
             hath
             happened
             in
             any
             Age
             or
             Climate
             ,
             had
             never
             read
             Aristotle
             or
             Cicero
             ;
             and
             I
             belive
             ,
             had
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             bin
             of
             this
             opinion
             when
             he
             taught
             Thucydides
             to
             speak
             English
             ,
             which
             Book
             contains
             more
             of
             the
             Science
             of
             Mutiny
             and
             Sedition
             ,
             and
             teaches
             more
             of
             that
             Oratory
             that
             contributes
             thereunto
             ,
             then
             all
             that
             Aristotle
             and
             Cicero
             have
             publish'd
             in
             all
             their
             Writings
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             communicated
             such
             materials
             to
             his
             Country-men
             .
             But
             if
             this
             new
             Phylosophy
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Policy
             and
             Religion
             should
             be
             introduc'd
             ,
             taught
             ,
             and
             believ'd
             ,
             where
             Aristotle
             and
             Cicero
             have
             don
             no
             harm
             ,
             it
             would
             undermine
             Monarchy
             more
             in
             two
             months
             ,
             then
             those
             two
             great
             men
             have
             don
             since
             their
             deaths
             ;
             and
             men
             would
             reasonably
             wish
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             had
             never
             bin
             born
             in
             the
             English
             Climate
             ,
             nor
             bin
             taught
             to
             write
             and
             read
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             matter
             for
             an
             Architect
             in
             State
             and
             Policy
             ,
             who
             doth
             despise
             all
             Precedents
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             observe
             any
             Rules
             of
             practice
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             a
             model
             of
             Government
             as
             will
             be
             in
             any
             degree
             pleasant
             to
             the
             Governor
             ,
             or
             governed
             ,
             or
             secure
             for
             either
             ;
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             finds
             ;
             and
             tho
             he
             
             takes
             a
             liberty
             to
             raise
             his
             Model
             upon
             a
             supposition
             of
             a
             very
             formal
             Contract
             ,
             that
             never
             was
             ,
             or
             ever
             can
             be
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             drawing
             and
             preparing
             his
             own
             form
             of
             Contract
             ,
             is
             forc'd
             to
             allow
             such
             a
             latitude
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             Subject
             ,
             as
             shakes
             the
             very
             pillars
             of
             his
             Government
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             tho
             he
             be
             contented
             that
             by
             the
             words
             of
             his
             Contract
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               112.
               )
               Kill
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               fellow
               if
               you
               please
               ,
            
             the
             absolute
             power
             of
             all
             mens
             lives
             shall
             be
             submitted
             to
             the
             disposal
             of
             the
             Governors
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             without
             being
             oblig'd
             to
             observe
             any
             rules
             of
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             ;
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             admit
             into
             his
             Contract
             the
             other
             words
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               112.
               )
               I
               will
               kill
               my self
               ,
               or
               my
               fellow
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             that
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             by
             the
             command
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             to
             execute
             any
             dangerous
             or
             dishonorable
             office
             ;
             but
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             men
             are
             not
             to
             resort
             so
             much
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             submission
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             intention
             :
             which
             distinction
             surely
             may
             be
             as
             applicable
             to
             all
             that
             monstrous
             autority
             which
             he
             gives
             the
             Governor
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Lives
             and
             Estates
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             without
             any
             cause
             or
             reason
             ,
             upon
             an
             imaginary
             Contract
             ,
             which
             if
             never
             so
             real
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             with
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Contractor
             in
             such
             cases
             .
             And
             the
             subtle
             Distinctions
             he
             finds
             out
             to
             excuse
             Subjects
             from
             yielding
             obedience
             to
             their
             Soveraigns
             ,
             and
             the
             Prerogative
             he
             grants
             to
             fear
             ,
             for
             a
             whole
             Army
             to
             run
             away
             from
             the
             Enemy
             without
             the
             guilt
             of
             treachery
             or
             injustice
             ,
             leaves
             us
             some
             hope
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             at
             last
             allow
             such
             a
             liberty
             to
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             in
             an
             instant
             be
             swallowed
             up
             by
             the
             prodigious
             power
             which
             he
             pleases
             to
             grant
             to
             his
             Soveraign
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             he
             degrades
             him
             very
             dishonorably
             ,
             when
             he
             obliges
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Hang-man
             himself
             ,
             of
             all
             those
             
             Malefactors
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Law
             are
             condemn'd
             to
             die
             ;
             for
             he
             gives
             every
             man
             autority
             ,
             without
             the
             violation
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             or
             swerving
             from
             the
             rules
             of
             Justice
             ,
             absolutely
             to
             refuse
             to
             perform
             that
             office
             .
             Nor
             hath
             he
             provided
             much
             better
             for
             his
             security
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             for
             his
             honor
             ,
             when
             he
             allows
             it
             lawful
             for
             any
             number
             of
             men
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               112.
               )
               who
               have
               rebelled
               against
               the
               Soveraign
               ,
               or
               committed
               some
               capital
               crime
               ,
               for
               which
               every
               one
               of
               them
               expects
               death
               ,
               then
               to
               join
               together
               ,
               and
               defend
               each
               other
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               but
               defend
               their
               lives
               ,
               which
               the
               guilty
               man
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               may
               do
               as
               well
               as
               the
               innocent
               .
            
             And
             surely
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             legally
             take
             his
             life
             from
             him
             who
             may
             lawfully
             defend
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             murderer
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             person
             guilty
             of
             a
             capital
             Crime
             ,
             is
             more
             innocent
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             the
             Executioner
             of
             Justice
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             justly
             murdered
             in
             the
             just
             execution
             of
             his
             office
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             very
             childish
             security
             that
             he
             provides
             for
             his
             Soveraign
             against
             this
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             defence
             of
             themselves
             against
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               113.
            
             )
             that
             he
             declares
             
               it
               to
               be
               lawful
               only
               for
               the
               d●fence
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               offer
               of
               pardon
               for
               themselves
               ,
               that
               self-defence
               is
               unlawful
               :
            
             as
             if
             a
             body
             that
             is
             lawfully
             drawn
             together
             ,
             with
             strength
             enough
             to
             defend
             their
             lives
             against
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             like
             to
             disband
             and
             lay
             down
             their
             Arms
             ,
             without
             other
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             then
             only
             of
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             But
             tho
             he
             be
             so
             cruel
             as
             to
             devest
             his
             Subjects
             of
             all
             that
             liberty
             ,
             which
             the
             best
             and
             most
             peaceable
             men
             desire
             to
             possess
             ,
             yet
             he
             liberally
             and
             bountifully
             confers
             upon
             them
             such
             a
             liberty
             as
             no
             honest
             man
             can
             pretend
             to
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             security
             of
             Prince
             and
             People
             ;
             which
             unreasonable
             Indulgence
             of
             his
             
             cannot
             but
             be
             thought
             to
             proceed
             from
             an
             unlawful
             affection
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             he
             saw
             had
             power
             enough
             to
             defend
             the
             transcendent
             wickedness
             they
             had
             committed
             ,
             tho
             they
             were
             without
             an
             Advocate
             to
             make
             it
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             till
             he
             took
             that
             office
             upon
             him
             in
             his
             Leviathan
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             instance
             he
             gives
             in
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             ,
             that
             he
             thinks
             it
             lawful
             for
             every
             man
             to
             have
             as
             many
             wives
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             will
             break
             the
             silence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             declare
             that
             he
             may
             do
             so
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Prerogative
             he
             vouchsafes
             to
             grant
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             to
             balance
             that
             liberty
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             Subject
             to
             defend
             himself
             and
             his
             companion
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             only
             power
             that
             may
             inable
             him
             to
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             did
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             autority
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasantness
             of
             his
             Style
             ,
             would
             lull
             men
             asleep
             from
             enquiring
             into
             the
             Logic
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             but
             very
             well
             discern
             himself
             ,
             that
             this
             very
             liberty
             which
             he
             allows
             the
             Subject
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             doth
             without
             scruple
             enjoy
             ,
             to
             sue
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             to
             demand
             the
             hearing
             of
             his
             Cause
             ,
             and
             that
             Sentence
             be
             given
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             results
             only
             from
             that
             condescention
             and
             contract
             which
             the
             Soveraign
             hath
             made
             with
             his
             Subject
             ,
             and
             which
             can
             as
             well
             secure
             many
             other
             Liberties
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             power
             to
             sue
             the
             King
             ;
             for
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Law
             precedent
             to
             that
             resignation
             of
             themselves
             and
             all
             they
             had
             ,
             at
             the
             institution
             of
             their
             supreme
             Governor
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             had
             bin
             ,
             it
             had
             bin
             void
             and
             invalid
             ,
             it
             being
             not
             possible
             that
             any
             man
             who
             hath
             right
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             hath
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             can
             sue
             his
             Soveraign
             for
             a
             debt
             which
             he
             
             might
             take
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             due
             from
             any
             other
             man
             ,
             but
             can
             by
             no
             means
             be
             due
             from
             him
             to
             whom
             all
             belongs
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             power
             to
             forbid
             any
             Judg
             to
             proceed
             upon
             that
             complaint
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             person
             to
             presume
             to
             make
             that
             complaint
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             subsequent
             contract
             which
             he
             calls
             a
             precedent
             Law
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Soveraign
             promises
             and
             obliges
             himself
             to
             appoint
             Judges
             to
             exercise
             Justice
             even
             where
             himself
             is
             party
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             be
             sued
             before
             those
             Judges
             ,
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             pay
             what
             he
             ow's
             to
             his
             Subjects
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Contract
             which
             gives
             that
             capacity
             of
             suing
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             and
             condescention
             lessens
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             that
             his
             Subjects
             may
             require
             Justice
             from
             him
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             these
             promises
             ,
             and
             lessenings
             ,
             he
             pronounces
             as
             void
             ,
             and
             to
             amount
             to
             contradictions
             ,
             that
             must
             dissolve
             the
             whole
             Soveraign
             power
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             people
             in
             confusion
             and
             war.
             Whereas
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             these
             condescentions
             ,
             and
             voluntary
             abatements
             of
             some
             of
             that
             original
             power
             that
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             have
             drawn
             a
             cheerful
             submission
             ,
             and
             bin
             attended
             by
             a
             ready
             obedience
             to
             Soveraignty
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             that
             Subjects
             have
             bin
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             from
             being
             consider'd
             as
             Children
             ,
             and
             that
             Soveraigns
             have
             bin
             without
             those
             natural
             tendernesses
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             the
             rigor
             of
             it
             could
             never
             have
             bin
             supported
             .
             And
             where
             these
             obligations
             are
             best
             observ'd
             ,
             Soveraignty
             flourishes
             with
             the
             most
             lustre
             ,
             and
             security
             ;
             Kings
             having
             still
             all
             the
             power
             remaining
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             themselves
             parted
             with
             ,
             and
             releas'd
             to
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             thei●
             Subjects
             having
             no
             pretence
             to
             more
             liberty
             or
             power
             then
             the
             King
             hath
             granted
             and
             given
             to
             them
             :
             and
             both
             their
             happiness
             ,
             and
             security
             
             consists
             in
             containing
             themselves
             within
             their
             own
             limits
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             King
             ,
             not
             to
             affect
             the
             recovery
             of
             that
             exorbitant
             power
             ,
             which
             their
             Ancestors
             wisely
             parted
             with
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             their
             own
             as
             the
             peoples
             benefit
             ;
             and
             Subjects
             to
             rejoice
             in
             those
             liberties
             which
             have
             bin
             granted
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             wish
             to
             lessen
             the
             power
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             greater
             then
             is
             necessary
             for
             their
             own
             perservation
             .
             And
             to
             such
             a
             wholsom
             division
             ,
             and
             communication
             of
             power
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             place
             of
             Scripture
             (
             with
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             still
             too
             bold
             )
             
               a
               Kingdom
               d●vided
               in
               it self
               cannot
               stand
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             applied
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             this
             Supreme
             Soveraign
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             invested
             with
             the
             whole
             property
             and
             liberty
             of
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             so
             invested
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             power
             to
             part
             with
             any
             of
             it
             by
             promise
             ,
             or
             donation
             ,
             or
             release
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             too
             much
             exalted
             with
             his
             own
             greatness
             ,
             he
             hath
             humbled
             him
             sufficiently
             by
             giving
             his
             Subjects
             leave
             to
             withdraw
             their
             obedience
             from
             him
             when
             he
             hath
             most
             need
             of
             their
             assistance
             ,
             for
             the
             (
             pag.
             114.
             )
             
               obligation
               of
               Subjects
               to
               the
               Soveraign
               is
               understood
            
             (
             he
             saies
             )
             
               to
               last
               as
               long
               ,
               and
               no
               longer
               ,
               then
               the
               power
               lasts
               to
               protect
               them
               .
            
             So
             that
             assoon
             as
             any
             Town
             ,
             City
             ,
             or
             Province
             of
             any
             Princes
             Dominions
             ,
             is
             invaded
             by
             a
             Foreign
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             possessed
             by
             a
             Rebellious
             Subject
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             for
             the
             present
             cannot
             suppress
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             people
             may
             lawfully
             resort
             to
             those
             who
             are
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Protection
             perform
             all
             the
             Offices
             and
             duties
             of
             good
             Subjects
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             pag
             114.
             )
             
               For
               the
               right
               men
               have
               by
               nature
               to
               protect
               themselves
               when
               none
               else
               can
               protect
               them
               ,
               can
               by
               no
               covenant
               be
               relinquish'd
               ,
               
               and
               the
               end
               of
               obedience
               is
               protection
               ,
               which
               wherever
               a
               man
               seeth
               it
               either
               in
               his
               own
               ,
               or
               in
               an
               others
               sword
               ,
               nature
               applieth
               his
               obedience
               to
               it
               and
               his
               endeavours
               to
               maintain
               it
               .
            
             And
             truly
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             Subjects
             take
             the
             first
             opportunity
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             such
             a
             Soveraign
             as
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             and
             chuse
             a
             better
             for
             themselves
             .
             Whereas
             the
             duty
             of
             Subjects
             is
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             Subjects
             believe
             they
             owe
             another
             kind
             of
             duty
             and
             obedience
             to
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             then
             to
             withdraw
             their
             subjection
             because
             he
             is
             oppress'd
             ;
             and
             will
             prefer
             poverty
             ,
             and
             death
             it self
             ,
             before
             they
             will
             renounce
             their
             obedience
             to
             their
             natural
             Prince
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             advance
             the
             service
             of
             his
             Enemies
             .
             And
             since
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             gives
             so
             ill
             a
             testimony
             of
             his
             Government
             (
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             severe
             conditions
             he
             would
             oblige
             mankind
             to
             submit
             to
             for
             the
             support
             of
             it
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             firm
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             shaken
             )
             (
             pag.
             114.
             )
             
               that
               it
               is
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               not
               only
               subject
               to
               violent
               death
               by
               foreign
               war
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               the
               ignorance
               and
               passion
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               from
               the
               very
               institution
               many
               seeds
               of
               natural
               mortality
               by
               intestine
               discord
               ,
            
             worse
             then
             which
             he
             cannot
             say
             of
             any
             Government
             ,
             we
             may
             very
             reasonably
             prefer
             the
             Government
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             under
             which
             we
             have
             enjoi'd
             much
             happiness
             ,
             before
             his
             which
             we
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             nor
             any
             body
             hath
             had
             experience
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             is
             liable
             to
             all
             the
             accidents
             of
             mortality
             which
             any
             others
             have
             bin
             ;
             and
             reject
             his
             that
             promises
             so
             ill
             ,
             and
             exercises
             all
             the
             action
             of
             War
             in
             Peace
             ,
             and
             when
             War
             comes
             ,
             is
             liable
             to
             all
             the
             misfortunes
             which
             can
             possibly
             attend
             or
             invade
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Whether
             the
             relation
             of
             Subjects
             be
             extinguisht
             in
             all
             those
             cases
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             prescribe
             ,
             as
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Banishment
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             those
             who
             can
             instruct
             him
             better
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             must
             be
             judged
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             Appeals
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             I
             presume
             ,
             if
             a
             banish'd
             Person
             (
             p.
             114
             )
             
               during
               which
            
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               he
               is
               not
               subject
            
             ,
             shall
             join
             in
             an
             action
             under
             a
             Foreign
             power
             against
             his
             Country
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shall
             with
             others
             be
             taken
             prisoner
             ,
             the
             others
             shall
             be
             proceeded
             against
             as
             Prisoners
             of
             War
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             judg'd
             as
             a
             Traitor
             and
             Rebel
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             a
             Subject
             :
             and
             this
             not
             only
             in
             the
             case
             of
             an
             hostile
             action
             ,
             and
             open
             attemt
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             most
             secret
             conspiracy
             that
             comes
             to
             be
             discover'd
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             it
             would
             be
             very
             unsafe
             to
             conduct
             our selves
             by
             what
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             (
             p.
             105.
             )
             
               finds
               by
               speculation
               ,
               and
               deduction
               of
               Soveraign
               rights
               from
               the
               nature
               ,
               need
               ▪
               and
               designs
               of
               men
               .
            
             Surely
             this
             woful
             desertion
             ,
             and
             defection
             in
             the
             cases
             above
             mention'd
             ,
             which
             hath
             bin
             alwaies
             held
             criminal
             by
             all
             Law
             that
             hath
             bin
             current
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             receiv'd
             so
             much
             countenance
             and
             justifications
             by
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             more
             by
             his
             conversation
             ,
             that
             Cromwel
             found
             the
             submission
             to
             those
             principles
             produc'd
             a
             submission
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             imaginary
             relation
             between
             Protection
             and
             Allegiance
             so
             positively
             proclam'd
             by
             him
             ,
             prevail'd
             for
             many
             years
             to
             extinguish
             all
             visible
             fidelity
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             whilst
             he
             perswaded
             many
             to
             take
             the
             Engagement
             as
             a
             thing
             lawful
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             Subjects
             to
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             legitimate
             Soveraign
             ;
             of
             which
             great
             service
             he
             could
             not
             abstain
             from
             
             bragging
             in
             a
             Pamphlet
             set
             forth
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             alone
             ,
             and
             his
             doctrine
             had
             prevail'd
             with
             many
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             who
             would
             otherwise
             have
             disturb'd
             the
             public
             Peace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             renounce
             their
             fidelity
             to
             their
             true
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             faithful
             to
             the
             Usurper
             .
          
           
             It
             appears
             at
             last
             ,
             why
             by
             his
             institution
             he
             would
             have
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             security
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             wholly
             and
             only
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             Contracts
             ,
             and
             Covenants
             which
             the
             people
             make
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             to
             transfer
             all
             their
             right
             to
             a
             third
             person
             (
             who
             shall
             be
             Soveraign
             )
             without
             entring
             into
             any
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Soveraign
             himself
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             devested
             them
             of
             that
             liberty
             to
             disobey
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             reserv'd
             to
             themselves
             ;
             or
             receiving
             any
             Covenant
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             obliged
             him
             to
             have
             kept
             his
             promise
             to
             them
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             might
             have
             had
             somewhat
             left
             to
             them
             which
             they
             might
             have
             called
             their
             own
             ,
             which
             his
             institution
             will
             not
             bear
             ,
             all
             such
             promises
             being
             void
             .
             But
             if
             he
             be
             so
             tender-hearted
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             himself
             oblig'd
             to
             observe
             all
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             make
             good
             all
             the
             Grants
             he
             hath
             made
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             may
             be
             disabled
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             safety
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             that
             hath
             made
             all
             those
             Grants
             and
             Promises
             to
             be
             void
             ,
             he
             hath
             granted
             him
             Power
             to
             remedy
             all
             this
             ,
             by
             (
             P.
             114.
             )
             
               directly
               renouncing
               ,
               or
               transferring
               the
               Soveraignty
               to
               another
               :
               and
               that
               he
               might
               openly
               ,
               and
               in
               plain
               terms
               renounce
               ,
               or
               transfer
               it
               ,
               he
               makes
               no
               doubt
            
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               if
               a
               Monarch
               shall
               relinquish
               the
               Soveraignty
               both
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               heirs
               ,
               his
               subjects
               return
               to
               the
               absolute
               liberty
               of
               nature
               .
               Because
               tho
               nature
               may
               declare
               who
               are
               his
               sons
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               the
               neerest
               of
               his
               kin
               ,
               yet
               it
               dependeth
               on
               his
               own
               will
               who
               
               shall
               be
               his
               Heir
               :
               and
               if
               he
               will
               have
               no
               Heir
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               Soveraignty
               ,
               or
               Subjection
               .
            
             This
             seems
             the
             hardest
             condition
             for
             the
             poor
             Subject
             that
             he
             can
             be
             liable
             unto
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             hath
             devested
             himself
             of
             all
             the
             right
             he
             had
             ,
             only
             for
             his
             Soveraigns
             protection
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             redeem'd
             from
             the
             state
             of
             War
             and
             confusion
             that
             nature
             hath
             left
             him
             in
             ,
             and
             hath
             paid
             so
             dear
             for
             that
             protection
             ,
             it
             is
             left
             still
             in
             his
             Soveraigns
             power
             to
             withdraw
             that
             protection
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             renounce
             his
             subjection
             ,
             and
             without
             his
             consent
             to
             transer
             the
             Soveraignty
             to
             another
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             no
             mind
             to
             be
             subject
             .
             One
             might
             have
             imagin'd
             that
             this
             new
             trick
             of
             transferring
             ,
             and
             covenanting
             ,
             had
             bin
             an
             universal
             remedy
             ,
             that
             being
             once
             applied
             would
             for
             ever
             prevent
             the
             ill
             condition
             and
             confusion
             that
             nature
             had
             left
             us
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             a
             right
             would
             have
             bin
             constituted
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             Soveraignty
             would
             never
             have
             fail'd
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             :
             and
             that
             when
             the
             subject
             can
             never
             retract
             ,
             or
             avoid
             the
             bargain
             he
             hath
             made
             ,
             how
             ill
             soever
             he
             likes
             it
             ,
             or
             improve
             it
             by
             acquiring
             any
             better
             conditions
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             shall
             notwithstanding
             be
             in
             the
             Soveraigns
             power
             without
             his
             consent
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             without
             his
             privity
             ,
             in
             an
             instant
             to
             leave
             him
             with
             out
             any
             protection
             ,
             without
             any
             security
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             prey
             to
             all
             who
             are
             too
             strong
             for
             him
             .
             This
             indeed
             is
             the
             greatest
             Prerogative
             that
             he
             hath
             conferr'd
             upon
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             given
             him
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             is
             weary
             of
             Governing
             ,
             he
             can
             destory
             them
             ,
             by
             leaving
             them
             to
             destory
             one
             another
             .
             For
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             to
             resign
             and
             relinquish
             their
             Crown
             and
             Soveraignty
             ,
             is
             no
             new
             transaction
             ,
             nor
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             better
             for
             being
             old
             .
             Some
             have
             left
             them
             out
             of
             Melancholy
             ,
             and
             devotion
             ,
             
             and
             when
             they
             have
             ceased
             to
             be
             Kings
             made
             themselves
             Monks
             ,
             and
             repented
             the
             change
             of
             their
             conditions
             afterwards
             .
             Some
             out
             of
             weakness
             and
             bodily
             infirmities
             ,
             have
             not
             bin
             able
             to
             sustain
             the
             fatigue
             that
             the
             well
             exercising
             the
             Government
             required
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             desir'd
             to
             see
             those
             in
             the
             quiet
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             would
             of
             right
             belong
             when
             they
             were
             dead
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             reasonably
             ,
             if
             they
             fore-saw
             any
             difficulties
             like
             to
             arise
             about
             their
             admission
             in
             those
             seasons
             ;
             as
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             apprehended
             with
             reference
             to
             some
             of
             his
             dominions
             in
             Italy
             ,
             if
             his
             Son
             Philip
             was
             not
             in
             possession
             of
             them
             ,
             before
             his
             Brother
             Ferdinando
             came
             to
             be
             Emperor
             .
             Some
             Princes
             have
             bin
             so
             humorous
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             frowardness
             and
             refractorines●
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             could
             not
             govern
             in
             that
             manner
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             abdicate
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             bin
             glad
             afterwards
             to
             have
             resumed
             it
             .
             And
             others
             have
             bin
             to
             wanton
             ,
             as
             to
             relinquish
             their
             Crown
             because
             they
             did
             not
             like
             the
             Climate
             in
             which
             their
             Dominions
             lay
             ,
             and
             only
             that
             they
             might
             live
             in
             a
             better
             Air
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             of
             a
             more
             happy
             Situation
             .
             But
             all
             these
             generally
             never
             attemted
             it
             ,
             or
             imagin'd
             they
             could
             do
             it
             ,
             without
             the
             approbation
             and
             consent
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             which
             was
             allwaies
             desir'd
             ,
             and
             yielded
             to
             ,
             with
             great
             formality
             .
             And
             it
             is
             very
             strange
             that
             in
             those
             seasons
             of
             Abdication
             ,
             which
             supposes
             a
             suspension
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             especially
             in
             Elective
             Kingdoms
             ,
             for
             in
             Hereditary
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             King
             ▪
             who
             never
             dies
             ,
             may
             make
             a
             difference
             ,
             this
             invention
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             of
             transferring
             one
             anothers
             right
             ,
             and
             covenanting
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             hath
             never
             bin
             
             heard
             of
             ;
             and
             tho
             the
             Soveraignty
             is
             invested
             by
             election
             ,
             the
             People
             have
             very
             little
             share
             in
             that
             election
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             would
             have
             exercis'd
             his
             Talent
             in
             that
             spacious
             field
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             have
             don
             with
             more
             innocence
             ,
             and
             ▪
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             more
             success
             ,
             and
             have
             undertaken
             
               by
               his
               speculation
               and
               deduction
               of
               Soveraign
               rights
               ,
               from
               the
               nature
               ,
               need
               ,
               and
               designs
               of
               men
               ,
            
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             just
             power
             of
             a
             Monarch
             to
             relinquish
             and
             renounce
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             with
             what
             formality
             and
             consent
             soever
             ;
             nor
             more
             in
             the
             autority
             and
             power
             of
             the
             King
             to
             abdicate
             and
             relinquish
             his
             Soveraignty
             over
             his
             people
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             in
             the
             autority
             of
             the
             people
             to
             withdraw
             their
             submission
             and
             obedience
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             practice
             of
             such
             renunciations
             ,
             tho
             never
             very
             frequent
             ,
             hath
             bin
             the
             original
             and
             introduction
             of
             that
             mischeivous
             doctrine
             sow'd
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             of
             their
             having
             a
             co-ordinate
             power
             with
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             much
             cherished
             by
             his
             new
             institution
             ,
             since
             men
             are
             easily
             perswaded
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             mar
             what
             they
             can
             make
             ,
             and
             may
             lawfully
             destroy
             what
             they
             create
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             their
             own
             hands
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             have
             laid
             out
             his
             reason
             upon
             that
             argument
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             made
             it
             shine
             very
             plausibly
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             made
             many
             Proselytes
             to
             his
             opinion
             ;
             since
             many
             Learned
             men
             are
             so
             much
             in
             their
             judgment
             against
             that
             right
             of
             relinquishing
             and
             transferring
             in
             Princes
             ,
             that
             they
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             the
             only
             cause
             wherein
             Subjects
             may
             lawfully
             take
             up
             defensive
             Arms
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             continue
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             their
             Subjection
             and
             Obedience
             from
             being
             alien'd
             from
             him
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             due
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             
             consent
             or
             concurrence
             can
             more
             make
             such
             an
             alienation
             lawful
             ,
             then
             it
             can
             dissolve
             the
             bonds
             of
             Wedlock
             ,
             and
             qualifie
             both
             parties
             to
             make
             a
             new
             choice
             for
             themselves
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             more
             grateful
             to
             them
             .
             But
             he
             thinks
             it
             to
             be
             more
             glory
             ,
             to
             discover
             that
             to
             be
             right
             reason
             ,
             which
             all
             other
             men
             find
             to
             be
             destructive
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             
               (
               page
               .
               91.
               )
               that
               the
               suddain
               and
               rough
               bustling
               in
               of
               a
               new
               truth
               ,
            
             will
             raise
             his
             fame
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             don
             that
             of
             many
             other
             Heretics
             before
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               doth
               never
               break
               the
               pe●ce
               ,
               but
               only
               sometimes
               awake
               the
               War
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             to
             use
             his
             own
             commendable
             expression
             ,
             is
             (
             pag.
             8.
             )
             
               like
               ●anding
               of
               things
               from
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               with
               many
               words
               making
               nothing
               understood
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             22.
             
          
           
             I
             Should
             pass
             over
             his
             two
             and
             twentieth
             Chapter
             of
             Systemes
             ,
             Subject
             ,
             Political
             ,
             and
             Private
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             title
             as
             difficult
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             a
             literal
             translation
             as
             most
             of
             those
             to
             any
             Chapter
             in
             Suarez
             ;
             as
             few
             Congregations
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             in
             a
             Church
             to
             pay
             their
             devotions
             to
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             do
             know
             that
             they
             are
             an
             irregular
             systeme
             :
             in
             which
             ,
             besides
             vulgar
             notions
             well
             worded
             ,
             every
             man
             will
             discover
             much
             of
             that
             which
             he
             calls
             signs
             of
             error
             ,
             and
             misreckoning
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             page
             .
             116.
             )
             
               all
               mankind
               is
               too
               prone
            
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             that
             Chapter
             abounds
             ,
             and
             will
             require
             no
             confutation
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             find
             ,
             and
             wonder
             to
             find
             mention
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             Bodies
             Politic
             ,
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             as
             necessary
             Institutions
             for
             the
             carrying
             on
             ,
             and
             advancement
             of
             Trade
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             many
             limitations
             and
             restraints
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             entanglements
             under
             Covenants
             and
             Promises
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             all
             declar'd
             to
             be
             void
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             mention
             .
             I
             did
             not
             think
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             desir'd
             to
             establish
             trade
             ,
             or
             any
             industry
             for
             the
             private
             accumulation
             of
             riches
             in
             his
             Common-wealth
             .
             For
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             any
             Merchant
             will
             send
             out
             Ships
             to
             Sea
             ,
             or
             make
             such
             a
             discovery
             of
             his
             Estate
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             either
             seized
             upon
             before
             it
             go's
             out
             ,
             or
             together
             with
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             return
             when
             it
             comes
             home
             ?
             If
             trade
             be
             necessary
             to
             the
             good
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             founded
             
             upon
             the
             known
             right
             of
             Propriety
             ,
             not
             as
             against
             other
             Subjects
             only
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             Soveraign
             himself
             ;
             otherwise
             trade
             is
             but
             a
             trap
             to
             take
             the
             collected
             wealth
             of
             particular
             men
             in
             a
             heap
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             brought
             into
             less
             room
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             seized
             on
             ,
             and
             confiscated
             by
             the
             omnipotent
             word
             of
             the
             King
             with
             less
             trouble
             ,
             and
             more
             profit
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Laws
             ,
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             Charters
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             obligations
             or
             promises
             ,
             can
             oblige
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             in
             these
             cases
             which
             refer
             to
             trade
             and
             foreign
             adventures
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             not
             be
             equally
             valid
             for
             the
             securing
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             and
             relations
             of
             Propriety
             ?
             However
             ,
             whatsoever
             rigor
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             thinks
             fit
             to
             exercise
             upon
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             over
             all
             thoughts
             of
             trade
             ,
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             better
             provide
             to
             secure
             his
             Merchants
             both
             of
             their
             liberty
             ,
             and
             propriety
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             good
             observation
             ,
             and
             an
             argument
             for
             the
             preference
             of
             Monarchy
             before
             any
             other
             form
             of
             Government
             ,
             in
             that
             where
             the
             Government
             is
             popular
             ,
             and
             the
             depressing
             the
             interest
             and
             reputation
             of
             particular
             Subjects
             is
             an
             essential
             policy
             of
             that
             Government
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             managing
             the
             affairs
             of
             their
             Colonies
             and
             Provinces
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             chuse
             to
             commit
             the
             same
             to
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Government
             and
             conduct
             of
             their
             Armies
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             defend
             their
             Government
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             tacite
             implication
             ,
             if
             not
             confession
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             own
             judgment
             they
             think
             the
             Monarchical
             the
             best
             form
             of
             Government
             .
             But
             he
             might
             have
             observ'd
             likewise
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             those
             Monarchical
             Commissions
             ,
             at
             what
             distance
             soever
             ,
             there
             are
             limits
             
             and
             bounds
             set
             ,
             by
             referring
             to
             instructions
             for
             the
             punctual
             observation
             and
             performance
             of
             what
             that
             State
             or
             Government
             hath
             bin
             bound
             by
             promise
             and
             contract
             to
             perform
             ;
             which
             hath
             the
             same
             force
             to
             evince
             ,
             that
             the
             performance
             of
             promises
             and
             conditions
             ,
             is
             very
             consistent
             with
             Monarchical
             Government
             :
             for
             the
             hazards
             that
             may
             arrive
             from
             thence
             may
             be
             as
             dangerous
             to
             that
             Government
             if
             it
             be
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             as
             upon
             any
             supposition
             whatsoever
             ,
             yet
             is
             never
             left
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             a
             Governor
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             wonderful
             latitude
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             leaves
             to
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             contradictory
             to
             all
             the
             moral
             precepts
             given
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             notions
             of
             Justice
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             his
             private
             interest
             depending
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             debated
             and
             judg'd
             before
             any
             Judicatory
             ,
             may
             make
             as
             many
             Friends
             as
             he
             can
             amongst
             those
             Judges
             ,
             even
             by
             giving
             them
             mony
             ;
             as
             if
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             a
             crime
             in
             a
             Judg
             to
             be
             corrupt
             ,
             the
             person
             who
             corrupts
             him
             may
             be
             innocent
             ,
             because
             he
             thinks
             his
             own
             cause
             just
             ,
             and
             desires
             to
             buy
             justice
             for
             mony
             which
             cannot
             be
             got
             without
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             grossest
             and
             most
             powerful
             Bribery
             shall
             be
             introduc'd
             ,
             to
             work
             upon
             the
             weakness
             and
             poverty
             ,
             and
             corruption
             of
             a
             Judg
             ,
             because
             the
             party
             thinks
             his
             cause
             to
             be
             just
             ,
             and
             chuses
             rather
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             affection
             of
             his
             Judg
             whom
             he
             hath
             corrupted
             ,
             then
             upon
             the
             integrity
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             justice
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             he
             doth
             not
             profess
             to
             be
             a
             strict
             Casuist
             ▪
             nor
             can
             be
             a
             good
             observer
             of
             the
             Rules
             of
             moral
             honesty
             ,
             who
             believes
             that
             he
             may
             induce
             another
             to
             commit
             a
             great
             Sin
             ,
             and
             remain
             innocent
             himself
             .
             Nor
             is
             he
             in
             truth
             a
             competent
             
             Judg
             of
             the
             most
             enormous
             crimes
             ,
             when
             he
             reckons
             (
             pag.
             56.
             )
             
               Theft
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Sodomy
               ,
               and
               any
               other
               vice
               that
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               an
               effect
               of
               power
               ,
               or
               a
               cause
               of
               pleasure
               ,
            
             to
             be
             of
             such
             a
             Nature
             ,
             as
             amongst
             men
             are
             taken
             to
             be
             against
             Law
             ,
             rather
             then
             against
             Honor.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             23.
             
          
           
             I
             Should
             with
             as
             little
             trouble
             have
             passed
             by
             his
             twenty
             third
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Public
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             fanciful
             Similies
             contain'd
             therein
             ,
             not
             thinking
             it
             of
             much
             importance
             what
             public
             or
             private
             Ministers
             he
             makes
             for
             such
             a
             Soveraignty
             as
             he
             hath
             instituted
             ;
             but
             that
             I
             observe
             him
             in
             this
             place
             (
             as
             most
             luxurious
             Fancies
             use
             to
             do
             )
             demolishing
             and
             pulling
             down
             ,
             what
             he
             had
             with
             great
             care
             and
             vigilance
             erected
             and
             establish'd
             as
             undeniable
             truth
             before
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             eighteenth
             Chapter
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               91.
            
             )
             pronounced
             
               the
               right
               of
               Iudicatory
               ,
               of
               hearing
               and
               deciding
               all
               Controversies
               which
               concern
               Law
               ,
               either
               Civil
               or
               Natural
               ,
               or
               concerning
               Fact
               ,
            
             to
             be
             inseparably
             annexed
             to
             the
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             incapable
             of
             being
             aliened
             and
             transferred
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             declares
             ,
             
               That
               the
               judgments
               given
               by
               Iudges
               qualified
               ,
               and
               commission'd
               by
               him
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               are
               his
               own
               proper
               Iudgments
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               regarded
               as
               such
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             truth
             generally
             confess'd
             ;
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             against
             all
             practice
             and
             all
             reason
             ,
             he
             degrades
             him
             from
             at
             least
             half
             that
             Power
             ,
             and
             fancies
             a
             Judg
             to
             be
             such
             a
             party
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Litigant
             be
             not
             pleased
             with
             the
             opinion
             of
             his
             Judg
             in
             matter
             of
             Law
             ,
             or
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             he
             may
             therefore
             
               (
               pag.
               125.
               )
               (
               because
               they
               are
               both
               Subjects
               to
               the
               Soveraign
               )
            
             appeal
             from
             his
             Judg
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             tried
             before
             another
             :
             for
             tho
             the
             Soveraign
             may
             
             hear
             and
             determine
             the
             Cause
             himself
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             will
             appoint
             another
             to
             be
             Judg
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             such
             a
             one
             as
             they
             shall
             both
             agree
             upon
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Complainant
             hath
             already
             made
             choice
             of
             his
             own
             Judg
             ,
             so
             the
             Defendant
             must
             be
             allow'd
             to
             except
             against
             such
             of
             his
             Judges
             ,
             whose
             interest
             maketh
             him
             suspect
             them
             ;
             which
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             this
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             consequence
             of
             it
             will
             best
             appear
             by
             an
             instance
             to
             be
             very
             ridiculous
             .
             Let
             us
             suppose
             that
             an
             Information
             were
             preferr'd
             in
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             (
             as
             it
             may
             well
             be
             )
             against
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             for
             writing
             and
             publishing
             such
             a
             seditious
             Book
             against
             the
             establish'd
             Government
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             as
             his
             Leviathan
             is
             ;
             because
             the
             Soveraign
             Judg
             will
             not
             hear
             &
             determine
             this
             himself
             ,
             but
             refers
             it
             those
             Judges
             who
             are
             appointed
             and
             commission'd
             by
             him
             to
             examine
             and
             punish
             Crimes
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             would
             it
             be
             reasonable
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             should
             except
             against
             his
             Judges
             ,
             because
             by
             their
             knowing
             the
             Law
             he
             may
             suspect
             them
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             be
             tri'd
             before
             any
             but
             those
             whom
             he
             shall
             agree
             upon
             ?
             and
             
               (
               pag.
               125
               )
               can
               those
               be
               the
               properties
               of
               just
               and
               rational
               Iudicature
               ?
            
             He
             hath
             forgotten
             ,
             that
             before
             he
             erected
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             when
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Judicature
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               78.
               )
               it
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               That
               they
               who
               are
               at
               Controversie
               ,
               submit
               their
               right
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               an
               Arbitrator
            
             ;
             there
             indeed
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             of
             a
             mutual
             consent
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             man
             could
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Arbitrator
             .
             If
             a
             man
             hath
             a
             Suit
             upon
             matter
             of
             Title
             or
             Interest
             with
             a
             Judg
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             he
             is
             sworn
             to
             do
             right
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             bound
             to
             bring
             his
             Action
             before
             
             that
             Judg
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             chuse
             whether
             it
             shall
             depend
             in
             that
             Court
             of
             which
             that
             Judg
             is
             a
             Member
             ,
             tho
             the
             major
             part
             be
             unconcern'd
             ,
             but
             may
             have
             his
             Right
             tried
             in
             another
             Court
             :
             but
             if
             he
             should
             have
             any
             part
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             his
             own
             Judg
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             criminal
             ,
             Justice
             would
             be
             well
             administred
             .
             Himself
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             the
             judgment
             of
             such
             Judges
             ,
             is
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ;
             and
             a
             greater
             Person
             then
             the
             Soveraign
             hath
             given
             a
             fair
             warning
             to
             those
             Judges
             ;
             
               Take
               heed
               what
               ye
               do
               ,
               for
               ye
               judg
               not
               for
               man
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               with
               you
               in
               the
               judgment
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             As
             it
             is
             the
             Kings
             judgment
             ,
             he
             will
             punish
             it
             severely
             if
             it
             be
             corrupt
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             cannot
             discover
             it
             to
             be
             corrupt
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             complaint
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             evidence
             ,
             God
             will
             punish
             it
             because
             it
             was
             his
             judgment
             :
             a
             corrupt
             Judg
             ,
             of
             all
             guilty
             persons
             ,
             can
             never
             escape
             punishment
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             very
             glad
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             pleas'd
             with
             any
             part
             of
             the
             administration
             of
             Justice
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             (
             which
             he
             would
             hardly
             like
             if
             he
             were
             exposed
             to
             it
             :
             )
             and
             he
             might
             have
             observ'd
             that
             great
             Priviledg
             of
             the
             Lords
             in
             England
             ,
             of
             being
             tried
             in
             all
             capital
             Crimes
             by
             their
             Peers
             ,
             by
             Men
             of
             their
             own
             quality
             and
             condition
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             greater
             Priviledg
             then
             the
             Nobility
             of
             any
             Nation
             in
             Europe
             enjoy
             .
             The
             Grandees
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             the
             Dukes
             ,
             and
             Peers
             ,
             and
             Mareschals
             of
             France
             ,
             in
             those
             Transgressions
             undergo
             the
             same
             forms
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             are
             tried
             before
             the
             same
             Judges
             ,
             as
             the
             meanest
             Peasant
             is
             for
             the
             like
             or
             the
             same
             Crime
             :
             and
             tho
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             and
             saies
             it
             hath
             bin
             ever
             acknowledg'd
             as
             a
             Priviledg
             of
             Favor
             ,
             yet
             they
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             Priviledg
             of
             Right
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             cannot
             be
             deprived
             by
             the
             
             Word
             and
             Autority
             of
             the
             King.
             And
             it
             may
             be
             he
             would
             be
             hardly
             able
             to
             bring
             this
             Priviledg
             under
             his
             original
             Institution
             of
             Government
             ,
             since
             probably
             men
             being
             then
             all
             equal
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             consented
             to
             such
             a
             difference
             ,
             rather
             then
             equality
             ,
             in
             the
             form
             of
             Justice
             that
             was
             to
             be
             exercis●d
             towards
             them
             :
             and
             he
             values
             it
             too
             lightly
             ,
             who
             thinks
             it
             can
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             by
             any
             Arbitrary
             Power
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             comprehend
             what
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             meaning
             is
             ,
             in
             making
             an
             Embassador
             sent
             from
             his
             Prince
             ,
             to
             congratulate
             ,
             or
             condole
             ,
             or
             to
             assist
             at
             a
             Solemnity
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             a
             private
             Person
             ,
             because
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               126.
               )
               the
               business
               is
               private
               ,
               and
               belonging
               to
               him
               in
               his
               natural
               capacity
               :
            
             whereas
             ,
             his
             being
             sent
             Embassador
             ,
             and
             having
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             Office
             of
             congratulating
             or
             condoling
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             assistance
             at
             the
             Solemnity
             ,
             the
             respect
             shew'd
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             priviledg
             and
             precedence
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             be
             a
             public
             Person
             .
             Nor
             can
             an
             Embassador
             come
             to
             be
             but
             a
             private
             Person
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             then
             by
             presuming
             to
             negotiate
             some
             unlawful
             thing
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             not
             warranted
             by
             his
             Commission
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             even
             in
             that
             case
             he
             expects
             to
             be
             treated
             as
             a
             public
             Person
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             the
             security
             that
             Prince
             gave
             him
             by
             his
             Reception
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             autority
             of
             the
             Prince
             who
             sent
             him
             ,
             and
             expects
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             ,
             and
             tried
             before
             his
             own
             Master
             :
             which
             depends
             much
             upon
             the
             nature
             and
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Transgression
             .
             But
             I
             wonder
             how
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             could
             bring
             the
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             of
             Embassadors
             under
             his
             disquisition
             ,
             since
             they
             cannot
             depend
             upon
             his
             Institution
             :
             for
             
             they
             neither
             do
             nor
             can
             proceed
             from
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             Contracts
             ,
             or
             teansferring
             of
             Rights
             between
             private
             persons
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             make
             a
             new
             Institution
             for
             Soveraigns
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             will
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             preserve
             them
             without
             some
             Covenants
             ,
             which
             he
             hitherto
             so
             much
             abhors
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             24.
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             the
             custom
             and
             delight
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             takes
             in
             the
             frequent
             repeting
             ,
             almost
             in
             every
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             lewd
             principles
             in
             his
             Institution
             ,
             with
             some
             variety
             of
             pleasant
             expressions
             and
             instances
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             understood
             to
             add
             new
             vigor
             to
             his
             former
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             obliges
             me
             by
             Tautologies
             to
             put
             the
             Reader
             in
             mind
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             and
             to
             repete
             the
             same
             that
             hath
             bin
             said
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             must
             say
             again
             upon
             this
             Chapter
             of
             the
             nutrition
             and
             procreation
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             propos'd
             a
             very
             ungracious
             method
             to
             himself
             in
             forming
             his
             Government
             ,
             by
             assigning
             a
             greater
             power
             and
             autority
             to
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             then
             any
             honest
             Magistrate
             desires
             ,
             or
             will
             ever
             exercise
             ,
             or
             can
             think
             himself
             secure
             in
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             liberty
             and
             property
             to
             the
             Subject
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             take
             no
             delight
             in
             ,
             and
             consequently
             can
             never
             wish
             well
             to
             that
             Government
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             shall
             enjoy
             no
             more
             .
             Nor
             will
             they
             ever
             believe
             themselves
             to
             be
             in
             possession
             of
             liberty
             or
             plenty
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             one
             man
             to
             dispossess
             them
             of
             both
             ,
             or
             either
             ,
             at
             his
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             without
             any
             violation
             of
             any
             Justice
             that
             they
             can
             resort
             to
             ,
             or
             complain
             of
             .
             It
             is
             a
             very
             uncomfortable
             Propriety
             that
             any
             man
             can
             have
             in
             his
             Lands
             and
             Goods
             ,
             because
             his
             Neighbor
             cannot
             take
             them
             from
             him
             ,
             if
             his
             Prince
             can
             justly
             take
             them
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             to
             his
             Neigbor
             .
             Princes
             have
             their
             particular
             Affections
             and
             Inclinations
             
             which
             sway
             them
             as
             much
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             are
             prevail'd
             upon
             by
             the
             same
             strong
             motives
             and
             impulsions
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             may
             take
             away
             all
             from
             those
             they
             do
             not
             like
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             they
             think
             fit
             from
             those
             they
             like
             less
             ,
             to
             give
             to
             those
             they
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             as
             they
             like
             better
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             valuable
             propriety
             in
             any
             body
             but
             the
             Soveraign
             alone
             :
             and
             when
             it
             is
             once
             found
             to
             be
             in
             him
             alone
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             long
             able
             to
             defend
             his
             own
             Propriety
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             Soveraignty
             .
             It
             is
             Machiavels
             exception
             against
             the
             entertaining
             of
             foreign
             Forces
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             only
             mercenary
             ,
             and
             therefore
             indifferent
             in
             their
             affections
             which
             party
             wins
             or
             loses
             ;
             and
             no
             doubt
             those
             Soldiers
             fight
             most
             resolutely
             ,
             who
             fight
             to
             defend
             their
             own
             .
             And
             surely
             they
             who
             have
             nothing
             of
             their
             own
             to
             lose
             but
             their
             lives
             ,
             are
             as
             apt
             to
             throw
             those
             away
             where
             they
             should
             not
             ,
             as
             where
             they
             should
             be
             exposed
             ▪
             and
             it
             is
             the
             usual
             Artifice
             in
             all
             Seditions
             ,
             for
             the
             Leaders
             and
             Promoters
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             perswade
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             the
             tendency
             and
             consequence
             of
             such
             and
             such
             actions
             don
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             extends
             to
             the
             depriving
             them
             of
             all
             their
             propriety
             ,
             the
             jealousie
             of
             which
             hurries
             them
             into
             all
             those
             acts
             of
             rage
             and
             despair
             ,
             which
             prove
             so
             fatal
             to
             Kingdoms
             .
             And
             there
             was
             never
             yet
             a
             wise
             and
             fortunate
             prince
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             enervated
             those
             Machinations
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             professions
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             vindications
             of
             that
             Propriety
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             so
             vigilant
             to
             preserve
             and
             defend
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             wonderful
             propesterous
             foundation
             to
             support
             a
             Government
             ,
             to
             declare
             that
             the
             Subject
             hath
             no
             propriety
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             excludes
             the
             Soveraign
             from
             a
             right
             of
             disposing
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             easily
             believ'd
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Prince
             in
             Europe
             ,
             I
             
             mean
             that
             is
             civiliz'd
             (
             for
             of
             the
             absolute
             power
             of
             the
             Great
             Turk
             ,
             from
             whence
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             borrowed
             his
             Model
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             discourse
             in
             another
             place
             )
             would
             be
             able
             to
             retain
             his
             Soveraignty
             one
             whole
             year
             ,
             after
             he
             should
             declare
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             doth
             ,
             that
             his
             Subjects
             have
             no
             propriety
             in
             any
             thing
             they
             possess
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             dispose
             of
             all
             they
             have
             .
             For
             tho
             they
             do
             too
             often
             invade
             that
             propriety
             ,
             and
             take
             somwhat
             from
             them
             that
             is
             not
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             bear
             it
             better
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             oppression
             and
             rapine
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             some
             powerful
             Subjects
             evil
             advice
             (
             which
             will
             in
             time
             be
             discover'd
             ,
             and
             reform'd
             by
             the
             justice
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             as
             hath
             often
             fallen
             out
             )
             then
             they
             would
             ever
             do
             under
             a
             claim
             of
             right
             ,
             that
             could
             justly
             take
             away
             all
             they
             have
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Subjects
             but
             their
             own
             .
             And
             if
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             taken
             the
             pains
             ,
             and
             known
             where
             to
             have
             bin
             inform'd
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             and
             Transactions
             of
             
               W●lliam
               the
               Conqueror
            
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             found
             cause
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             that
             great
             King
             did
             ever
             dexterously
             endeavor
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             that
             he
             was
             assured
             that
             his
             Possession
             would
             not
             be
             disturb'd
             ,
             to
             divest
             himself
             of
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             Conqueror
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             Legal
             Claim
             to
             what
             he
             had
             got
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             
               Edward
               the
               Confessor
            
             ,
             whose
             Name
             was
             precious
             to
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             known
             to
             have
             a
             great
             Friendship
             for
             that
             Prince
             ,
             who
             had
             now
             recover'd
             what
             had
             bin
             his
             .
             And
             he
             knew
             so
             well
             the
             ill
             consequence
             which
             must
             attend
             the
             very
             imagination
             that
             the
             Nation
             had
             lost
             its
             Propriety
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             hast
             to
             grant
             them
             an
             assurance
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             still
             enjoy
             all
             the
             benefits
             and
             priviledges
             which
             were
             due
             to
             them
             by
             their
             own
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             should
             be
             still
             govern'd
             ;
             
             as
             they
             were
             during
             that
             Kings
             whole
             Reign
             ,
             who
             had
             enough
             of
             the
             unquestionable
             Demesnes
             and
             Lands
             belonging
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             then
             possessed
             without
             a
             Rival
             ,
             and
             belonging
             to
             those
             great
             men
             who
             had
             perish'd
             with
             their
             Posterity
             in
             the
             Battel
             with
             Harold
             ,
             to
             distribute
             to
             those
             who
             had
             born
             such
             shares
             ,
             and
             run
             such
             hazards
             in
             his
             prosperous
             adventure
             .
             And
             those
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             which
             were
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             which
             the
             Nation
             and
             Kingdom
             have
             bin
             since
             govern'd
             by
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             those
             Statutes
             and
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             successive
             Kings
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             have
             gratifi'd
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             providing
             such
             new
             security
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             advantages
             to
             the
             public
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             experience
             and
             observation
             of
             the
             Ages
             and
             Times
             when
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             contributed
             to
             the
             honor
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             many
             of
             which
             are
             but
             the
             Copies
             and
             Transcripts
             of
             ancient
             Land-marks
             ,
             making
             the
             Characters
             more
             plain
             the
             legible
             of
             what
             had
             bin
             practic'd
             and
             understood
             in
             the
             preceding
             Ages
             ,
             and
             the
             observation
             whereof
             are
             of
             the
             same
             profit
             and
             convenience
             to
             King
             and
             People
             .
          
           
             Such
             were
             the
             Laws
             in
             Tullies
             time
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             wonderfully
             cites
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             which
             Tully
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             indeed
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Discourse
             .
             
               (
               Pag.
               127.
            
             )
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             Tully
             could
             ever
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Civil
               Law
               be
               once
               abandoned
               ,
               or
               but
               negligently
               guarded
               (
               not
               to
               say
               oppressed
               )
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               any
               man
               can
               be
               sure
               to
               receive
               from
               his
               Ancestor
               ,
               or
               to
               leave
               to
               his
               Children
               ?
            
             and
             again
             ,
             
               take
               away
               the
               Civil
               Law
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               knows
               what
               is
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               what
               another
               mans
               ?
            
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             
             could
             never
             have
             mention'd
             and
             insisted
             upon
             this
             grand
             security
             of
             man-kind
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             understood
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             who
             could
             grant
             ,
             and
             dissolve
             ,
             or
             repeal
             this
             Law
             ,
             with
             the
             speaking
             a
             word
             that
             his
             will
             or
             fancy
             dictates
             to
             him
             .
             How
             can
             any
             man
             receive
             from
             his
             Ancestor
             ,
             or
             leave
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             if
             he
             ben
             o●
             sure
             that
             his
             Ancestor
             had
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Children
             shall
             have
             a
             propriety
             ?
             It
             was
             the
             importance
             of
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             this
             propriety
             ,
             that
             produc'd
             that
             happy
             and
             beneficial
             agreement
             between
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             and
             the
             naked
             Subject
             ,
             which
             is
             mention'd
             before
             ;
             that
             introduc'd
             the
             beauty
             of
             Building
             ,
             and
             the
             cultivating
             the
             Earth
             by
             Art
             as
             well
             as
             Industry
             ,
             by
             securing
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             and
             their
             Children
             should
             dwell
             in
             the
             Houses
             they
             were
             at
             the
             charge
             to
             build
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             reap
             the
             harvest
             of
             those
             Lands
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             the
             pains
             to
             sow
             .
             Whatsoever
             is
             of
             Civility
             and
             good
             Manners
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             of
             Art
             and
             Beauty
             ,
             or
             of
             real
             and
             solid
             Wealth
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             the
             product
             of
             this
             paction
             ,
             and
             the
             child
             of
             beloved
             Propriety
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             would
             strangle
             this
             Issue
             ,
             desire
             to
             demolish
             all
             Buildings
             ,
             eradicate
             all
             Plantations
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Earth
             barren
             ,
             and
             man-kind
             to
             live
             again
             in
             Tents
             ,
             and
             nurish
             his
             Cattle
             by
             successive
             marches
             into
             those
             Fields
             where
             the
             grass
             grows
             .
             Nothing
             but
             the
             joy
             in
             Propriety
             reduc'd
             us
             from
             this
             barbarity
             ;
             and
             nothing
             but
             security
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             can
             preserve
             us
             from
             returning
             into
             it
             again
             .
             Nor
             will
             any
             man
             receive
             so
             great
             prejudice
             and
             damage
             by
             this
             return
             ,
             as
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             themselves
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             very
             ample
             recompence
             which
             they
             still
             enjoy
             ,
             by
             dividing
             
             their
             unprofitable
             propriety
             with
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             having
             ever
             since
             receiv'd
             much
             more
             profit
             from
             the
             propriety
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             when
             it
             was
             in
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             then
             they
             do
             from
             that
             which
             they
             reserv'd
             to
             themselves
             ;
             and
             they
             continue
             to
             have
             the
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             upon
             a
             true
             account
             ,
             as
             this
             paction
             is
             the
             more
             or
             less
             exactly
             observ'd
             and
             compli'd
             with
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             much
             mistaken
             in
             his
             Historical
             conclusions
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             most
             part
             he
             uses
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             129.
             )
             that
             the
             
               Conqueror
               ,
               and
               his
               Successors
               ,
               have
               alwaies
               laid
               arbitrary
               Taxes
               on
               all
               Subjests
               Lands
               :
            
             except
             he
             calls
             what
             hath
             bin
             don
             by
             the
             free
             consent
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             which
             is
             according
             to
             the
             paction
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             arbitrary
             Tax
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             because
             the
             Law
             is
             the
             stamp
             of
             his
             own
             Royal
             Autority
             .
             And
             if
             such
             arbitrary
             Taxes
             have
             in
             truth
             at
             any
             time
             bin
             laid
             upon
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             observ'd
             (
             for
             somtimes
             it
             hath
             bin
             don
             )
             that
             the
             Soveraign
             hath
             receiv'd
             much
             more
             dammage
             then
             profit
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             bin
             in
             a
             worse
             state
             of
             security
             then
             it
             was
             before
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             Argument
             be
             made
             from
             the
             glory
             and
             prosperity
             of
             some
             Crowns
             ,
             which
             have
             somtimes
             exercis'd
             that
             arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             and
             reduc'd
             the
             Rules
             they
             ought
             to
             govern
             by
             ,
             to
             the
             standard
             of
             their
             own
             Will
             ;
             which
             yet
             they
             have
             don
             with
             such
             formality
             ,
             as
             implies
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             tho
             they
             dare
             not
             but
             consent
             .
             It
             hath
             bin
             too
             frequently
             seen
             too
             ,
             that
             the
             hurt
             and
             wounded
             patience
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             hath
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             be
             it
             was
             least
             apprehended
             ,
             redeem'd
             themselves
             (
             for
             
               l●sa
               patientia
               est
               furor
            
             )
             by
             as
             unwarrantable
             Rebellion
             from
             unwarrantable
             Oppression
             ,
             or
             
             out
             of
             contemt
             of
             their
             own
             ruin
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             so
             little
             comfort
             in
             their
             preservation
             ,
             have
             obstinately
             refused
             to
             give
             any
             assistance
             to
             their
             Soveraign
             when
             he
             hath
             real
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             wantonly
             extorted
             it
             from
             them
             when
             he
             had
             no
             need
             .
             And
             then
             men
             pay
             too
             dear
             for
             their
             want
             of
             providence
             ,
             and
             find
             too
             late
             ,
             that
             the
             neglect
             of
             Justice
             is
             an
             infallible
             underminer
             ,
             how
             undiscern'd
             soever
             ,
             of
             that
             security
             which
             their
             Policy
             would
             raise
             for
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             of
             that
             which
             Wisdom
             and
             Justice
             had
             provided
             for
             them
             .
             I
             agree
             ,
             that
             it
             being
             impossible
             to
             fore-see
             what
             the
             expences
             which
             a
             Soveraign
             may
             be
             put
             to
             ,
             will
             amount
             to
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             impossible
             by
             land
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             set
             aside
             such
             a
             proportion
             as
             is
             necessary
             ;
             but
             those
             extraordinary
             occasions
             must
             be
             supplied
             by
             such
             extraordinary
             waies
             ,
             and
             with
             those
             formalities
             which
             the
             Soveraign
             obliges
             himself
             to
             observe
             ;
             by
             observing
             whereof
             ,
             much
             less
             inconvenience
             shall
             befall
             Him
             or
             the
             Public
             ,
             then
             by
             cancelling
             those
             Laws
             which
             establish
             Propriety
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             not
             bin
             a
             professed
             Enemy
             to
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Sentences
             ,
             as
             an
             Argument
             of
             indisgestion
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             up
             again
             unchewed
             and
             unchanged
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             learn'd
             from
             Seneca
             ,
             who
             understood
             ,
             and
             felt
             the
             utmost
             extent
             of
             an
             absolute
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             shrewd
             fore-sight
             what
             the
             end
             of
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             how
             the
             propriety
             of
             the
             Subject
             might
             well
             consist
             with
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Prince
             :
             
               Iure
               civili
            
             ,
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               omnia
               Regis
               sunt
               ,
               &
               tamen
               illa
               quo●um
               ad
               Regem
               pertinet
               universap
               ss●ssio
               ,
               in
               singulos
               d●minos
               descripta
               sunt
               ,
               &
               un●quaeque
               res
               habet
               possessorem
               suum
               .
               Itaque
               dare
               Regi
               ,
               &
               domum
               ,
               &
               mancipium
               ,
               
               &
               pecuniam
               possumus
               ,
               n●c
               d●nore
               illi
               de
               suo
               dicimur
               .
               Ad
               Reges
               enim
               potestas
               omnium
               pertin
               t●ad
               singulos
               proprietas
               .
            
             And
             that
             Prince
             who
             thinks
             his
             power
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             his
             Subjects
             have
             nothing
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             will
             be
             very
             unhappy
             if
             he
             hath
             ever
             need
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             or
             their
             hearts
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             25.
             
          
           
             WHen
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             erected
             such
             a
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             instituted
             such
             a
             People
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             may
             say
             and
             do
             whatsoever
             he
             finds
             convenient
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             must
             nei●her
             say
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             displease
             him
             ;
             the
             consideration
             of
             what
             ,
             and
             how
             counsel
             should
             be
             given
             under
             such
             a
             Government
             ,
             can
             require
             very
             little
             deliberation
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             discourse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             with
             the
             differences
             between
             Command
             and
             Counsel
             ,
             is
             more
             vulgar
             and
             pedantic
             then
             he
             is
             usually
             guilty
             of
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             description
             of
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Counsellor
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ability
             of
             c●unselling
             ,
             (
             pag.
             134.
             )
             that
             it
             
               proceeds
               from
               experience
               and
               long
               study
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               requires
               great
               knowledg
               of
               the
               disposition
               of
               man-kind
               ;
               of
               the
               rights
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Equity
               ,
               Law
               ,
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               Honor
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               attain'd
               without
               study
               :
               and
               of
               the
               strengths
               ,
               commodities
               ,
               places
               bo●k
               of
               their
               own
               Country
               and
               their
               Neighbors
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               the
               inclinations
               and
               designs
               of
               all
               Nations
               that
               may
               any
               way
               annoy
               them
               ,
               and
               this
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               is
               not
               attained
               without
               much
               Experience
            
             ;
             he
             makes
             so
             lively
             a
             representation
             of
             that
             universal
             understanding
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             possessed
             with
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             without
             hope
             that
             C●omwell
             would
             think
             him
             worthy
             to
             be
             a
             Counsellor
             ,
             who
             had
             given
             him
             such
             an
             earnest
             that
             he
             would
             serve
             him
             with
             success
             ,
             and
             without
             hesitation
             .
             
             Yet
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             (
             if
             to
             ask
             Counsel
             of
             another
             ,
             is
             to
             permit
             him
             to
             give
             such
             Counsel
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             best
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Counsellor
             ,
             when
             an
             Action
             comes
             into
             deliberation
             ,
             to
             make
             manifest
             the
             consequence
             of
             it
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             is
             counselled
             may
             be
             truly
             and
             evidently
             inform'd
             )
             why
             he
             is
             so
             very
             angry
             with
             those
             two
             words
             ,
             exhort
             and
             dehort
             ,
             as
             to
             brand
             those
             who
             use
             either
             ,
             with
             the
             style
             of
             corruption
             ,
             and
             being
             brib'd
             by
             their
             own
             interest
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             faith
             and
             integrity
             of
             a
             Counsellor
             ,
             to
             perswade
             him
             that
             asks
             his
             advice
             to
             do
             that
             which
             he
             thinks
             best
             to
             be
             don
             ,
             and
             to
             disswade
             him
             from
             doing
             that
             which
             he
             thinks
             to
             be
             mischievous
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             exhort
             and
             dehort
             ;
             and
             the
             examples
             of
             Persons
             ,
             and
             the
             autority
             of
             Books
             ,
             may
             be
             pertinently
             applied
             to
             either
             :
             since
             few
             accidents
             fall
             out
             in
             States
             and
             Empires
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             in
             former
             times
             happened
             in
             such
             conjunctures
             :
             and
             then
             if
             the
             same
             hath
             bin
             faithfully
             represented
             to
             posterity
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             circumstance
             and
             successes
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             natural
             end
             of
             all
             good
             Histories
             to
             transmit
             ;
             nothing
             can
             more
             properly
             be
             reflected
             on
             ,
             or
             bring
             clearer
             light
             to
             the
             present
             difficulties
             in
             debate
             ,
             then
             the
             memory
             of
             what
             was
             upon
             those
             occasions
             don
             fortunatly
             ,
             or
             unhappily
             left
             undon
             ,
             which
             surely
             cannot
             but
             introduce
             useful
             and
             pertinent
             Reflexions
             into
             the
             consultation
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             comprehend
             what
             that
             great
             ability
             is
             ,
             which
             his
             Counsellor
             is
             to
             attain
             to
             by
             long
             study
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             attain'd
             without
             ,
             if
             that
             study
             be
             not
             to
             be
             conversant
             with
             Books
             ,
             and
             if
             neither
             the
             examples
             in
             ,
             or
             autority
             of
             Books
             be
             in
             any
             degree
             to
             be
             consider'd
             .
             Nor
             are
             such
             expressions
             which
             may
             move
             the
             affections
             or
             
             passions
             of
             him
             who
             asks
             Counsel
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             who
             are
             to
             give
             it
             ,
             repugnant
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Counsellor
             ,
             since
             the
             end
             of
             Counsel
             is
             to
             lead
             men
             to
             chuse
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             avoid
             that
             which
             is
             worse
             ;
             and
             he
             to
             whom
             the
             Counsel
             is
             given
             ,
             will
             best
             judg
             whether
             it
             tends
             to
             others
             ends
             rather
             then
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             will
             value
             it
             accordingly
             .
             And
             he
             is
             much
             a
             better
             Counsellor
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             experience
             and
             observation
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             humor
             of
             the
             People
             who
             are
             to
             be
             govern'd
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Laws
             and
             Rules
             by
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             govern'd
             ,
             gives
             advice
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             don
             ,
             then
             he
             who
             from
             his
             speculative
             knowledg
             of
             man-kind
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Equity
             and
             Honor
             ,
             attain'd
             with
             much
             study
             ,
             would
             erect
             an
             Engine
             of
             Government
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             Geometry
             ,
             more
             infallible
             then
             Experience
             can
             ever
             find
             out
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             now
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             to
             accompany
             him
             in
             his
             sallies
             which
             he
             makes
             into
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             alwaies
             handles
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             Soveraign
             power
             had
             not
             yet
             declared
             it
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             to
             illustrate
             now
             his
             Distinctions
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             between
             Command
             and
             Counsel
             ,
             he
             thinks
             fit
             to
             fetch
             instances
             from
             thence
             ,
             
               Have
               no
               other
               Gods
               but
               me
               ,
               Make
               to
               thy self
               no
               graven
               Image
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             133.
             )
             
               are
               commands
               ,
               because
               the
               reason
               for
               which
               we
               are
               to
               obey
               them
               ,
               is
               drawn
               from
               the
               will
               of
               God
               our
               King
               ,
               whom
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               obey
               :
            
             but
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Repent
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               arc
               Counsel
               ,
               because
               the
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               do
               so
               ,
               tendeth
               not
               to
               any
               benefit
               of
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               still
               King
               in
               what
               manner
               soever
               we
               rebel
               ,
               but
               of
               our selves
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               other
               means
               of
               avoiding
               the
               punishment
               
               hanging
               over
               us
               for
               our
               sins
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             latter
             were
             not
             drawn
             from
             the
             will
             of
             God
             as
             much
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             the
             former
             tended
             more
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             God
             then
             the
             latter
             .
             An
             ordinary
             Grammarian
             ,
             without
             any
             insight
             in
             Geometry
             ,
             would
             have
             thought
             them
             equally
             to
             be
             commands
             :
             But
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             will
             have
             his
             Readers
             of
             another
             talent
             in
             their
             understanding
             ,
             and
             another
             subjection
             to
             his
             dictates
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             26.
             
          
           
             HOwever
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             enjoins
             other
             Judges
             to
             etract
             the
             judgments
             they
             have
             given
             when
             contrary
             to
             reason
             ,
             upon
             what
             autority
             or
             president
             soever
             they
             have
             pronounced
             them
             ,
             yet
             he
             holds
             himself
             obliged
             still
             
               tue●i
               opus
            
             ,
             to
             justify
             all
             he
             hath
             said
             ;
             therefore
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             to
             support
             his
             own
             notions
             of
             Liberty
             and
             Propriety
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             notions
             of
             all
             other
             men
             ,
             he
             must
             introduce
             a
             notion
             of
             Law
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             world
             hath
             ever
             yet
             had
             of
             it
             .
             And
             it
             would
             be
             answer
             enough
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             the
             fittest
             that
             can
             be
             given
             to
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             ere
             ed
             a
             Law
             ,
             contrary
             and
             destructive
             to
             all
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             acknowledg'd
             and
             establish'd
             in
             any
             Monarchy
             or
             Republic
             that
             is
             Christian
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             he
             hopes
             to
             secure
             himse●f
             by
             his
             accustomed
             method
             of
             definition
             ,
             and
             d●fi●es
             ,
             that
             Civil
             Law
             (
             which
             is
             a
             term
             we
             do
             not
             dislike
             )
             is
             to
             every
             Subject
             those
             Rules
             which
             the
             Common
             wealth
             hath
             commanded
             him
             by
             word
             ,
             writing
             ,
             or
             other
             sufficient
             sign
             of
             the
             W●●l
             to
             make
             use
             of
             for
             the
             distinction
             of
             right
             ▪
             in
             wh●ch
             he
             saies
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             is
             not
             at
             first
             sight
             evident
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             of
             what
             is
             contrary
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             no●
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rule
             .
             From
             which
             definition
             his
             first
             deduction
             is
             ▪
             that
             the
             Soveraign
             is
             the
             sole
             Legislator
             ,
             and
             that
             himself
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             Laws
             ,
             because
             he
             can
             make
             ,
             and
             repeal
             them
             :
             which
             in
             truth
             is
             no
             necessary
             deduction
             from
             
             his
             own
             definition
             ;
             for
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             from
             thence
             ,
             tho
             he
             makes
             them
             Rules
             only
             for
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             the
             Soveraign
             hath
             the
             sole
             power
             to
             repeal
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             true
             definition
             of
             a
             Law
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             every
             Subject
             the
             rule
             which
             the
             Common-wealth
             hath
             commanded
             him
             by
             word
             ,
             writing
             ,
             or
             other
             sufficient
             sign
             of
             the
             Will
             made
             ,
             and
             publish'd
             in
             that
             form
             and
             manner
             ,
             as
             is
             accustomed
             in
             that
             Common-wealth
             to
             make
             use
             of
             for
             the
             distinction
             of
             right
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             of
             what
             is
             contrary
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             not
             to
             the
             Rule
             ?
             and
             from
             this
             definition
             ,
             no
             such
             deduction
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             since
             the
             form
             of
             making
             and
             repealing
             Laws
             is
             stated
             ,
             and
             agreed
             upon
             in
             all
             Common-wealths
             .
          
           
             The
             opinions
             and
             judgments
             which
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             eminent
             Lawyers
             ,
             cannot
             be
             answer'd
             ,
             and
             controuled
             by
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             wonder
             ,
             since
             the
             men
             who
             know
             least
             are
             apt
             to
             wonder
             most
             ;
             and
             men
             will
             with
             more
             justice
             wonder
             ,
             whence
             he
             comes
             by
             the
             Prerogative
             to
             controul
             the
             Laws
             and
             Government
             establish'd
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             considering
             what
             is
             Law
             here
             or
             there
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             general
             notions
             he
             hath
             of
             Law
             ;
             and
             what
             it
             is
             by
             his
             long
             study
             ,
             and
             much
             cogitation
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             definition
             of
             Law
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             like
             his
             propriety
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             concernment
             only
             between
             Subject
             and
             Subject
             ,
             without
             any
             relation
             of
             security
             as
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             whom
             he
             exemts
             from
             any
             observation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             invests
             with
             autority
             by
             repealing
             those
             which
             trouble
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             to
             free
             himself
             from
             the
             observation
             thereof
             ,
             and
             by
             making
             new
             :
             and
             consequently
             he
             saies
             ,
             he
             was
             free
             before
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             free
             that
             can
             be
             free
             when
             he
             will.
             The
             instance
             he
             gives
             for
             his
             
             wonder
             ,
             and
             displeasure
             against
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Eminent
             Lawyers
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Common
             Law
             hath
             no
             controuler
             but
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Common
             Law
             cannot
             be
             chang'd
             or
             alter'd
             but
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Municipal
             Law
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             Now
             methinks
             if
             that
             be
             the
             judgment
             of
             Eminent
             Lawyers
             ,
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             should
             be
             so
             modest
             as
             to
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             till
             he
             hears
             others
             as
             Eminent
             Lawyers
             declare
             the
             contrary
             :
             for
             by
             his
             instance
             ,
             he
             hath
             brought
             it
             now
             only
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             then
             methinks
             he
             should
             be
             easily
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Eminent
             Lawyers
             of
             England
             do
             know
             best
             whether
             the
             Law
             be
             so
             ,
             or
             no.
             I
             do
             not
             wish
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             should
             be
             convinc'd
             by
             a
             judgment
             of
             that
             Law
             upon
             himself
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             very
             severe
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             be
             accused
             for
             declaring
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             alone
             hath
             power
             to
             alter
             the
             descents
             and
             inheritances
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             whereas
             the
             Common
             Law
             saies
             the
             Eldest
             shall
             inherit
             ,
             the
             King
             by
             his
             own
             Edict
             may
             declare
             ,
             and
             order
             ,
             that
             the
             younger
             Son
             shall
             inherit
             :
             or
             for
             averring
             ,
             and
             publishing
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             by
             his
             own
             autority
             can
             repeal
             and
             dissolve
             all
             Laws
             ,
             and
             justly
             take
             away
             all
             they
             have
             from
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             judgment
             of
             Law
             was
             pronounc'd
             upon
             him
             for
             this
             Seditious
             discourse
             ,
             he
             would
             hardly
             perswade
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             understood
             what
             the
             Law
             of
             England
             is
             ,
             better
             then
             the
             Judges
             who
             condemn'd
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             wary
             enough
             to
             set
             up
             a
             
               jus
               vagum
            
             and
             incognitum
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             to
             controul
             the
             establish'd
             Government
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             .
             He
             saies
             the
             Soveraign
             is
             the
             only
             Legislator
             :
             and
             I
             will
             not
             contradict
             him
             in
             that
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Soveraign
             stamp
             ,
             and
             
             Royal
             consent
             ,
             and
             that
             alone
             ,
             that
             gives
             life
             ,
             and
             being
             ,
             and
             title
             of
             Laws
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             was
             before
             but
             counsel
             and
             advice
             :
             and
             no
             such
             constitution
             of
             his
             can
             be
             repeal'd
             and
             made
             void
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             consent
             .
             But
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             prescribe
             or
             consent
             to
             such
             a
             method
             in
             the
             form
             ,
             and
             making
             these
             Laws
             ,
             that
             being
             once
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             in
             the
             same
             form
             repeal
             ,
             or
             alter
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Justice
             to
             observe
             and
             perform
             this
             contract
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             break
             it
             ,
             or
             absolve
             himself
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             violation
             of
             justice
             :
             and
             any
             farther
             obligation
             upon
             him
             then
             of
             justice
             ,
             I
             discourse
             not
             of
             .
             For
             the
             better
             cleering
             of
             this
             to
             that
             kind
             of
             reason
             by
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             swai'd
             ,
             let
             us
             suppose
             this
             Soveraignty
             to
             reside
             ,
             and
             be
             fix'd
             in
             an
             assembly
             of
             men
             ;
             in
             which
             kind
             of
             Government
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             find
             more
             marks
             and
             foot-steps
             of
             such
             a
             deputing
             ,
             and
             assigning
             of
             interests
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             full
             of
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             possibly
             imagine
             in
             the
             original
             institution
             of
             Monarchy
             .
             If
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             be
             deputed
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             fifteen
             ,
             and
             any
             vacant
             place
             to
             be
             suppli'd
             by
             the
             same
             Autority
             that
             made
             choice
             of
             the
             first
             fifteen
             ,
             may
             there
             not
             at
             that
             time
             of
             the
             election
             certain
             Rules
             be
             prescrib'd
             (
             I
             do
             not
             say
             conditions
             )
             for
             the
             better
             exercise
             of
             that
             Soveraign
             power
             ?
             and
             by
             the
             accepting
             the
             power
             thus
             explain'd
             ,
             doth
             not
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             tho
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Oath
             administred
             for
             the
             observation
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             circumstance
             admitted
             by
             most
             Monarchs
             ,
             tacitly
             covenant
             that
             he
             will
             observe
             those
             Rules
             ?
             and
             if
             he
             do's
             wilfully
             decline
             those
             Rules
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             break
             the
             trust
             reposed
             in
             him
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             
             say
             forfeit
             the
             trust
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Soveraignty
             were
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             but
             break
             that
             trust
             ,
             violate
             that
             justice
             he
             should
             observe
             ?
             If
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             of
             fifteen
             ,
             should
             raise
             an
             imposition
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             appoint
             this
             whole
             imposition
             to
             be
             paid
             only
             by
             those
             whose
             names
             are
             Thomas
             (
             when
             Thomas
             was
             before
             in
             no
             more
             prejudice
             with
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             appellation
             in
             Baptism
             )
             may
             not
             this
             inequality
             be
             call'd
             a
             violation
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             a
             breach
             of
             trust
             ,
             since
             it
             cannot
             be
             suppos'd
             that
             such
             an
             irregular
             autority
             was
             ever
             committed
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             or
             men
             by
             any
             deputation
             ?
             Of
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             necessity
             to
             swerve
             from
             Rules
             prescrib'd
             ,
             or
             to
             violate
             Laws
             tho
             sworn
             to
             ,
             shall
             be
             spoken
             to
             in
             its
             due
             time
             .
          
           
             It
             needs
             not
             be
             suppos'd
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             confess'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             every
             Country
             ,
             contain
             more
             in
             them
             concerning
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             administration
             of
             Justice
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             then
             can
             be
             known
             to
             ,
             and
             understood
             by
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             as
             well
             fight
             all
             his
             Battels
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             and
             sword
             ,
             as
             determine
             all
             causes
             of
             right
             by
             his
             own
             tongue
             and
             understanding
             .
             The
             consequence
             of
             any
             confusion
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             can
             suppose
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             more
             pernicious
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             would
             follow
             the
             blowing
             away
             all
             these
             maxims
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             if
             the
             Kings
             breath
             were
             strong
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             maxim
             in
             the
             Law
             (
             as
             is
             said
             before
             )
             that
             the
             eldest
             Son
             shall
             inherit
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             three
             or
             four
             Females
             are
             heirs
             ,
             the
             inheritance
             shall
             be
             equally
             divided
             between
             them
             .
             Doth
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             believe
             that
             the
             word
             of
             the
             King
             hath
             power
             to
             change
             this
             course
             ,
             and
             to
             appoint
             that
             all
             the
             Sons
             shall
             divide
             the
             Estate
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Eldest
             Daughter
             inherit
             alone
             ?
             and
             must
             not
             all
             the
             confusion
             imaginable
             attend
             such
             a
             mutation
             ?
             All
             Governments
             subsist
             and
             are
             establish'd
             by
             firmness
             and
             constancy
             ,
             by
             every
             mans
             knowing
             what
             is
             his
             right
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             his
             duty
             to
             do
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             wonderful
             method
             to
             make
             this
             Government
             more
             perfect
             ,
             and
             more
             durable
             ,
             by
             introducing
             such
             an
             incertainty
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             shall
             know
             what
             he
             is
             to
             do
             ,
             nor
             what
             he
             is
             to
             suffer
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             who
             is
             Soveraign
             to
             morrow
             ,
             may
             cancel
             ,
             and
             dissolve
             all
             that
             was
             don
             or
             consented
             to
             by
             the
             Soveraign
             who
             was
             yesterday
             ,
             or
             by
             himself
             as
             often
             as
             he
             changes
             his
             mind
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Kings
             Office
             to
             cause
             his
             Laws
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             and
             to
             compel
             his
             Subjects
             to
             yield
             obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             Learned
             Judges
             to
             interpret
             those
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             the
             intention
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             (
             pag.
             140
             )
             
               by
               an
               artificial
               perfection
               of
               reason
               gotten
               by
               long
               study
               ,
               and
               experience
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             more
             competent
             for
             that
             determination
             ,
             then
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             can
             be
             for
             the
             alteration
             of
             Law
             and
             Government
             ,
             by
             the
             artificial
             reason
             he
             hath
             attain'd
             to
             by
             long
             study
             of
             Arithmetic
             and
             Geometry
             .
          
           
             No
             Eminent
             Lawyer
             hath
             ever
             said
             that
             the
             two
             Arms
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             are
             Force
             and
             Justice
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             is
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             other
             deposited
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             but
             all
             Lawyers
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             equally
             deposited
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             justice
             is
             administred
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             name
             ;
             and
             all
             men
             acknowledg
             that
             all
             the
             Laws
             are
             his
             Laws
             ;
             his
             consent
             and
             autority
             only
             giving
             the
             power
             and
             name
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             what
             concurrence
             ,
             or
             formality
             soever
             hath
             contributed
             towards
             
             it
             :
             the
             question
             only
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             can
             repeal
             ,
             or
             vacate
             such
             a
             Law
             ,
             without
             the
             same
             concurrence
             and
             formality
             .
             And
             methinks
             the
             instance
             he
             makes
             of
             a
             Princes
             (
             pag.
             139.
             )
             
               subduing
               another
               people
               ,
               and
               consenting
               that
               they
               shall
               live
               ,
               and
               be
               govern'd
               according
               to
               those
               Laws
               under
               which
               they
               were
               born
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               they
               were
               formerly
               govern'd
               ,
            
             should
             manifest
             to
             him
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             tho
             it
             be
             confess'd
             ,
             that
             those
             old
             Laws
             become
             new
             by
             this
             consent
             of
             his
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Legislator
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             that
             Soveraign
             who
             indulges
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             he
             cannot
             say
             that
             he
             can
             by
             his
             word
             vacate
             and
             repeal
             those
             Laws
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             concession
             ,
             without
             dissolving
             all
             the
             ligaments
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             violation
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             himself
             confesses
             to
             be
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             that
             
               the
               Law
               is
               reason
            
             ,
             and
             (
             pag.
             139.
             )
             
               not
               the
               letter
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               according
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Legislator
               (
               that
               is
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               )
               is
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             yet
             when
             there
             is
             any
             difficulty
             in
             the
             understanding
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             interpretation
             thereof
             may
             reasonably
             belong
             to
             Learn'd
             Judges
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             education
             ,
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             their
             known
             abilities
             before
             they
             are
             made
             Judges
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Oaths
             to
             judg
             according
             to
             Right
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             competent
             to
             explain
             those
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             no
             Soveraign
             as
             Soveraign
             can
             be
             presum'd
             to
             understand
             or
             comprehend
             .
             And
             the
             judgments
             and
             decisions
             those
             Judges
             make
             ,
             are
             the
             judgments
             of
             the
             Soveraigns
             ,
             who
             have
             qualified
             them
             to
             be
             Judges
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             to
             pronounce
             their
             sentence
             according
             to
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             not
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             .
             And
             therefore
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             would
             make
             a
             very
             ignorant
             Judg
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             not
             have
             him
             
             versed
             in
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             man
             of
             good
             natural
             reason
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             154.
             )
             
               that
               no
               man
               will
               pretend
               to
               the
               knowledg
               of
               right
               and
               wrong
               without
               much
               study
               .
            
             And
             if
             that
             power
             of
             interpretation
             of
             Law
             be
             vested
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             he
             may
             in
             a
             moment
             overthrow
             all
             the
             Law
             ;
             which
             is
             evident
             enough
             by
             his
             own
             instances
             ,
             if
             ,
             to
             use
             his
             own
             expressions
             ,
             
               his
               understanding
               were
               not
               dazled
               by
               the
               flame
               of
               his
               passions
               .
            
             For
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             all
             the
             distinction
             and
             division
             of
             Laws
             into
             human
             and
             divine
             ,
             into
             natural
             and
             moral
             ,
             into
             distributive
             and
             penal
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             be
             all
             vacated
             ,
             and
             made
             null
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             perverted
             by
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ?
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             a
             penalty
             of
             five
             shillings
             put
             upon
             such
             an
             action
             ,
             if
             the
             Soveraign
             may
             make
             him
             who
             doth
             that
             action
             ,
             by
             his
             interpretation
             ,
             or
             omnipotence
             ,
             to
             pay
             five
             hundred
             pounds
             ?
             Nor
             by
             his
             rule
             ,
             is
             his
             ador'd
             Law
             of
             Nature
             of
             any
             force
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             144
             )
             
               is
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               immutable
               and
               eternal
               ,
               nay
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               shall
               pass
               away
               ,
               but
               not
               one
               title
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               shall
               pass
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               eternal
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ;
             He
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             hath
             as
             much
             subjected
             that
             to
             the
             arbitrary
             power
             and
             discretion
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             don
             the
             Liberty
             and
             property
             of
             the
             Subject
             ;
             for
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             138.
             )
             
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Civil
               Law
               in
               all
               Common-wealths
               in
               the
               World
               ,
            
             and
             that
             tho
             
               it
               be
               naturally
               reasonable
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               by
               the
               Soveraign
               pow●r
               that
               it
               is
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             he
             saies
             likewise
             ,
             
               that
               all
               Laws
               written
               ,
               and
               unwritten
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               it
               se●f
               ,
               have
               need
               of
               interpretation
               :
            
             and
             then
             he
             makes
             his
             supreme
             Soveraign
             the
             only
             legitimate
             interpreter
             .
             
             So
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             as
             much
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Civil
             Law
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             confesses
             his
             subject
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             pay
             obedience
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             his
             Soveraign
             enjoins
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             .
             In
             such
             Labyrinths
             men
             entangle
             themselves
             ,
             who
             obstinately
             engage
             in
             opinions
             relating
             to
             a
             science
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             extend
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             to
             such
             an
             illimited
             greatness
             ,
             without
             making
             some
             invasion
             upon
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             I
             believe
             every
             man
             who
             reads
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             observes
             that
             when
             he
             entangles
             himself
             in
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             affects
             to
             be
             more
             learned
             in
             them
             then
             the
             Chief
             Justice
             Cook
             ,
             the
             natural
             sharpness
             and
             vigor
             of
             his
             reason
             is
             more
             flat
             and
             insipid
             then
             upon
             other
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             he
             makes
             deductions
             which
             have
             no
             coherence
             ,
             involves
             himself
             in
             the
             terms
             without
             comprehending
             the
             matter
             ,
             concludes
             the
             Law
             saies
             that
             which
             it
             do's
             not
             say
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Law
             hath
             made
             no
             provision
             in
             cases
             which
             are
             amply
             provided
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             loses
             himself
             in
             a
             mist
             of
             words
             that
             render
             him
             less
             intelligible
             then
             at
             other
             times
             .
             Nor
             hath
             he
             better
             luck
             ,
             when
             out
             of
             Iustinians
             Institutions
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             a
             parallel
             between
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             resolves
             that
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             ,
             which
             were
             put
             to
             the
             question
             by
             the
             Tribune
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             force
             of
             Laws
             ,
             were
             like
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             in
             England
             ;
             whereas
             no
             Orders
             made
             by
             a
             House
             of
             Commons
             in
             England
             ,
             are
             of
             any
             validity
             or
             force
             ,
             or
             receive
             any
             submission
             longer
             then
             that
             House
             of
             Commons
             continues
             :
             and
             if
             any
             order
             made
             by
             
             them
             be
             against
             any
             Law
             or
             Statute
             ,
             it
             is
             void
             when
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             receives
             no
             obedience
             .
             Indeed
             when
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             publish'd
             his
             Leviathan
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             said
             that
             it
             had
             the
             autority
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             whole
             People
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             which
             would
             have
             lasted
             till
             this
             time
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             bin
             believ'd
             ,
             and
             his
             doctrine
             could
             have
             bin
             supported
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             them
             for
             whom
             it
             was
             provided
             .
          
           
             Probably
             Mr.
             Mobbes
             did
             take
             delight
             in
             being
             thought
             to
             confute
             a
             great
             Lawyer
             in
             the
             Common
             Law
             of
             England
             't
             is
             certain
             he
             hath
             bin
             transported
             to
             slight
             usage
             of
             him
             ,
             by
             that
             delight
             or
             some
             like
             passion
             ,
             more
             then
             by
             the
             defect
             of
             reason
             in
             that
             which
             he
             would
             contradict
             .
             He
             saies
             't
             is
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             to
             punish
             the
             innocent
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             innocent
             that
             acquits
             himself
             judicially
             ,
             &
             is
             acknowledg'd
             for
             innocent
             by
             the
             Judg
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             saies
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             accus'd
             of
             a
             Capital
             crime
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             the
             frequent
             corruption
             of
             Judges
             ,
             runs
             away
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             effect
             ,
             yet
             being
             taken
             and
             brought
             to
             Tryal
             ,
             maketh
             it
             appear
             that
             he
             was
             not
             guilty
             of
             the
             crime
             ,
             and
             is
             acquitted
             thereof
             ,
             however
             is
             condemn'd
             to
             lose
             his
             goods
             ,
             this
             he
             saies
             ,
             is
             a
             manifest
             condemnation
             of
             the
             innocent
             .
             He
             confesses
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             may
             forbid
             an
             innocent
             man
             to
             fly
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             be
             punished
             for
             flying
             ;
             but
             he
             thinks
             it
             very
             unreasonable
             ,
             that
             flying
             for
             fear
             of
             injury
             ,
             should
             be
             taken
             for
             presumtion
             of
             guilt
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             taken
             only
             for
             the
             guilt
             of
             flying
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             declar'd
             innocent
             for
             the
             other
             .
             And
             methinks
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             must
             know
             his
             own
             innocence
             better
             then
             any
             body
             else
             ,
             and
             knows
             that
             he
             must
             lose
             his
             Goods
             ,
             if
             he
             flies
             his
             trial
             ,
             hath
             no
             reason
             to
             complain
             ,
             if
             after
             he
             be
             
             cleer'd
             from
             the
             crime
             ,
             he
             be
             condemned
             to
             lose
             his
             goods
             ,
             which
             he
             knew
             he
             must
             lose
             when
             he
             fled
             ;
             and
             therefore
             tho
             he
             be
             judicially
             acquitted
             for
             the
             crime
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             innocent
             ,
             but
             as
             judicially
             condemned
             to
             lose
             his
             goods
             for
             his
             guilt
             in
             flying
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             penalty
             of
             flying
             being
             known
             to
             him
             ,
             whether
             written
             ,
             or
             not
             written
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Law
             against
             the
             crime
             was
             .
             To
             his
             other
             dictates
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Judg
             ,
             that
             he
             needs
             not
             be
             learn'd
             in
             the
             Laws
             ,
             because
             he
             shall
             be
             told
             by
             the
             Soveraign
             what
             judgment
             he
             shall
             give
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             the
             Jury
             is
             Judg
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             be
             said
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             is
             not
             inform'd
             ,
             nor
             understands
             what
             he
             delivers
             ;
             and
             whether
             his
             notions
             of
             the
             divine
             positive
             Law
             be
             more
             agreeable
             to
             truth
             ,
             will
             be
             examin'd
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             27.
             
          
           
             (
             Pag.
             151.
             )
             
               THat
               to
               be
               delighted
               in
               the
               imagination
               of
               being
               possessed
               of
               another
               mans
               Wife
               ,
               or
               Goods
               ,
               is
               no
               breach
               of
               the
               Law
               that
               saies
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
               :
               That
               the
               pleasure
               a
               man
               may
               have
               in
               imagining
               the
               death
               of
               him
               from
               whose
               life
               he
               expects
               nothing
               but
               dammage
               and
               displeasure
               ,
               is
               no
               sin
               :
               That
               to
               be
               pleas'd
               in
               the
               fiction
               of
               that
               which
               would
               please
               a
               man
               if
               it
               were
               real
               ,
               is
               a
               passion
               so
               adherent
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               every
               other
               living
               creature
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               it
               a
               sin
               ,
               were
               to
               make
               a
               sin
               of
               being
               a
               man
               ,
            
             is
             a
             Body
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             Divinity
             ,
             so
             contrary
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             without
             any
             enlargement
             leave
             it
             to
             all
             men
             to
             consider
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             they
             think
             most
             fit
             to
             believe
             and
             follow
             .
             Yet
             methinks
             he
             gives
             some
             encouragement
             to
             those
             who
             might
             expect
             Justice
             against
             him
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             judgment
             (
             pag.
             152.
             )
             upon
             the
             man
             that
             
               comes
               from
               the
            
             Indies
             
               hither
               ,
               and
               perswades
               men
               here
               to
               receive
               a
               new
               Religion
               ,
               or
               teach
               them
               any
               thing
               that
               tends
               to
               disobedience
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Country
               :
               tho
               he
               be
               never
               so
               well
               perswaded
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               he
               teacheth
               ,
               he
               commits
               a
               crime
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               justly
               punished
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               his
               Doctrine
               is
               false
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               do's
               that
               which
               he
               would
               not
               approve
               in
               another
               ,
               that
               coming
               from
               hence
               should
               endeavor
               to
               alter
               Religion
               there
               .
            
             And
             how
             far
             this
             Declaration
             of
             his
             own
             judgment
             ,
             may
             operate
             to
             his
             own
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             condemnation
             of
             most
             of
             his
             Doctrines
             in
             his
             Leviathan
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             
             Laws
             established
             in
             his
             Country
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             don
             well
             to
             have
             consider'd
             before
             he
             committed
             the
             transgression
             ;
             for
             he
             doth
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             where
             by
             the
             negligence
             or
             unskilfulness
             of
             Governors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             false
             Doctrines
             are
             by
             time
             generally
             receiv'd
             ,
             the
             contrary
             truths
             may
             be
             generally
             offensive
             ;
             and
             prudent
             men
             are
             seldom
             guilty
             of
             doing
             any
             thing
             ,
             at
             least
             when
             it
             is
             in
             their
             own
             election
             to
             do
             it
             or
             not
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             foresee
             will
             be
             offensive
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             or
             Governors
             whom
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             and
             must
             live
             under
             ;
             especially
             when
             he
             confesses
             ,
             (
             pag.
             91.
             )
             
               that
               tho
               the
               most
               suddain
               and
               rough
               bustling
               in
               of
               a
               new
               truth
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               do's
               never
               break
               the
               peace
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               somtimes
               wake
               the
               war
               :
            
             and
             if
             the
             secure
             and
             sound
             sleep
             of
             Peace
             be
             once
             broken
             ,
             and
             that
             fierce
             and
             brutish
             Tyger
             War
             is
             awakened
             ,
             when
             ,
             or
             how
             he
             will
             be
             lulled
             into
             a
             new
             sleep
             ,
             the
             wisest
             Magistrate
             cannot
             fore-tell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             with
             the
             more
             vigilance
             discountenance
             and
             suppress
             such
             bustlers
             ,
             who
             impudently
             make
             their
             way
             with
             their
             elbows
             into
             modest
             company
             ,
             to
             dispose
             them
             to
             suspect
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             censure
             the
             wisdom
             of
             their
             Fore-fathers
             ,
             for
             having
             bin
             swaied
             by
             their
             own
             illiterate
             experience
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             prefer
             it
             before
             the
             cleer
             reason
             of
             thinking
             and
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             who
             by
             cogitation
             have
             found
             a
             surer
             way
             for
             their
             security
             :
             and
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             more
             certain
             Expedient
             found
             out
             for
             the
             dissolving
             the
             Peace
             of
             any
             Nation
             ,
             how
             firmly
             soever
             establish'd
             ,
             then
             by
             giving
             leave
             ,
             or
             permitting
             men
             of
             parts
             and
             unrestrain'd
             fancy
             ,
             to
             examine
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Government
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             ,
             and
             to
             vent
             and
             publish
             what
             their
             wit
             and
             inventions
             may
             suggest
             to
             them
             ,
             upon
             
             or
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             would
             expose
             the
             gravity
             and
             wisdom
             of
             all
             Government
             ,
             the
             infallibility
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Omnipotence
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             by
             their
             light
             and
             scurrilous
             questions
             and
             instances
             ,
             to
             the
             mirth
             and
             contemt
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             without
             an
             awful
             veneration
             for
             either
             ;
             of
             which
             there
             needs
             not
             be
             a
             more
             convincing
             evidence
             ,
             then
             the
             presumtion
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             throughout
             his
             Leviathan
             ;
             of
             which
             it
             will
             not
             be
             possible
             not
             to
             give
             some
             in
             the
             progress
             we
             shall
             make
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             over
             subtle
             in
             his
             Distinction
             ,
             that
             every
             crime
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             but
             not
             every
             sin
             a
             crime
             ;
             that
             from
             the
             relation
             of
             sin
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             crime
             to
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             may
             be
             inferr'd
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Law
             ceaseth
             ,
             sin
             ceaseth
             ,
             that
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ceasing
             ,
             crimes
             cease
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             violation
             of
             Covenants
             ,
             Ingratitude
             ,
             Arrogance
             ,
             can
             never
             cease
             to
             be
             sin
             ,
             yet
             are
             no
             crimes
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             place
             for
             accusation
             ,
             every
             man
             being
             his
             own
             Judg
             ,
             and
             accused
             only
             by
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             and
             cleer'd
             by
             the
             uprightness
             of
             his
             own
             intention
             ;
             and
             when
             his
             intention
             is
             right
             ,
             his
             fact
             is
             no
             sin
             ;
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             his
             fact
             is
             sin
             but
             no
             crime
             :
             that
             when
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             ceaseth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             is
             so
             oppressed
             that
             he
             cannot
             exercise
             his
             power
             ,
             crime
             also
             ceaseth
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             protection
             where
             there
             is
             no
             power
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             careful
             to
             repete
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             sure
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             very
             pertinent
             in
             the
             difference
             between
             sin
             and
             crime
             .
             And
             to
             all
             that
             huddle
             of
             words
             in
             that
             whole
             Paragraph
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             looks
             like
             the
             Discourse
             of
             some
             men
             ,
             which
             himself
             saies
             (
             pag.
             39.
             )
             
               may
               be
               numbred
               amongst
               the
               sorts
               of
               madness
               ,
               namely
               ,
               when
               men
               speak
               such
               words
               ,
               as
               put
               together
               ,
               have
               in
               them
               no
               
               signification
               at
               all
               ,
            
             by
             their
             non-coherence
             and
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             False
             Principles
             of
             right
             and
             wrong
             cannot
             but
             produce
             many
             crimes
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             the
             presumtion
             of
             those
             is
             who
             publish
             them
             ,
             the
             confusion
             that
             results
             thereby
             must
             be
             the
             greater
             :
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             bundle
             of
             false
             Principles
             which
             are
             contain'd
             in
             this
             Book
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             constitution
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             hath
             hitherto
             ,
             for
             ought
             appears
             ,
             resisted
             the
             operation
             and
             malignity
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             with
             how
             much
             confidence
             soever
             offered
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             and
             lawful
             Soveraign
             could
             never
             be
             induc'd
             to
             affect
             that
             power
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             so
             frankly
             assign'd
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             whom
             he
             intended
             to
             institute
             .
             And
             without
             doubt
             that
             unreasonable
             Proposition
             ,
             That
             Justice
             is
             but
             a
             vain
             word
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             established
             for
             Reason
             ,
             so
             unanswerably
             as
             by
             the
             establishment
             of
             his
             Principles
             ,
             which
             would
             make
             all
             Laws
             Cobwebs
             ,
             to
             be
             blown
             away
             by
             the
             least
             breath
             of
             the
             Governor
             ;
             nor
             by
             his
             ratiocination
             did
             Marius
             ,
             or
             Sylla
             ,
             or
             Cesar
             ,
             ever
             commit
             any
             crime
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             all
             Soveraigns
             by
             acquisition
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             his
             own
             judgment
             possessed
             of
             all
             those
             powers
             which
             arise
             from
             his
             Institution
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             do
             all
             those
             acts
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             could
             complain
             of
             injury
             or
             injustice
             ,
             every
             man
             being
             the
             Author
             of
             whatever
             dammage
             he
             sustain'd
             or
             complain'd
             of
             ;
             nor
             will
             he
             be
             able
             to
             lay
             any
             crime
             to
             any
             of
             their
             charges
             (
             tho
             he
             seems
             to
             condemn
             them
             )
             and
             at
             that
             same
             time
             to
             support
             his
             Institution
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             less
             wonder
             ,
             since
             from
             his
             own
             constitution
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             first
             model
             ,
             and
             knowing
             from
             whence
             
             his
             own
             obedience
             proceeds
             ,
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             passions
             ,
             that
             which
             least
             inclines
             men
             to
             break
             the
             Laws
             ,
             is
             fear
             .
             He
             provides
             such
             terrible
             Laws
             as
             no
             body
             can
             love
             ,
             and
             must
             fear
             too
             much
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             ;
             which
             want
             of
             willingness
             must
             make
             them
             glad
             of
             any
             alteration
             ,
             which
             can
             bring
             no
             security
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             .
             And
             I
             cannot
             enough
             recommend
             to
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             revolve
             his
             own
             judgment
             and
             determination
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             (
             pag.
             158.
             )
             
               That
               he
               ,
               whose
               error
               proceedeth
               from
               a
               peremtory
               pursuit
               of
               his
               own
               Principles
               and
               reasonings
               ,
               is
               much
               more
               faulty
               then
               he
               whose
               error
               proceeds
               from
               the
               autority
               of
               a
               Teacher
               ,
               or
               an
               Interpreter
               of
               the
               Law
               publicly
               autoriz'd
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               that
               groundeth
               his
               actions
               on
               his
               private
               judgment
               ,
               ought
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rectitude
               or
               error
               thereof
               ,
               to
               stand
               or
               fall
               .
            
             And
             if
             his
             fear
             be
             so
             predominant
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             conceives
             it
             to
             be
             in
             most
             men
             ,
             it
             will
             dispose
             him
             first
             to
             enquire
             what
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Judges
             is
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             autoriz'd
             Interpreters
             of
             Law
             ,
             before
             he
             publishes
             his
             seditious
             Principles
             against
             Law
             ,
             least
             he
             be
             obliged
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             according
             to
             the
             rectitude
             or
             error
             thereof
             .
             Tho
             every
             Instance
             he
             gives
             of
             his
             Soveraigns
             absolute
             power
             ,
             makes
             it
             the
             more
             unreasonable
             ,
             formidable
             ,
             and
             odious
             ,
             yet
             he
             gives
             all
             the
             support
             to
             it
             he
             can
             devise
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             made
             his
             Soveraigns
             word
             ,
             a
             full
             and
             enacted
             Law
             ,
             he
             hath
             reason
             to
             oblige
             his
             Subject
             to
             do
             whatsoever
             he
             commands
             ,
             be
             it
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             security
             when
             he
             hath
             don
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             declares
             ,
             (
             pag.
             157.
             )
             
               That
               whosoever
               doth
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               a
               former
               Law
               by
               the
               command
               of
               his
               Soveraign
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               guilty
               of
               any
               crime
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               be
               punished
               ,
               because
               when
               the
               Soveraign
               commands
               any
               
               thing
               to
               be
               don
               against
               a
               former
               Law
               ,
               the
               command
               as
               to
               that
               particular
               Fact
               is
               an
               abrogation
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             which
             would
             introduce
             a
             licence
             to
             commit
             Murder
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             crime
             most
             odious
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             Laws
             are
             chiefly
             provided
             .
             But
             he
             hath
             in
             another
             place
             given
             his
             Subject
             leave
             to
             refuse
             the
             Soveraigns
             command
             ,
             when
             he
             requires
             him
             to
             do
             an
             act
             or
             office
             contrary
             to
             his
             honor
             :
             so
             that
             tho
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             Law
             to
             restrain
             him
             from
             doing
             what
             the
             Soveraign
             unlawfully
             commands
             ,
             yea
             his
             honor
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             shall
             be
             Judg
             himself
             ,
             may
             make
             him
             refuse
             that
             command
             tho
             lawf●l
             :
             as
             if
             the
             Soveraign
             commands
             him
             to
             Prison
             ,
             as
             no
             doubt
             he
             lawfully
             may
             for
             a
             crime
             that
             deserves
             death
             ,
             he
             may
             in
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             opinion
             refuse
             to
             obey
             that
             command
             .
             Whereas
             Government
             and
             Justice
             have
             not
             a
             greater
             security
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             that
             executes
             a
             verbal
             command
             of
             the
             King
             against
             a
             known
             Law
             ,
             shall
             be
             punished
             .
             And
             the
             Case
             which
             he
             puts
             in
             the
             following
             Paragraph
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             Will
             being
             a
             Law
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             not
             obey
             that
             ,
             there
             would
             appear
             two
             contradictory
             Laws
             ,
             which
             would
             totally
             excuse
             ,
             is
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             common
             Rule
             of
             Justice
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             obliged
             to
             believe
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             requires
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             don
             contrary
             to
             any
             Law
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             know
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             forbear
             executing
             his
             Command
             .
             And
             if
             this
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             Kings
             of
             all
             men
             would
             be
             most
             miserable
             ,
             and
             would
             reverse
             their
             most
             serious
             Counsels
             and
             Deliberations
             ,
             by
             incogitancy
             ,
             upon
             the
             suggestion
             and
             importunity
             of
             every
             presumtuous
             Intruder
             .
             Kings
             themselves
             can
             never
             be
             punished
             or
             reprehended
             publicly
             (
             that
             being
             a
             reproch
             not
             consistent
             with
             the
             reverence
             due
             to
             Majesty
             )
             for
             their
             
             casual
             or
             wilful
             errors
             and
             mistakes
             ,
             let
             the
             ill
             consequence
             of
             them
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             who
             maliciously
             lead
             ,
             or
             advise
             ,
             or
             obey
             them
             in
             unjust
             resolutions
             and
             commands
             ,
             were
             to
             have
             the
             same
             indemnity
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             dissolution
             of
             all
             Kingdoms
             and
             Governments
             .
             But
             as
             Kings
             must
             be
             left
             to
             God
             ,
             whose
             Vice-gerents
             they
             are
             ,
             to
             judg
             of
             their
             breach
             of
             Trust
             ;
             so
             they
             who
             offend
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             punishment
             the
             Law
             hath
             provided
             for
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             the
             Kings
             power
             to
             pardon
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Sentence
             the
             Law
             inflicts
             ,
             except
             in
             those
             cases
             where
             the
             Offence
             is
             greater
             to
             others
             then
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             murder
             of
             a
             Husband
             or
             a
             Father
             ,
             the
             offence
             is
             greater
             to
             the
             Wife
             and
             to
             the
             Son
             for
             their
             relation
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             King
             for
             a
             Subject
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             upon
             an
             Appeal
             by
             them
             ,
             the
             Transgressor
             may
             suffer
             after
             the
             King
             hath
             pardon'd
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             prerogative
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             doth
             in
             this
             Chapter
             indulge
             to
             his
             fear
             ,
             his
             precious
             bodily
             fear
             of
             corporal
             hurt
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             only
             extenuate
             an
             ill
             action
             ,
             but
             totally
             excuse
             and
             annihilate
             the
             worst
             he
             can
             commit
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             by
             the
             terror
             of
             present
             death
             be
             compelled
             to
             do
             a
             Fact
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             is
             wholly
             excused
             ,
             because
             no
             Law
             can
             oblige
             a
             man
             to
             abandon
             his
             own
             preservation
             :
             and
             supposing
             such
             a
             Law
             were
             obligatory
             ,
             yet
             a
             man
             would
             reason
             ,
             (
             pag.
             157.
             )
             
               If
               I
               do
               it
               not
               I
               die
               presently
               ,
               if
               I
               do
               it
               I
               die
               afterwards
               ,
               therefore
               by
               doing
               it
               there
               is
               time
               of
               life
               gain'd
               ,
               Nature
               therefore
               compels
               him
               to
               the
               Fact
               :
            
             by
             which
             a
             man
             seems
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             to
             be
             compell'd
             ,
             even
             for
             a
             short
             reprieve
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             two
             or
             three
             daies
             longer
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             most
             infamous
             and
             wicked
             thing
             that
             is
             imaginable
             :
             
             upon
             which
             fertile
             soil
             he
             doth
             hereafter
             so
             much
             enlarge
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             natural
             method
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             usually
             plants
             a
             stock
             ,
             supposes
             a
             principle
             ,
             the
             malignity
             whereof
             is
             not
             presently
             discernable
             ,
             in
             a
             precedent
             Chapter
             ,
             upon
             which
             in
             a
             subsequent
             one
             he
             grafts
             new
             and
             worse
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             he
             looks
             should
             grow
             and
             prosper
             by
             such
             cultivation
             as
             he
             applies
             to
             it
             in
             Discourse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             defer
             my
             Considerations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             till
             I
             wait
             upon
             him
             in
             that
             enlarged
             disquisition
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             28.
             
          
           
             THe
             eight
             and
             twentieth
             Chapter
             being
             a
             Discourse
             of
             Punishments
             and
             Rewards
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             forget
             in
             how
             weak
             a
             condition
             he
             had
             left
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             power
             to
             punish
             ;
             since
             want
             of
             power
             to
             punish
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             autority
             to
             cause
             his
             punishment
             to
             be
             inflicted
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             especially
             when
             the
             guilty
             person
             is
             not
             only
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             how
             just
             soever
             ,
             but
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             resist
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             himself
             by
             force
             against
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             the
             Law
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             thinks
             it
             of
             much
             importance
             ,
             to
             enquire
             ,
             by
             what
             door
             the
             right
             and
             autority
             of
             punishing
             in
             any
             case
             came
             in
             .
             He
             is
             a
             very
             ill
             Architect
             ,
             that
             in
             building
             a
             House
             ,
             makes
             not
             doors
             to
             enter
             into
             every
             office
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             make
             his
             doors
             large
             and
             big
             enough
             in
             his
             institution
             ,
             to
             let
             out
             all
             the
             liberty
             and
             propriety
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             end
             of
             his
             Institution
             being
             to
             make
             a
             Magistrate
             to
             compel
             men
             to
             their
             duty
             (
             for
             he
             confesses
             ,
             they
             were
             before
             obliged
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             to
             perform
             it
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Soveraign
             Sword
             to
             compel
             men
             to
             do
             that
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             )
             yet
             that
             he
             should
             forget
             to
             leave
             a
             door
             wide
             enough
             for
             this
             compulsion
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             by
             punishment
             ,
             and
             bringing
             the
             Offender
             to
             Justice
             ;
             since
             the
             end
             of
             making
             the
             Soveraign
             is
             disappointed
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             preserve
             the
             peace
             ,
             if
             
             guilty
             persons
             have
             a
             right
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             from
             the
             punishment
             he
             inflicts
             for
             their
             guilt
             .
             It
             was
             very
             improvidently
             don
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             the
             draught
             of
             the
             whole
             Contracts
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             insert
             one
             ,
             by
             which
             every
             man
             should
             transfer
             from
             himself
             the
             right
             he
             had
             to
             defend
             himself
             against
             public
             Justice
             ,
             tho
             not
             against
             private
             violence
             .
             And
             surely
             reason
             and
             Self-preservation
             ,
             that
             makes
             a
             man
             transfer
             all
             his
             Estate
             and
             Interest
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             disposed
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             secure
             against
             the
             robbery
             and
             rapine
             of
             his
             neighbors
             &
             companions
             ,
             will
             as
             well
             dispose
             him
             to
             leave
             his
             life
             to
             his
             discretion
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             secure
             from
             the
             assault
             of
             every
             other
             man
             ,
             who
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             take
             it
             from
             him
             .
             But
             he
             thinks
             life
             too
             pretious
             to
             part
             with
             willingly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cares
             for
             no
             more
             then
             to
             invest
             his
             Soveraign
             with
             a
             just
             title
             to
             punish
             ,
             how
             unable
             soever
             he
             leaves
             him
             to
             execute
             it
             .
             And
             truly
             his
             fancy
             is
             very
             extraordinary
             in
             bringing
             it
             to
             pass
             .
             He
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             power
             to
             punish
             to
             be
             grounded
             upon
             the
             concession
             or
             gift
             of
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             from
             which
             fountain
             all
             his
             other
             extravagant
             powers
             flow
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             unnatural
             for
             them
             to
             give
             ,
             but
             saies
             it
             was
             originally
             inherent
             in
             him
             by
             the
             right
             of
             Nature
             ,
             by
             which
             every
             man
             might
             subdue
             or
             kill
             another
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             best
             for
             his
             own
             preservation
             ;
             which
             right
             still
             remain'd
             in
             him
             ,
             when
             all
             other
             men
             transferred
             all
             their
             rights
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             never
             contracted
             with
             them
             to
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             comes
             (
             pag.
             162.
             )
             
               to
               a
               right
               to
               punish
               ,
               whi●h
               was
               not
               given
               but
               left
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               only
               ,
               as
               entire
               as
               in
               the
               condition
               of
               mere
               nature
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             mere
             fancy
             without
             any
             reason
             ?
             which
             he
             
             needed
             not
             have
             exercis'd
             to
             so
             little
             purpose
             ,
             to
             erect
             a
             lawful
             Power
             ,
             which
             any
             man
             may
             lawfully
             resist
             and
             oppose
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             right
             much
             greater
             that
             is
             left
             him
             ,
             then
             what
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             is
             tacitly
             reserv'd
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             all
             transferring
             ,
             hath
             still
             right
             to
             resist
             the
             Sword
             of
             Justice
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             appears
             ,
             to
             kill
             him
             that
             carries
             it
             .
             So
             that
             in
             truth
             ,
             his
             Soveraign
             is
             vested
             in
             no
             other
             autority
             ,
             then
             lawfully
             to
             fight
             so
             many
             Duels
             as
             the
             Law
             hath
             condemned
             men
             to
             suffer
             death
             ,
             since
             he
             can
             command
             none
             of
             his
             Subjects
             to
             execute
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             all
             lawful
             power
             to
             defend
             their
             own
             lives
             .
             How
             this
             right
             and
             autority
             of
             punishing
             came
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             follow
             his
             example
             in
             repeting
             ,
             having
             before
             confessed
             ,
             that
             it
             neither
             is
             nor
             can
             be
             grounded
             on
             any
             concession
             or
             gift
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             but
             is
             indubitably
             inherent
             in
             the
             office
             of
             being
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             inseparably
             annexed
             to
             it
             by
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             Corporal
             ,
             or
             Capital
             punishment
             ,
             Ignominy
             ,
             Imprisonment
             ,
             or
             Exile
             ,
             are
             not
             better
             understood
             then
             they
             were
             before
             his
             Definitions
             and
             Descriptions
             which
             he
             makes
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             consider
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Definition
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             may
             insert
             somwhat
             into
             it
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             may
             resort
             to
             prove
             somwhat
             ,
             which
             men
             do
             not
             think
             of
             when
             they
             read
             those
             Definitions
             :
             and
             assuming
             to
             himself
             to
             declare
             what
             will
             serve
             his
             turn
             to
             be
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             he
             makes
             such
             Inferences
             and
             Consequences
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             necessary
             to
             prove
             his
             desperate
             Conclusions
             .
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             more
             pernicious
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             more
             destructive
             to
             Peace
             and
             Justice
             ,
             then
             that
             all
             men
             who
             are
             not
             Subjects
             are
             enemies
             ;
             &
             that
             against
             enemies
             ,
             
             whom
             the
             Common-wealth
             judges
             capable
             to
             do
             them
             hurt
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             by
             the
             original
             right
             of
             Nature
             to
             make
             War
             ;
             which
             would
             keep
             up
             a
             continual
             War
             between
             all
             Princes
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             few
             who
             are
             not
             capable
             to
             do
             hurt
             to
             their
             Neighbors
             .
             Nor
             can
             this
             mischief
             be
             prevented
             by
             any
             Treaty
             or
             League
             ;
             for
             whil'st
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             doing
             hurt
             ,
             the
             lawfulness
             still
             remains
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             original
             right
             of
             Nature
             ,
             cannot
             be
             extinguished
             .
             But
             the
             wisest
             and
             most
             Learned
             who
             have
             wrote
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             of
             Nations
             ,
             abominate
             this
             Proposition
             ;
             and
             the
             incomparable
             Grotius
             saies
             ,
             
               (
               De
               Iure
               B.
               &
               P.
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               1.
               part
               .
               17.
               )
               Illud
               minime
               ferendum
               est
               ,
               quod
               quidam
               tradiderunt
               ,
               jure
               gentium
               arma
               recte
               sumi
               ad
               imminuendam
               potentiam
               crescentem
               ,
               quae
               nimium
               aucta
               nocere
               potest
               .
            
             It
             may
             be
             a
             motive
             when
             there
             is
             other
             just
             cause
             in
             prudence
             towards
             the
             War
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             gives
             a
             title
             in
             Justice
             ,
             
               ab
               omni
               aequitatis
               ratione
               abhorret
            
             .
             And
             he
             saies
             in
             another
             place
             
               (
               cap.
               22.
               part
               .
               5.
               )
            
             that
             it
             must
             
               constare
               ,
               non
               tantum
               de
               potentia
               ,
               sed
               &
               de
               animo
               ;
               &
               quidem
               ita
               constare
               ,
               ut
               certum
               id
               sit
               ea
               certudine
               quae
               in
               morali
               materia
               locum
               habet
               .
            
             And
             yet
             from
             this
             erroneous
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             because
             in
             
               (
               pag.
               165.
               )
               War
               the
               Sword
               judgeth
               not
               ,
               nor
               doth
               the
               victor
               make
               distinction
               of
               nocent
               and
               innocent
               ,
               nor
               hath
               other
               respect
               of
               mercy
               ,
               then
               as
               it
               conduceth
               to
               the
               good
               of
               his
               own
               People
               ,
            
             he
             makes
             no
             scruple
             to
             tell
             
               Cromwell
               ,
               That
               as
               to
               those
               who
               deliberately
               deny
               his
               Autority
            
             (
             for
             the
             
               Autority
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               established
            
             ,
             could
             have
             no
             other
             signification
             )
             
               the
               vengeance
               is
               lawfully
               extended
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               th●
               third
               and
               fourth
               generations
               ,
               not
               yet
               in
               being
               ,
               and
               consequently
               innocent
               of
               the
               fact
               for
               which
               they
               are
               afflicted
               ,
               because
               they
               that
               so
               offend
               suffer
               not
               as
               Subjects
               but
               as
               Enemies
               ,
            
             
             towards
             whom
             the
             Victor
             may
             proceed
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             and
             best
             for
             himself
             .
             After
             the
             giving
             which
             advice
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             marvellous
             confidence
             that
             introduc'd
             him
             into
             the
             Kings
             presence
             ,
             and
             encourag'd
             him
             still
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             should
             be
             allow'd
             to
             be
             industriously
             taught
             and
             believed
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             were
             condemn'd
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             as
             many
             men
             believe
             he
             might
             with
             great
             Justice
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             an
             exil'd
             person
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             a
             more
             competent
             Judg
             to
             determine
             whether
             Banishment
             be
             a
             punishment
             ,
             or
             rather
             an
             escape
             ,
             or
             a
             public
             command
             to
             avoid
             punishment
             by
             flight
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             probably
             then
             be
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             mere
             change
             of
             air
             is
             a
             very
             great
             punishment
             .
             And
             if
             he
             remembers
             his
             own
             Definition
             ,
             (
             pag.
             108.
             )
             
               That
               a
               free
               man
               is
               he
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               things
               which
               by
               his
               strength
               and
               wit
               he
               is
               able
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               not
               hindred
               to
               do
               what
               he
               hath
               a
               will
               to
               ,
            
             he
             would
             believe
             that
             the
             taking
             that
             freedom
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             restraining
             that
             liberty
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             severe
             punishment
             ,
             whether
             justly
             or
             unjustly
             inflicted
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             no
             degree
             mitigated
             by
             his
             declaring
             ,
             (
             pag.
             165.
             )
             that
             
               a
               banish'd
               man
               is
               a
               lawful
               enemy
               of
               the
               Common
               wealth
               that
               banished
               him
               ,
               as
               being
               no
               more
               a
               member
               of
               the
               same
               ,
            
             and
             then
             he
             may
             be
             lawfully
             prosecuted
             as
             well
             in
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             hath
             undergon
             the
             punishment
             of
             Banishment
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             before
             ;
             but
             the
             duty
             that
             a
             banish'd
             Person
             still
             ow's
             to
             his
             Country
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             set
             down
             before
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             very
             powerfully
             extinguish'd
             all
             those
             differences
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             which
             all
             Writers
             of
             the
             
               Ius
               gentium
            
             have
             carefully
             preserv'd
             between
             a
             just
             and
             unj●st
             War
             ,
             between
             lawful
             Enemies
             and
             the
             worst
             Rebels
             and
             
             Traitors
             ,
             and
             hath
             put
             the
             last
             into
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             liable
             only
             to
             those
             pains
             and
             forfeiture
             which
             the
             Law
             hath
             literally
             provided
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             some
             cases
             preserves
             their
             Estates
             for
             their
             Families
             ;
             whereas
             the
             lawful
             Enemy
             ,
             even
             after
             quarter
             given
             ,
             remains
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Victor
             ,
             who
             may
             take
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             inflict
             any
             other
             punishment
             upon
             him
             arbitrarily
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             own
             discretion
             .
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             he
             hath
             very
             much
             obliged
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             in
             telling
             him
             so
             plainly
             why
             he
             hath
             compared
             him
             to
             Leviathan
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             raised
             him
             to
             the
             same
             greatness
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             the
             same
             power
             which
             Leviathan
             is
             described
             to
             have
             in
             the
             41
             Chapter
             of
             
               Iob
               ,
               There
               is
               nothing
               on
               Earth
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               made
               so
               as
               not
               to
               be
               afraid
               ,
               be
               seeth
               every
               high
               thing
               to
               be
               below
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               King
               of
               all
               the
               children
               of
               pride
               ,
            
             Job
             .
             41.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             And
             if
             he
             had
             provided
             as
             well
             to
             secure
             his
             high
             station
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             for
             the
             abatement
             of
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             sufficiently
             humbled
             ,
             he
             might
             more
             glory
             in
             his
             work
             :
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             left
             him
             in
             so
             weak
             a
             posture
             to
             defend
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             reason
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             every
             man
             ;
             and
             the
             remedies
             he
             prescribes
             afterwards
             to
             keep
             his
             prodigious
             power
             from
             dissolution
             ,
             are
             as
             false
             and
             irrational
             as
             any
             other
             advice
             in
             his
             Institution
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             29.
             
          
           
             MR.
             Hobbes
             takes
             so
             much
             delight
             in
             reiterating
             the
             many
             ill
             things
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             do
             not
             make
             impression
             deep
             enough
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             pardon'd
             if
             I
             repete
             again
             somtimes
             what
             hath
             bin
             formerly
             said
             ;
             as
             this
             Chapter
             consisting
             most
             of
             the
             same
             pernicious
             doctrines
             which
             he
             declar'd
             before
             ,
             tho
             in
             an
             other
             dress
             ,
             obliges
             me
             to
             make
             new
             ,
             or
             other
             reflexions
             upon
             what
             was
             I
             think
             sufficiently
             answer'd
             before
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             repete
             what
             I
             have
             said
             before
             .
             He
             is
             so
             jealous
             that
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             better
             composition
             of
             Soveraignty
             may
             be
             superior
             ,
             and
             be
             preferr'd
             before
             that
             of
             his
             institution
             ,
             that
             be
             devises
             all
             the
             way
             he
             can
             to
             render
             it
             more
             obnoxious
             to
             dissolution
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             Mountebank
             Physician
             accuses
             it
             of
             diseases
             which
             it
             hath
             not
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             apply
             Remedies
             which
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             bring
             those
             or
             worse
             diseases
             ,
             and
             would
             weaken
             the
             strongest
             parts
             ,
             and
             support
             of
             it
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             curing
             its
             defects
             .
             So
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             finds
             fault
             (
             pag.
             167.
             )
             
               that
               a
               man
               to
               obtain
               a
               Kingdom
               is
               sometimes
               content
               w●th
               l●ss
               power
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               peace
               and
               defence
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               is
               necessarily
               required
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             observe
             the
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             by
             long
             experience
             have
             bin
             found
             necessary
             for
             the
             Peace
             and
             defence
             of
             it
             .
             And
             to
             this
             he
             imputes
             the
             insolence
             of
             
               Thomas
               Beckett
            
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             (
             pag.
             168.
             )
             
             
               who
               was
               supported
               against
            
             Harry
             
               the
               Second
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Subjection
               of
               Ecclesiastics
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               having
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               bin
               dispensed
               with
               by
            
             William
             
               the
               Conquerour
               at
               his
               reception
               ,
               when
               he
               took
               an
               Oath
               ,
               not
               to
               infringe
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             this
             extravagant
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             he
             imputes
             to
             the
             Universities
             and
             the
             doctrine
             taught
             by
             them
             ;
             which
             reproch
             to
             the
             Universities
             being
             in
             a
             Paragraph
             of
             his
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             I
             chuse
             to
             join
             in
             the
             answer
             with
             the
             case
             of
             
               Thomas
               Beckett
            
             and
             Henry
             the
             Second
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             so
             great
             a
             prejudice
             to
             the
             reading
             Histories
             (
             as
             if
             they
             were
             all
             enemies
             to
             his
             Government
             )
             that
             he
             will
             not
             take
             the
             pains
             carefully
             to
             peruse
             those
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             expects
             to
             draw
             some
             advantage
             to
             himself
             ;
             presuming
             that
             men
             will
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             so
             warily
             weighs
             all
             he
             saies
             in
             the
             balance
             of
             reason
             ,
             will
             ever
             venture
             to
             alledg
             any
             matter
             of
             fact
             that
             he
             is
             not
             very
             sure
             of
             .
             But
             if
             he
             had
             vouchsafed
             to
             look
             over
             the
             Records
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             before
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eight
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             found
             the
             Universities
             alwaies
             opposed
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             no
             dependance
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Kings
             alone
             introduc'd
             his
             autority
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             by
             their
             Laws
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             owe
             their
             large
             priviledges
             to
             any
             donation
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             whose
             jurisdiction
             they
             would
             never
             admit
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             extreme
             devotion
             and
             superstition
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             piety
             and
             bounty
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             which
             gave
             greater
             donatives
             and
             exemtions
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             Kingdom
             enjoied
             ,
             or
             then
             the
             Pope
             gave
             any
             where
             .
             Christianity
             in
             the
             infancy
             of
             it
             wrought
             such
             prodigious
             
             effects
             in
             this
             Island
             upon
             the
             barbarous
             affections
             of
             the
             Princes
             and
             People
             who
             then
             were
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             assoon
             as
             they
             gave
             any
             belief
             to
             the
             History
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             they
             thought
             they
             could
             not
             do
             too
             much
             to
             the
             Persons
             of
             those
             who
             preached
             him
             ,
             and
             knew
             best
             what
             would
             be
             most
             acceptable
             to
             him
             .
             From
             hence
             they
             built
             Churches
             ,
             and
             endow'd
             them
             liberally
             ,
             submitted
             so
             entirely
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             whom
             they
             look'd
             upon
             as
             Sacred
             persons
             ,
             that
             they
             judged
             all
             differences
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             not
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             good
             Christian
             who
             did
             not
             entirely
             resign
             himself
             to
             their
             disposal
             :
             they
             gave
             great
             exemtion
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Church
             men
             ,
             and
             annex'd
             such
             Priviledges
             to
             both
             ,
             as
             testified
             the
             veneration
             they
             had
             for
             the
             Persons
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             Faith.
             And
             when
             they
             suspected
             that
             the
             Licentiousness
             of
             succeeding
             ages
             might
             not
             pay
             the
             same
             devotion
             to
             both
             ,
             they
             did
             the
             best
             they
             could
             to
             establish
             it
             ,
             by
             making
             Laws
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             obliging
             the
             several
             Princes
             to
             maintain
             and
             defend
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             which
             themselves
             had
             granted
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             the
             Pope
             knew
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             at
             that
             time
             did
             enjoy
             the
             like
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Clergy
             was
             grown
             to
             a
             wonderful
             power
             over
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             look'd
             upon
             them
             as
             more
             then
             mortal
             men
             ,
             and
             had
             surely
             a
             greater
             autority
             then
             any
             Clergy
             in
             Christendom
             assum'd
             in
             those
             ages
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             generally
             greater
             then
             in
             other
             Kingdoms
             ,
             then
             it
             hath
             ever
             bin
             since
             .
             Nor
             could
             it
             be
             otherwise
             during
             the
             Heptarchy
             ,
             when
             those
             little
             Soveraigns
             maintain'd
             their
             power
             by
             the
             autority
             their
             Clergy
             had
             with
             their
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             little
             dependence
             upon
             the
             Prince
             .
             
             But
             when
             by
             the
             courage
             and
             success
             of
             two
             or
             three
             couragious
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             distraction
             that
             had
             bin
             brought
             upon
             them
             by
             strangers
             ,
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             whole
             Island
             was
             reduced
             under
             one
             Soveraign
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             had
             bin
             alwaies
             much
             better
             united
             then
             the
             Civil
             state
             had
             bin
             ,
             were
             not
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             any
             autority
             they
             had
             enjoied
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             less
             value
             then
             they
             had
             bin
             formerly
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             so
             grew
             troublesom
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             ,
             somtimes
             by
             interrupting
             the
             progress
             of
             their
             Councils
             by
             delaies
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             by
             direct
             and
             positive
             contradictions
             .
             The
             Princes
             had
             not
             the
             confidence
             then
             to
             resort
             to
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             original
             institution
             of
             their
             right
             ;
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             Nation
             still
             remained
             fierce
             and
             barbarous
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             was
             pliant
             in
             them
             ,
             was
             from
             the
             result
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             was
             govern'd
             by
             the
             Clergy
             .
             They
             knew
             nothing
             yet
             of
             that
             primitive
             contract
             that
             introduced
             Soveraignty
             ,
             nor
             of
             that
             Faith
             that
             introduced
             subjection
             :
             they
             thought
             ▪
             it
             would
             not
             be
             safe
             for
             them
             to
             oppose
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Clergy
             ,
             with
             a
             mere
             secular
             ,
             profane
             force
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thought
             how
             they
             might
             lessen
             and
             divide
             their
             own
             troublesome
             Clergy
             ,
             by
             a
             conjunction
             with
             some
             religious
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             combination
             .
             The
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             of
             that
             age
             had
             a
             very
             great
             name
             and
             autority
             in
             France
             ,
             where
             there
             being
             many
             Soveraign
             Princes
             then
             reigning
             together
             ,
             he
             exercis'd
             a
             notable
             Jurisdiction
             under
             the
             Style
             of
             Vicar
             of
             Christ.
             The
             Kings
             in
             England
             by
             degrees
             unwarily
             applied
             themselves
             to
             this
             spiritual
             Magistrate
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             might
             assist
             them
             to
             suppress
             a
             power
             that
             was
             inconvenient
             to
             them
             at
             home
             ,
             they
             suffer'd
             him
             to
             exercise
             an
             autority
             that
             
             proved
             afterwards
             very
             mischievous
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             had
             never
             made
             pretence
             before
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             then
             heartily
             opposed
             by
             the
             Universities
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             impos'd
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             King.
             So
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Universities
             ,
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             introduc'd
             the
             Popes
             autority
             to
             sh●ke
             and
             weaken
             that
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             the
             King
             who
             introduc'd
             that
             power
             to
             strengthen
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             ,
             his
             own
             ,
             howsoever
             it
             fell
             out
             .
             And
             if
             the
             precedent
             Kings
             had
             not
             call'd
             upon
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             autority
             to
             assist
             them
             against
             some
             of
             their
             own
             Bishops
             ,
             Alexander
             the
             Third
             could
             never
             have
             pretended
             to
             exercise
             so
             wild
             a
             jurisdiction
             over
             Henry
             the
             Second
             ,
             nor
             he
             ever
             have
             submitted
             to
             so
             infamous
             a
             subordination
             ;
             nor
             could
             the
             Pope
             have
             undertaken
             to
             assist
             Beckett
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             had
             not
             first
             appeal'd
             to
             him
             for
             help
             against
             Beckett
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             better
             manifestation
             of
             that
             point
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             speculation
             and
             Geometry
             hath
             not
             yet
             made
             an
             enquiry
             into
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             take
             a
             short
             Survey
             of
             the
             Precedent
             times
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             will
             be
             evident
             how
             little
             influence
             the
             Popes
             autority
             had
             upon
             the
             Crown
             ,
             or
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             Universities
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             how
             little
             ground
             he
             hath
             for
             that
             fancy
             ,
             from
             whence
             soever
             he
             took
             it
             ,
             (
             pag.
             168.
             )
             that
             William
             
               the
               Conquerour
               at
               his
               reception
               had
               dispens'd
               with
               the
               subjection
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastics
               ,
               by
               the
               Oa●h
               he
               took
               not
               to
               infringe
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             whereas
             they
             who
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             know
             that
             the
             Oath
             he
             took
             was
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             alteration
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             former
             Kings
             ,
             since
             the
             Crown
             rested
             upon
             a
             single
             head
             ,
             had
             taken
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             
             after
             the
             Bishops
             and
             the
             Barons
             had
             taken
             their
             Oath
             to
             be
             his
             true
             and
             faithful
             Subjects
             .
             The
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             who
             crown'd
             him
             ,
             presented
             that
             Oath
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             to
             take
             himself
             ,
             which
             he
             willingly
             did
             ,
             to
             defend
             the
             Holy
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Rectors
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             To
             govern
             the
             universal
             people
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             justly
             ,
             To
             establish
             equal
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             them
             justly
             executed
             .
             Nor
             was
             he
             more
             wary
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             then
             (
             as
             hath
             bin
             said
             before
             )
             that
             the
             people
             might
             imagine
             ,
             that
             he
             pretended
             any
             other
             title
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             Confessor
             :
             tho
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             by
             degrees
             introduce
             many
             of
             the
             Norman
             Customes
             which
             were
             found
             very
             useful
             ,
             or
             convenient
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             enough
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             what
             had
             bin
             formerly
             practis'd
             .
             And
             the
             common
             reproch
             ,
             of
             the
             Laws
             being
             from
             time
             to
             time
             put
             into
             French
             ,
             carries
             no
             weight
             with
             it
             :
             for
             there
             was
             before
             that
             time
             so
             rude
             a
             collection
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             in
             Languages
             as
             foreign
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             British
             ,
             Saxon
             ,
             Danish
             ,
             and
             Latine
             ,
             almost
             as
             unintelligible
             as
             either
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             bin
             all
             digested
             into
             the
             English
             that
             was
             then
             spoken
             ,
             we
             should
             very
             little
             better
             have
             understood
             it
             ,
             then
             we
             do
             the
             French
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Laws
             were
             afterwards
             render'd
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             since
             a
             reduction
             into
             Order
             was
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             who
             was
             to
             look
             to
             the
             execution
             ,
             took
             care
             to
             have
             them
             in
             that
             Language
             which
             himself
             best
             understood
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             issued
             no
             inconvenience
             ,
             the
             former
             remaining
             still
             in
             the
             Language
             in
             which
             they
             had
             bin
             written
             .
          
           
             Before
             the
             time
             of
             William
             the
             First
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             pretence
             of
             jurisdiction
             from
             Rome
             over
             the
             
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             tho
             the
             infant
             Christianity
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             had
             made
             some
             journies
             thither
             ,
             upon
             the
             fame
             of
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Bishops
             who
             had
             bin
             the
             most
             eminent
             Martyrs
             for
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             may
             be
             they
             could
             with
             more
             ease
             and
             security
             make
             a
             journy
             thither
             ,
             then
             they
             could
             have
             don
             to
             any
             other
             Bishop
             of
             great
             notoriety
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Country
             ;
             for
             Christianity
             was
             not
             in
             those
             times
             come
             much
             neerer
             England
             then
             
               Dauphine
               ,
               Provence
            
             ,
             and
             Languedoc
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             those
             Provinces
             had
             left
             their
             bountiful
             testimonies
             of
             their
             devotion
             ,
             which
             grew
             afterwards
             to
             be
             exercis'd
             with
             the
             same
             piety
             in
             Pilgrimages
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             expeditions
             to
             the
             Holy
             Land
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             purpose
             of
             transferring
             a
             Superiority
             over
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             to
             Rome
             ,
             then
             to
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             after
             the
             arrival
             of
             Austin
             the
             Monk
             and
             his
             Companions
             ,
             who
             were
             sent
             by
             Pope
             Gregory
             ,
             and
             who
             never
             enjoy'd
             any
             thing
             in
             England
             but
             by
             the
             donation
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             the
             British
             Clergy
             grew
             so
             jealous
             of
             their
             pretences
             ,
             that
             tho
             the
             Nation
             was
             exceedingly
             corrupted
             by
             the
             person
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Pel●gius
             ,
             which
             had
             bin
             spred
             full
             two
             hundred
             years
             before
             Austin
             came
             ,
             the
             reformation
             and
             suppression
             of
             that
             Heresy
             was
             much
             retarded
             by
             those
             mens
             extolling
             or
             mentioning
             the
             Popes
             autority
             ,
             which
             the
             Brittish
             Bishops
             were
             so
             far
             from
             acknowledging
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             neither
             meet
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             submit
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             propos'd
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             declar'd
             very
             much
             against
             the
             pride
             and
             insolence
             of
             Austin
             ,
             for
             assuming
             any
             autority
             ,
             and
             because
             when
             any
             of
             them
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             rise
             to
             receive
             them
             .
             I
             can
             
             hardly
             contain
             my self
             from
             enlarging
             upon
             this
             subject
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             will
             ●eem
             to
             many
             to
             be
             foreign
             to
             the
             argument
             now
             in
             debate
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             little
             resignation
             to
             the
             autority
             of
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             by
             which
             when
             he
             is
             pressed
             ,
             he
             hath
             an
             answer
             ready
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             ,
             it
             should
             have
             bin
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             shall
             therefore
             only
             restrain
             my
             discourse
             to
             the
             time
             of
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             have
             better
             inform'd
             him
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Universities
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             him
             the
             best
             satisfaction
             I
             can
             to
             the
             instance
             of
             Thomas
             of
             Beckett
             ,
             in
             which
             both
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             Universities
             will
             be
             easily
             absolv'd
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             adhering
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             When
             William
             found
             himself
             in
             possession
             of
             England
             ,
             whatever
             application
             he
             had
             formerly
             made
             to
             the
             Pope
             (
             who
             was
             then
             in
             France
             )
             and
             as
             some
             say
             had
             receiv'd
             from
             him
             a
             consecrated
             Banner
             with
             some
             other
             relique
             ,
             beside
             one
             single
             hair
             of
             St
             Peter
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             success
             of
             his
             expedition
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             discovering
             any
             notable
             respect
             towards
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             expresly
             forbad
             all
             his
             Subjects
             from
             acknowledging
             any
             man
             to
             be
             Pope
             ,
             but
             him
             whom
             he
             declar'd
             to
             be
             so
             .
             And
             there
             was
             a
             President
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             in
             his
             Reign
             by
             Lanfranke
             the
             Arch●B
             .
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             greatest
             credit
             and
             autority
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             parallell'd
             by
             the
             like
             don
             ,
             or
             permitted
             in
             any
             State
             ,
             and
             impossible
             to
             be
             don
             ,
             or
             permitted
             in
             any
             State
             that
             was
             in
             any
             degree
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Canonization
             of
             a
             Saint
             .
             There
             being
             at
             that
             time
             very
             great
             fame
             of
             Aldelmus
             ,
             who
             first
             brought
             in
             the
             composition
             of
             Latine
             verse
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             besides
             
             his
             eminent
             Piety
             ,
             had
             so
             great
             a
             faculty
             in
             singing
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             music
             of
             his
             voice
             he
             wrought
             wonderful
             effects
             upon
             the
             barbarous
             and
             savage
             humor
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             when
             they
             were
             in
             great
             multitudes
             engag'd
             in
             a
             rude
             or
             licentious
             action
             ,
             he
             would
             put
             him self
             in
             their
             way
             and
             sing
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             all
             stand
             still
             to
             listen
             ;
             and
             he
             so
             captivated
             them
             by
             the
             melody
             ,
             that
             he
             diverted
             them
             from
             their
             purpose
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             got
             so
             much
             credit
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             reduc'd
             them
             to
             more
             civility
             ,
             and
             instructed
             them
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             into
             which
             ,
             tho
             they
             had
             bin
             baptiz'd
             ,
             they
             had
             made
             little
             enquiry
             .
             He
             lived
             a
             little
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             testimony
             of
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             some
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             him
             (
             which
             it
             may
             be
             were
             principally
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             Music
             )
             being
             reported
             ,
             and
             believ'd
             by
             
               Lanfrank
               ,
               Edicto
               sancivit
               ,
               ut
               per
               totam
               deinde
               Angliam
               Adelmus
               inter
               eos
               ,
               qui
               civibus
               coelestibus
               ascripti
               erant
               ,
               honoraretur
               &
               coleretur
               ,
            
             as
             by
             the
             authors
             neerest
             that
             time
             is
             remembred
             ,
             and
             at
             large
             related
             by
             Harps-Field
             in
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             of
             England
             without
             any
             disapprobation
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             probable
             ,
             that
             Lanfrank
             who
             was
             an
             Italian
             ,
             born
             and
             bred
             in
             Lombardly
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             reputation
             for
             learning
             and
             piety
             ,
             would
             have
             assum'd
             that
             autority
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             believ'd
             that
             he
             had
             intrenched
             upon
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             Canonizations
             in
             that
             age
             were
             not
             the
             chargeable
             commodities
             they
             have
             since
             grown
             to
             be
             ,
             since
             the
             Pope
             hath
             engross'd
             the
             disposal
             of
             them
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Saints
             ,
             whose
             memories
             are
             preserv'd
             in
             the
             Martyrologies
             very
             erroneously
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             joint
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             
             upon
             the
             notorious
             sanctity
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             deaths
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             solemn
             declaration
             of
             any
             particular
             autority
             of
             Rome
             ;
             otherwise
             we
             should
             find
             the
             Records
             of
             old
             Canonizations
             there
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             do
             of
             so
             many
             new
             .
             But
             of
             so
             many
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             who
             suffer'd
             in
             the
             ten
             first
             persecutions
             under
             the
             Roman
             Governors
             more
             then
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             especially
             if
             St.
             Vrsula
             ,
             and
             her
             Eleven
             thousand
             Virgins
             be
             reckon'd
             into
             the
             number
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Record
             but
             of
             the
             daies
             assign'd
             for
             their
             Festivities
             .
             And
             in
             their
             whole
             Bullarium
             ,
             which
             for
             these
             latter
             hundred
             years
             so
             much
             abounds
             in
             Canonizations
             ,
             the
             first
             that
             is
             extant
             is
             of
             Vldricke
             Bishop
             of
             Ausburg
             ,
             by
             Iohn
             the
             Fifteenth
             ,
             Anno
             Nine
             hundred
             ninety
             three
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             different
             form
             ,
             and
             much
             different
             circumstances
             from
             those
             which
             are
             now
             used
             .
             Finally
             ,
             if
             the
             Popes
             inhibition
             or
             interposition
             could
             have
             bin
             of
             any
             moment
             in
             that
             time
             of
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             bin
             sure
             to
             have
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             seiz'd
             upon
             the
             Plate
             and
             Jewels
             of
             all
             the
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             laid
             other
             great
             impositions
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             not
             bin
             accustom'd
             to
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             they
             would
             have
             complain'd
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             known
             whither
             to
             have
             addressed
             their
             complaints
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             next
             Kings
             who
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             and
             reigned
             long
             (
             for
             Henry
             the
             First
             reigned
             no
             less
             then
             five
             and
             thirty
             years
             )
             wore
             not
             their
             Crowns
             so
             fast
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             juster
             title
             in
             their
             Brother
             Robert
             ,
             as
             prudently
             to
             provoke
             more
             enemies
             then
             they
             had
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             kept
             very
             fair
             quarter
             with
             Paschal
             ,
             who
             was
             Pope
             likewise
             many
             years
             ,
             and
             were
             content
             to
             look
             on
             unconcern'd
             in
             the
             fierce
             quarrels
             between
             the
             Emperour
             
             and
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             very
             powerful
             in
             France
             tho
             not
             in
             Italy
             .
             And
             Anselme
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             had
             great
             contests
             with
             them
             both
             upon
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             had
             fled
             to
             Paschal
             to
             engage
             him
             in
             his
             quarrel
             ;
             yet
             the
             Pope
             pretended
             to
             no
             jurisdiction
             in
             the
             point
             ,
             but
             courteously
             interceded
             so
             far
             with
             Henry
             the
             First
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             Anselme
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             his
             peace
             with
             the
             King
             :
             but
             when
             he
             afterwards
             desir'd
             to
             send
             a
             Legate
             into
             England
             ,
             the
             King
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Nobles
             ,
             positively
             refus'd
             to
             admit
             him
             .
             And
             whosoever
             takes
             a
             view
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             had
             reference
             to
             Europe
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             how
             far
             the
             greatest
             Kingdoms
             and
             Principalities
             ,
             which
             do
             now
             controul
             and
             regulate
             that
             ambition
             ,
             were
             from
             any
             degree
             of
             strength
             and
             power
             ;
             that
             Italy
             was
             then
             crumbled
             into
             more
             distinct
             Governments
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             at
             present
             ;
             that
             France
             ,
             that
             is
             now
             intire
             ,
             was
             then
             under
             the
             command
             of
             very
             many
             Soveraign
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             Crown
             it self
             so
             far
             from
             any
             notable
             superiority
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             himself
             was
             somtimes
             excommunicated
             by
             his
             own
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             without
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Popes
             direction
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             interdicted
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             even
             whilst
             he
             resided
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             in
             Councils
             assembled
             by
             them
             there
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Clermont
             ;
             that
             Spain
             ,
             that
             is
             now
             under
             one
             Monarch
             ,
             was
             then
             divided
             into
             the
             several
             Kingdoms
             of
             
               Castile
               ,
               Arragon
               ,
               Valentia
               ,
               Catalonia
               ,
               Navarr
               ,
            
             and
             Leon
             ,
             when
             the
             Moors
             were
             possess'd
             of
             a
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             other
             Christian
             Kings
             ,
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             Granada
             with
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Andoluzia
             ,
             and
             Estremadura
             ,
             and
             a
             
             great
             part
             of
             Portugal
             being
             then
             under
             the
             Dominion
             of
             those
             Infidels
             ;
             that
             Genmany
             was
             under
             as
             many
             Soveraign
             Princes
             as
             it
             had
             names
             of
             Cities
             and
             Provinces
             ;
             and
             that
             England
             ,
             which
             hath
             now
             Scotland
             and
             Ireland
             annex'd
             to
             it
             ,
             was
             then
             ,
             besides
             the
             unsettlement
             of
             the
             English
             Provinces
             upon
             the
             contests
             in
             the
             Norman
             Family
             ,
             without
             any
             pretence
             to
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Wales
             ,
             at
             least
             without
             any
             advantage
             by
             it
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             whosoever
             considers
             this
             ,
             will
             not
             wonder
             at
             the
             starts
             made
             by
             many
             Popes
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             power
             and
             autority
             in
             many
             Kingdoms
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             before
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             then
             still
             interrupted
             and
             contradicted
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             Alexander
             the
             Third
             came
             to
             be
             Pope
             ,
             who
             reigned
             about
             twenty
             years
             ,
             he
             proceeded
             so
             imperiously
             with
             our
             Henry
             the
             Second
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             
               Thomas
               Beckett
            
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             time
             when
             there
             was
             so
             great
             a
             Schism
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             Victor
             the
             Fifth
             was
             chosen
             by
             a
             contrary
             party
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Council
             called
             at
             Pavia
             by
             the
             Emperour
             there
             own'd
             ,
             and
             declar'd
             to
             be
             Canonically
             chosen
             ,
             and
             Alexander
             to
             be
             no
             Pope
             ,
             who
             thereupon
             fled
             into
             France
             :
             so
             that
             if
             our
             King
             Henry
             the
             Second
             had
             not
             found
             such
             a
             condescention
             to
             be
             very
             suitable
             to
             his
             affairs
             both
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             in
             France
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             he
             would
             have
             declin'd
             so
             unjust
             and
             unreasonable
             an
             imposition
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             giving
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             an
             occasion
             to
             reproch
             me
             with
             impertinency
             in
             this
             digression
             ,
             tho
             he
             hath
             given
             me
             a
             just
             provocation
             to
             it
             :
             and
             since
             the
             Roman
             Writers
             are
             so
             solicitous
             in
             the
             collecting
             and
             publishing
             the
             Records
             of
             that
             odious
             Process
             ,
             and
             strangers
             are
             easily
             induc'd
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             exercise
             of
             so
             extravagant
             a
             jurisdiction
             
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             so
             Heroical
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             had
             extended
             his
             Dominions
             farther
             by
             much
             then
             any
             of
             his
             Progenitors
             had
             don
             ,
             must
             be
             grounded
             upon
             some
             fix'd
             and
             confess'd
             right
             over
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             an
             original
             Usurpation
             entred
             upon
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Usurper
             was
             not
             acknowledged
             by
             so
             considerable
             a
             part
             of
             Christendom
             ;
             it
             may
             not
             prove
             ungrateful
             to
             many
             men
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             short
             view
             of
             that
             very
             time
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             what
             unheard
             of
             motives
             could
             prevail
             with
             that
             high
             spirited
             King
             to
             submit
             to
             so
             unheard
             of
             Tyranny
             .
             That
             it
             was
             not
             from
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             any
             preadmitted
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             formerly
             incorporated
             into
             the
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             by
             the
             like
             having
             bin
             before
             attemted
             .
             For
             tho
             the
             Clergy
             enjoied
             those
             great
             priviledges
             and
             immunities
             which
             are
             mention'd
             before
             ,
             whereby
             they
             had
             so
             great
             an
             influence
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             the
             Conqueror
             himself
             had
             bin
             glad
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             William
             the
             Second
             ,
             Henry
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             King
             Stephen
             had
             more
             need
             of
             them
             to
             uphold
             their
             Usurpation
             ;
             yet
             those
             priviledges
             how
             great
             soever
             ,
             depended
             not
             at
             all
             upon
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             was
             any
             rank
             of
             men
             more
             solicitous
             then
             the
             Clergy
             to
             keep
             the
             Pope
             from
             a
             pretence
             of
             power
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             had
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Arch-bishops
             contumacious
             and
             rebellious
             contests
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             don
             all
             they
             could
             to
             discountenance
             and
             oppose
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             given
             their
             consent
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             disobedience
             all
             his
             goods
             and
             moveables
             should
             be
             at
             the
             Kings
             mercy
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             also
             enacted
             with
             their
             consent
             (
             after
             the
             Arch-bishop
             had
             fled
             out
             of
             the
             
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             was
             known
             to
             make
             some
             application
             to
             the
             Pope
             )
             that
             if
             any
             were
             found
             carrying
             a
             Letter
             or
             Mandate
             from
             the
             Pope
             or
             the
             Arch-bishop
             ,
             containing
             any
             interdiction
             of
             Christianity
             in
             England
             ;
             he
             should
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             without
             delay
             executed
             as
             a
             Traitor
             both
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             ;
             that
             whatsoever
             Bishop
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             or
             Monk
             should
             have
             ,
             and
             retain
             any
             such
             Letters
             ,
             should
             forfeit
             all
             their
             Possessions
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             and
             Chattels
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             be
             presently
             banish'd
             the
             Realm
             with
             their
             kin
             ;
             that
             none
             should
             appeal
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             particulars
             ,
             which
             enough
             declare
             the
             temper
             of
             that
             Catholic
             time
             ,
             and
             their
             aversion
             to
             have
             any
             dependance
             upon
             a
             foreign
             jurisdiction
             .
             And
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Beckett
             ,
             and
             that
             infamous
             submission
             of
             the
             King
             to
             the
             Popes
             Sentence
             thereupon
             (
             which
             yet
             was
             not
             so
             scandalous
             as
             it
             is
             vulgarly
             reported
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             bin
             made
             and
             undergon
             by
             the
             King
             in
             Person
             )
             when
             the
             same
             King
             desir'd
             to
             assist
             the
             Successor
             of
             that
             Pope
             ,
             Lucius
             the
             Third
             ,
             who
             was
             driven
             out
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             endeavour'd
             to
             raise
             a
             collection
             from
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             the
             Popes
             Nuntio
             appear'd
             in
             ,
             and
             hoped
             to
             advance
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             was
             so
             jealous
             of
             having
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             they
             declar'd
             ,
             and
             advised
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             his
             Majesty
             would
             supply
             the
             Pope
             in
             such
             a
             proportion
             as
             he
             thought
             fit
             ,
             and
             that
             whatever
             they
             gave
             might
             be
             to
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Popes
             Nuntio
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             drawn
             into
             example
             to
             the
             detriment
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             himself
             first
             shewed
             the
             way
             to
             
               Thomas
               a
               Beckett
            
             to
             apply
             himself
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             till
             when
             the
             Arch-bishop
             insisted
             only
             upon
             his
             own
             Ecclesiastical
             
             rights
             and
             power
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             found
             not
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             other
             Bishops
             or
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             not
             being
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             insolence
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             finding
             that
             he
             could
             well
             enough
             govern
             his
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             subjected
             to
             the
             autority
             and
             power
             of
             that
             perverse
             Arch
             bishop
             ,
             was
             willing
             to
             give
             the
             Pope
             autority
             to
             assist
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             all
             he
             could
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             make
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             York
             his
             Legate
             ,
             meaning
             thereby
             to
             devest
             the
             other
             .
             Arch-bishop
             of
             that
             Superiority
             over
             the
             Clergy
             that
             was
             so
             troublesom
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             exercis'd
             in
             his
             own
             right
             as
             Metropolitan
             .
             But
             the
             Pope
             durst
             not
             gratifie
             the
             King
             therein
             ,
             knowing
             the
             spirit
             of
             Beckett
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             contemn
             the
             Legate
             ,
             and
             knew
             well
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             superiority
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             to
             reside
             in
             his
             person
             as
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             who
             ,
             had
             bin
             reputed
             
               tanquam
               alterius
               Orbis
               Papa
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             sent
             to
             him
             to
             advise
             him
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             haughty
             Prelate
             then
             fled
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             was
             too
             hard
             for
             the
             King
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             was
             perswaded
             by
             him
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             opportunity
             to
             enlarge
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             curb
             and
             subdue
             that
             Clergy
             that
             was
             indevoted
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             his
             Bull
             he
             suspended
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Bishops
             who
             adher'd
             to
             the
             King
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             commands
             ;
             which
             so
             much
             incens'd
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             let
             fall
             those
             words
             in
             his
             passion
             ,
             that
             encouraged
             those
             rash
             Gentlemen
             to
             commit
             that
             assassination
             ,
             that
             produc'd
             so
             much
             trouble
             .
             It
             must
             also
             be
             remembred
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             when
             he
             bore
             all
             this
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             was
             indeed
             but
             half
             a
             King
             ,
             having
             caused
             his
             son
             Henry
             to
             be
             crown'd
             King
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             thereupon
             gave
             him
             
             much
             trouble
             ,
             and
             join'd
             with
             the
             French
             King
             against
             him
             :
             and
             that
             he
             had
             so
             large
             and
             great
             Territories
             in
             France
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Popes
             power
             was
             very
             great
             there
             ,
             so
             his
             friendship
             was
             the
             more
             behovefull
             and
             necessary
             to
             the
             King.
             Lastly
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             may
             be
             is
             of
             more
             weight
             then
             any
             thing
             that
             hath
             bin
             said
             in
             this
             disquisition
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             a
             very
             natural
             judgment
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             should
             exercise
             that
             unreasonable
             power
             over
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             given
             him
             an
             absurd
             and
             unlawful
             power
             over
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             an
             unjust
             end
             ,
             when
             he
             obtain'd
             from
             our
             Country-man
             Pope
             Adrian
             ,
             who
             immediatly
             preceded
             Alexander
             ,
             a
             Dispensation
             not
             to
             perform
             the
             Oath
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             ,
             that
             his
             Brother
             Geoffery
             should
             enjoy
             the
             County
             of
             Anjoy
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             and
             desire
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Dispensation
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             had
             no
             power
             to
             grant
             ,
             defrauded
             his
             Brother
             of
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             broke
             his
             Oath
             to
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             afterwards
             forced
             himself
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             next
             Pope
             ,
             when
             he
             assum'd
             a
             power
             over
             him
             in
             a
             case
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             obey
             .
             And
             this
             unadvised
             address
             of
             many
             other
             Princes
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             for
             Dispensations
             of
             this
             kind
             to
             do
             what
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             did
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             do
             hath
             bin
             a
             principal
             inlet
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             accept
             of
             other
             Dispensations
             from
             him
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             stand
             not
             in
             need
             ,
             and
             to
             admit
             other
             his
             incroachments
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             have
             proved
             very
             mischievous
             to
             them
             .
             Of
             the
             condition
             of
             King
             Iohn
             we
             need
             not
             speak
             ,
             whose
             Usurpation
             ,
             Murders
             ,
             and
             absence
             of
             all
             Virtue
             ,
             made
             him
             fit
             to
             undergo
             all
             the
             reproches
             and
             censures
             which
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             exercis'd
             
             him
             with
             ,
             when
             he
             usurped
             upon
             France
             with
             equal
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             The
             succeeding
             Kings
             no
             sooner
             found
             it
             necessary
             to
             expel
             ,
             or
             restrain
             that
             power
             which
             the
             Popes
             had
             so
             inconveniently
             bin
             admitted
             to
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             had
             so
             mischievously
             improv'd
             ,
             but
             the
             Universities
             not
             only
             submitted
             to
             ,
             but
             advanced
             those
             Acts
             which
             tended
             thereunto
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Writings
             of
             Occam
             ,
             and
             other
             Learned
             men
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             in
             the
             Reigns
             of
             those
             Kings
             both
             Edward
             the
             First
             and
             Edward
             the
             Third
             ,
             in
             which
             times
             as
             much
             was
             don
             against
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             was
             afterwards
             don
             by
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             himself
             .
             And
             the
             Gallican
             Church
             would
             not
             at
             this
             time
             have
             preserved
             their
             liberties
             and
             priviledges
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             as
             to
             contemn
             the
             power
             of
             the
             universal
             Bishop
             ,
             if
             the
             University
             of
             the
             Sorbone
             had
             not
             bin
             more
             vigilant
             against
             those
             incroachments
             then
             the
             Crown
             it self
             .
             So
             far
             have
             the
             Universities
             bin
             from
             being
             the
             Authors
             ,
             or
             promoters
             of
             those
             false
             doctrines
             ,
             which
             he
             unjustly
             laies
             to
             their
             charge
             .
             And
             I
             presume
             they
             will
             be
             as
             vigilant
             and
             resolute
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             Civil
             Autority
             from
             being
             invaded
             and
             endangered
             ,
             by
             their
             receiving
             and
             subscribing
             to
             his
             pernicious
             and
             destructive
             principles
             ,
             which
             his
             modesty
             is
             induced
             to
             believe
             may
             be
             planted
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             whole
             Nations
             have
             bin
             brought
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             great
             mysteries
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             which
             are
             above
             reason
             ,
             and
             millions
             of
             men
             have
             bin
             made
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             body
             may
             be
             in
             innumerable
             places
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             reason
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             would
             have
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             to
             make
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             so
             consonant
             to
             reason
             ,
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             
             preached
             .
             But
             his
             Doctrine
             is
             fit
             only
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             his
             own
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             Seducers
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             God
             forbid
             that
             the
             Soveraign
             powers
             should
             contribute
             to
             the
             making
             those
             principles
             believed
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             in
             great
             danger
             to
             be
             destroied
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             suspected
             that
             they
             affected
             to
             have
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             to
             belong
             to
             them
             .
             And
             such
             Princes
             who
             have
             bin
             willi●g
             to
             believe
             they
             have
             it
             ,
             have
             bin
             alwaies
             most
             jealous
             that
             it
             should
             be
             known
             ,
             or
             thought
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             believe
             so
             ;
             since
             they
             know
             there
             would
             be
             a
             quick
             determination
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             if
             all
             their
             Subjects
             knew
             ,
             that
             they
             believed
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             have
             doth
             in
             truth
             belong
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             dispose
             of
             it
             as
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             (
             Pag.
             168.
             )
             
               He
               saies
               a
               Common-wealth
               hath
               many
               diseases
               ,
               which
               proceed
               from
               the
               poison
               of
               Seditious
               doctrines
               ,
               whereof
               one
               is
               ,
               That
               every
               private
               man
               is
               Iudg
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               actions
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             doctrine
             never
             allow'd
             in
             any
             Common-wealth
             ,
             the
             Law
             being
             the
             measure
             of
             all
             good
             or
             evil
             actions
             under
             every
             Government
             ;
             and
             where
             that
             Law
             permits
             a
             liberty
             to
             the
             Subject
             to
             dispute
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             no
             inconvenience
             can
             arise
             thereby
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Soveraign
             by
             his
             own
             autority
             shall
             vacate
             and
             cancel
             all
             Laws
             ,
             the
             Common-wealth
             must
             need
             be
             distracted
             ,
             or
             much
             weakned
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             will
             have
             too
             great
             an
             advantage
             against
             any
             adversary
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             have
             his
             Government
             tried
             by
             any
             Law
             ,
             nor
             his
             Religion
             by
             any
             Scripture
             :
             and
             he
             could
             never
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             believing
             ,
             that
             (
             pag.
             168.
             )
             
               whatsoever
               a
               man
               doth
               against
               his
               conscience
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             to
             civil
             Society
             
             repugnant
             ,
             if
             he
             thought
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             good
             Judges
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             who
             all
             ,
             upon
             all
             occasions
             and
             in
             all
             actions
             ,
             
               commend
               themselves
               to
               every
               mans
               conscience
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             2.
             as
             also
             ,
             
               Our
               rejoicing
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               Testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
            
             2
             Cor.
             1
             12.
             and
             throughout
             the
             whole
             New
             Testament
             the
             conscience
             is
             made
             the
             Judg
             of
             all
             we
             do
             .
             And
             if
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             not
             so
             often
             excepted
             against
             Divines
             for
             being
             good
             Judges
             in
             Religion
             ,
             I
             could
             tell
             him
             of
             very
             good
             ones
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             an
             erroneous
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             own
             best
             excuse
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             depart
             from
             his
             own
             judgment
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             conscience
             ,
             how
             erroneous
             soever
             it
             is
             .
             But
             this
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             is
             restrain'd
             only
             to
             those
             Cases
             where
             the
             Law
             hath
             prescribed
             no
             rule
             ;
             for
             where
             the
             Law
             enjoins
             the
             duty
             ,
             no
             private
             conscience
             can
             deny
             obedience
             .
             In
             case
             of
             misperswasion
             ,
             it
             looks
             upon
             the
             action
             as
             sinful
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             chuses
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             penalty
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             obedience
             ,
             or
             removes
             into
             another
             Climate
             as
             more
             agreeable
             to
             his
             constitution
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             proposes
             to
             himself
             to
             answer
             all
             extravagant
             discourses
             or
             private
             opinions
             of
             seditious
             men
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             countenance
             from
             public
             Autority
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             chuse
             such
             as
             he
             can
             easily
             confute
             .
             All
             sober
             men
             agree
             ,
             that
             tho
             Faith
             and
             Sanctity
             are
             not
             to
             be
             attain'd
             only
             by
             study
             and
             reading
             ,
             yet
             that
             study
             and
             reading
             are
             means
             to
             procure
             that
             grace
             from
             God
             Almighty
             that
             is
             necessary
             thereunto
             .
             And
             himself
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             with
             all
             his
             education
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             correction
             ,
             and
             other
             natural
             waies
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             that
             worketh
             that
             Faith
             and
             Sanctity
             in
             those
             he
             thinks
             fit
             .
             So
             that
             if
             he
             did
             not
             think
             men
             the
             more
             unlearn'd
             for
             being
             
             Divines
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             there
             is
             very
             little
             difference
             between
             what
             those
             unlearned
             Divines
             ,
             and
             himself
             say
             upon
             this
             point
             ,
             saving
             that
             they
             may
             use
             inspiring
             and
             infusing
             ,
             which
             are
             words
             he
             cannot
             endure
             as
             
               insignificant
               speech
            
             ,
             tho
             few
             men
             are
             deceiv'd
             in
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             all
             Soveraigns
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             (
             as
             he
             saies
             they
             are
             )
             because
             such
             Laws
             are
             divine
             ,
             and
             cannot
             by
             any
             man
             or
             Common-wealth
             be
             abrogated
             ,
             they
             then
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             observe
             and
             perform
             those
             Laws
             which
             themselves
             have
             made
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             observe
             ,
             for
             violation
             of
             faith
             is
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             .
             Nor
             doth
             this
             obligation
             set
             any
             Judg
             over
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             nor
             doth
             any
             civil
             Law
             pretend
             that
             there
             is
             any
             power
             to
             punish
             him
             ;
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             that
             in
             justice
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Soveraign
             in
             Heaven
             above
             him
             ,
             tho
             not
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             indeed
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             that
             troubles
             him
             ,
             and
             tends
             ,
             as
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             169.
             )
             
               to
               the
               dissolution
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               That
               every
               private
               man
               has
               an
               absolute
               propriety
               in
               his
               goods
               ,
               such
               as
               excludes
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               ,
            
             which
             if
             true
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               (
               p.
            
             170.
             )
             
               he
               cannot
               perform
               the
               Office
               they
               have
               put
               him
               into
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               defend
               them
               both
               from
               Foreign
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               injuries
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               consequently
               there
               is
               no
               longer
               a
               Common
               wealth
               .
            
             And
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             worth
             the
             defending
             from
             Foreign
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             becomes
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             Can
             he
             defend
             them
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             then
             by
             their
             own
             help
             ,
             with
             their
             own
             hands
             ?
             and
             it
             is
             a
             marvellous
             thing
             that
             
             any
             man
             can
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             be
             as
             vigorously
             assisted
             by
             people
             who
             have
             nothing
             to
             lose
             ,
             as
             by
             men
             who
             defending
             him
             defend
             their
             own
             Goods
             and
             Estates
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             care
             into
             what
             hands
             they
             fall
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             divided
             by
             the
             Soveraigns
             consenting
             that
             he
             will
             not
             exercise
             such
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             and
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             circumstances
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             not
             parted
             with
             any
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             since
             no
             other
             man
             can
             exercise
             that
             which
             he
             forbears
             to
             exercise
             himself
             ;
             which
             could
             be
             don
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             divided
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             much
             a
             greater
             crime
             in
             those
             who
             are
             totally
             ignorant
             of
             the
             laws
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             by
             their
             wit
             and
             presumtion
             to
             undermine
             them
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             who
             are
             learn'd
             in
             the
             study
             and
             profession
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             do
             all
             they
             can
             to
             support
             that
             ,
             which
             only
             supports
             the
             Government
             .
             Much
             less
             is
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             divided
             by
             the
             Soveraigns
             own
             communicating
             part
             of
             it
             to
             be
             executed
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             ,
             by
             their
             education
             and
             experience
             ,
             are
             qualified
             to
             do
             it
             much
             better
             then
             he
             himself
             can
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             able
             to
             do
             ▪
             as
             to
             appoint
             Judges
             to
             administer
             Justice
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             upon
             all
             the
             pretences
             of
             right
             which
             may
             arise
             between
             themselves
             ,
             or
             between
             him
             and
             them
             ▪
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             are
             manifest
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             unknown
             to
             him
             ;
             who
             yet
             keeps
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             in
             his
             hands
             to
             punish
             those
             Deputies
             ,
             if
             they
             swerve
             from
             their
             duty
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             mischiefs
             which
             have
             proceeded
             from
             the
             reading
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             ancient
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             then
             that
             if
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             bin
             alwaies
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             he
             
             was
             very
             much
             to
             blame
             to
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             translate
             Thucyd●des
             into
             English
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Policy
             of
             the
             Greeks
             discovered
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             of
             that
             Oratory
             that
             disposes
             Men
             to
             Sedition
             ,
             then
             in
             all
             Tullies
             ,
             or
             Aristotles
             works
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             he
             had
             then
             ,
             and
             might
             still
             have
             more
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             very
             few
             who
             have
             taken
             delight
             in
             reading
             the
             Books
             of
             Policy
             and
             Histories
             of
             the
             ancient
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             ,
             have
             ever
             fallen
             into
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             much
             more
             fear
             ,
             that
             the
             reading
             this
             and
             other
             Books
             writ
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             glosses
             he
             makes
             upon
             them
             in
             his
             conversation
             ,
             may
             introduce
             thoughts
             of
             Rebellion
             into
             young
             men
             ,
             by
             weakning
             ,
             and
             laughing
             at
             all
             obligations
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             only
             can
             dispose
             men
             to
             obedience
             :
             and
             by
             perswading
             Princes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             safely
             and
             justly
             follow
             the
             extent
             of
             their
             own
             inclinations
             and
             appetites
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             which
             must
             tire
             and
             wear
             out
             all
             Subjection
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             cheerfulness
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             lessening
             the
             reverence
             to
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             reverence
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             undervaluing
             all
             Religion
             ,
             as
             no
             otherwise
             known
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             coustituted
             then
             by
             the
             arbitriment
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             Prince
             ,
             whom
             he
             makes
             a
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             since
             he
             is
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             only
             author
             of
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ;
             the
             swallowing
             of
             all
             which
             opinions
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             destruction
             of
             all
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             all
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Tho
             most
             of
             his
             reflexions
             are
             reproches
             upon
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             is
             imperfectly
             instituted
             ;
             yet
             he
             cannot
             impute
             the
             doctrine
             of
             killing
             Kings
             ,
             whether
             Regicide
             
             or
             Tyrannicide
             ,
             to
             that
             Government
             ,
             nor
             the
             unreasonable
             distinction
             of
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             jurisdiction
             ,
             to
             rob
             the
             Soveraign
             of
             any
             part
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             divide
             one
             part
             of
             his
             Subjects
             from
             a
             dependance
             upon
             his
             justice
             and
             autority
             .
             God
             be
             thanked
             the
             Laws
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             admit
             none
             of
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             such
             distinctions
             to
             that
             pernicious
             purpose
             .
             Nor
             do
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Clergy
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             (
             however
             they
             are
             fallen
             from
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             grace
             )
             use
             any
             style
             or
             title
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             given
             or
             permitted
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             Controversy
             must
             be
             defended
             by
             those
             (
             who
             justly
             lie
             under
             the
             reproch
             )
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             consider
             him
             the
             less
             ,
             because
             ,
             tho
             they
             know
             him
             not
             to
             be
             of
             theirs
             ,
             they
             think
             him
             not
             to
             be
             of
             any
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             levying
             Mony
             ,
             which
             depending
             upon
             any
             general
             assembly
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             172.
             )
             
               endangereth
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               such
               nurishment
               ,
               as
               is
               necessary
               to
               life
               and
               motion
               ,
            
             shall
             be
             more
             properly
             enlarg'd
             upon
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             when
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             very
             wholsome
             remedies
             will
             be
             found
             for
             all
             those
             diseases
             which
             he
             will
             suppose
             may
             proceed
             from
             thence
             ;
             but
             t
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             none
             will
             chuse
             his
             desperate
             prescriptions
             ,
             which
             will
             cure
             the
             di●ease
             by
             killing
             the
             Patient
             .
          
           
             He
             concludes
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             after
             all
             his
             bountiful
             donatives
             to
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             with
             his
             old
             wicked
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             would
             indeed
             irreparably
             destroy
             and
             dissolve
             all
             Common-wealths
             ,
             That
             when
             by
             a
             powerful
             invasion
             from
             a
             foreign
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             a
             prosperous
             Rebellion
             by
             Subjects
             ,
             his
             Soveraign
             is
             so
             far
             oppressed
             that
             he
             can
             keep
             the
             field
             no
             longer
             ,
             
             his
             Subjects
             owe
             him
             no
             farther
             assistance
             ,
             and
             may
             lawfully
             put
             themselves
             under
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             of
             what
             condition
             soever
             ;
             for
             tho
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             174.
             )
             
               The
               right
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               is
               not
               extinguished
               ,
               yet
               the
               obligation
               of
               the
               members
               is
               ,
            
             and
             so
             the
             Soveraign
             is
             left
             to
             look
             to
             himself
             .
             There
             are
             few
             Empires
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             at
             some
             time
             have
             not
             bin
             reduc'd
             ,
             by
             the
             strength
             and
             power
             of
             an
             outragious
             Enemy
             ,
             to
             that
             extremity
             ,
             that
             their
             forces
             have
             not
             bin
             able
             to
             keep
             the
             field
             any
             longer
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             makes
             the
             period
             of
             their
             Subjects
             Loyalty
             ,
             and
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Common
             wealth
             ;
             yet
             of
             these
             at
             last
             many
             Princes
             have
             recover'd
             ,
             and
             redeem'd
             themselves
             from
             that
             period
             ,
             and
             arrived
             again
             at
             their
             full
             height
             and
             glory
             by
             the
             constancy
             and
             vertue
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             their
             firmly
             believing
             ,
             that
             their
             obligations
             could
             not
             be
             extinguish'd
             as
             long
             as
             the
             right
             of
             their
             Soveraign
             Monarch
             was
             not
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             old
             Rules
             which
             Soveraignty
             allwaies
             prescribed
             to
             it self
             ,
             are
             much
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             like
             to
             preserve
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             new
             ones
             which
             he
             would
             plant
             in
             their
             stead
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             old
             subjection
             is
             much
             more
             faithful
             and
             necessary
             to
             the
             support
             and
             defence
             of
             the
             Soveraignty
             ,
             then
             that
             new
             one
             which
             he
             is
             contented
             with
             ,
             and
             prescribes
             ;
             which
             he
             will
             not
             only
             have
             determin'd
             as
             to
             any
             assistance
             of
             his
             natural
             Soveraign
             ,
             tho
             he
             confesses
             (
             pag.
             174.
             )
             
               his
               right
               remains
               still
               in
               him
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               is
               obliged
               ,
               (
               so
               strictly
               obliged
               ,
               that
               no
               pret●nce
               of
               having
               submitted
               h●mself
               out
               of
               fear
               ,
               can
               absolve
               him
               )
               to
               protect
               ,
               and
               assist
               the
               Vsurper
               as
               long
               as
               he
               is
               able
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             entire
             loss
             of
             one
             Battel
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             judgment
             
             of
             subjection
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             shall
             ,
             or
             may
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             any
             Prince
             in
             Europe
             .
             And
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             grounds
             and
             principles
             ,
             which
             he
             concludes
             to
             be
             against
             the
             express
             duty
             of
             Princes
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             People
             be
             ignorant
             of
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             a
             Conscience
             made
             and
             instructed
             like
             other
             mens
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             carefully
             provided
             ,
             that
             whilst
             his
             judgment
             is
             fix'd
             under
             Philosophical
             and
             Metaphysical
             notions
             ,
             his
             Conscience
             shall
             never
             be
             disturb'd
             by
             Religious
             speculations
             and
             apprehensions
             ;
             it
             might
             possibly
             smite
             him
             with
             the
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             these
             excellent
             principles
             were
             industriously
             insinuated
             ,
             divulged
             and
             publish'd
             within
             less
             then
             two
             years
             after
             Cromwels
             Usurpation
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             three
             Nations
             ,
             upon
             the
             Murder
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             then
             declar'd
             in
             this
             Book
             (
             pag.
             165.
             )
             
               that
               against
               such
               Subjects
               who
               deliberately
               deny
               the
               autority
               of
               the
               Common
               wealth
               ,
               then
               ,
               and
               so
               established
               ,
            
             (
             which
             ,
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             much
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             three
             Nations
             then
             did
             )
             
               the
               vengeance
               might
               lawfully
               be
               extended
               not
               only
               to
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               generation
               not
               yet
               in
               being
               ,
               and
               consequently
               innocent
               of
               the
               fact
               for
               which
               they
               are
               afflicted
               ;
               because
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               offence
               ,
               consists
               in
               renouncing
               of
               subjection
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               relapse
               into
               the
               condition
               of
               War
               ,
               commonly
               called
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               so
               offend
               ,
               suffer
               not
               as
               Subjects
               ,
               but
               as
               Enemies
               .
            
             And
             truly
             he
             may
             very
             reasonably
             believe
             ,
             surely
             more
             then
             many
             things
             which
             he
             doth
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             veneme
             of
             this
             Book
             wrought
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             retard
             the
             return
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             for
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             
             so
             many
             cruel
             and
             bloody
             persecutions
             against
             those
             ,
             who
             still
             retain'd
             their
             duty
             and
             Allegiance
             for
             the
             King.
             And
             methinks
             no
             man
             should
             be
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             renewing
             war
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             thinks
             all
             kind
             of
             war
             ,
             upon
             what
             occasion
             soever
             ,
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ;
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             so
             far
             from
             thinking
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             very
             well
             contented
             ,
             and
             believes
             it
             very
             lawful
             for
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             in
             this
             Paragraph
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             to
             make
             war
             against
             any
             whom
             he
             judges
             capable
             to
             do
             him
             hurt
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             30.
             
          
           
             MR.
             Hobbes
             having
             invested
             his
             Soveraign
             with
             so
             absolute
             Power
             and
             Omnipotence
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             expect
             that
             in
             this
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             he
             will
             enjoin
             him
             to
             use
             all
             th●
             autority
             he
             hath
             given
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             gives
             him
             fai●
             warning
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             of
             the
             essential
             Rights
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             specified
             in
             his
             eighteenth
             Chapter
             (
             which
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             he
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             take
             any
             thing
             he
             likes
             from
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             )
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             Common-wealth
             is
             dissolv'd
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             is
             his
             office
             to
             preserve
             those
             Rights
             entire
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             duty
             to
             transfer
             any
             of
             them
             from
             himself
             .
             And
             least
             he
             should
             forget
             the
             Rights
             and
             Power
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             recollects
             them
             all
             in
             three
             or
             four
             lines
             ,
             amongst
             which
             he
             puts
             him
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             leavy
             mony
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             in
             his
             own
             conscience
             he
             shall
             judg
             necessary
             :
             and
             then
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             agaist
             his
             duty
             to
             let
             the
             People
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             mis-informed
             of
             the
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             of
             those
             his
             essential
             Rights
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             make
             his
             Leviathan
             Canonical
             Scripture
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             Book
             ever
             yet
             printed
             ,
             that
             can
             inform
             them
             of
             those
             rights
             ,
             and
             the
             grounds
             and
             reason
             of
             them
             .
             And
             how
             worthy
             they
             are
             to
             receive
             that
             countenance
             and
             autority
             ,
             will
             best
             appear
             by
             a
             farther
             examination
             of
             the
             Particulars
             ;
             and
             yet
             a
             man
             might
             have
             reasonably
             expected
             from
             
             the
             first
             Paragraph
             of
             this
             Chapter
             another
             kind
             of
             tenderness
             ,
             indeed
             as
             great
             as
             he
             can
             wish
             ,
             of
             the
             good
             and
             welfare
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             when
             he
             declares
             ,
             (
             pag.
             175.
             )
             
               That
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Monarch
               consists
               in
               the
               end
               for
               which
               he
               was
               trusted
               with
               the
               Soveraign
               power
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               procuration
               of
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               is
               obliged
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               an
               account
               thereof
               to
               God
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Law.
               But
               by
               safety
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               is
               not
               mea●●
               a
               bare
               preservation
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               other
               contentments
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               every
               man
               by
               lawful
               industry
               ,
               without
               danger
               or
               hurt
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               can
               acquire
               to
               h●mself
               .
            
             Who
             can
             expect
             a
             more
             blessed
             condition
             ?
             Who
             can
             desire
             a
             more
             gracious
             Soveraign
             ?
             No
             man
             would
             have
             thought
             this
             specious
             Building
             should
             have
             its
             Foundation
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             foolish
             Indians
             ,
             upon
             sand
             ,
             that
             ,
             assoon
             as
             you
             come
             to
             rest
             upon
             it
             ,
             molders
             away
             to
             nothing
             ;
             that
             this
             safety
             ,
             safety
             improv'd
             with
             all
             the
             other
             contentments
             of
             life
             ,
             should
             consist
             in
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             mans
             being
             instructed
             and
             prepar'd
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             nothing
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             he
             hath
             by
             his
             lawful
             industry
             acquir'd
             to
             himself
             all
             the
             contentments
             of
             life
             which
             he
             can
             set
             his
             heart
             upon
             ,
             one
             touch
             of
             his
             Soveraigns
             hand
             ,
             one
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             can
             take
             all
             this
             from
             him
             without
             doing
             him
             any
             injury
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             propagated
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             is
             confident
             will
             easily
             be
             receiv'd
             and
             consented
             to
             ,
             since
             if
             it
             were
             not
             according
             the
             principles
             of
             Reason
             ,
             he
             is
             sure
             it
             is
             a
             principle
             from
             autority
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             so
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             if
             the
             Peoples
             minds
             be
             not
             tainted
             with
             dependance
             upon
             the
             Potent
             ,
             or
             scribled
             over
             with
             the
             opinions
             of
             their
             Doctors
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             reasons
             which
             he
             gives
             ,
             why
             his
             
             grounds
             of
             the
             rights
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             should
             be
             diligently
             and
             truly
             taught
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             good
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             grounds
             are
             not
             good
             ,
             because
             he
             confesses
             ,
             (
             pag.
             175.
             )
             that
             
               they
               cannot
               be
               maintain'd
               by
               any
               Civil
               Law
               ,
               or
               terror
               of
               legal
               punishment
               .
            
             And
             as
             few
             men
             agree
             with
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             in
             the
             essential
             Rights
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             so
             none
             allows
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             agree
             with
             himself
             ,
             
               that
               all
               resistance
               to
               the
               rights
               of
               the
               Soveraignty
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               essential
               ,
               is
               Rebellion
               .
            
             He
             allows
             it
             to
             be
             a
             priviledg
             of
             the
             Subject
             that
             he
             may
             sue
             the
             King
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             Soveraign
             may
             sue
             the
             Subject
             ,
             who
             may
             as
             lawfully
             defend
             as
             sue
             ,
             and
             every
             such
             defence
             is
             a
             resistance
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             right
             of
             demanding
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             suppose
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             will
             not
             say
             it
             is
             Rebellion
             .
             He
             that
             doth
             positively
             refuse
             to
             pay
             mony
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             justly
             owe
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             shall
             be
             compell'd
             to
             pay
             ,
             doth
             resist
             an
             essential
             Right
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             which
             is
             constituted
             in
             having
             a
             force
             to
             support
             his
             resistance
             ,
             and
             a
             purpose
             to
             apply
             it
             that
             way
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             taught
             ,
             because
             not
             so
             easily
             understood
             as
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             so
             I
             cannot
             comprehend
             ,
             why
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             should
             imagine
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             to
             be
             more
             secure
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             when
             he
             confesses
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               is
               made
               Law
               ,
               only
               by
               being
               made
               part
               of
               the
               Civil
               Law
               :
            
             and
             if
             the
             Civil
             Law
             did
             not
             provide
             a
             restraint
             from
             the
             violation
             of
             Faith
             ,
             by
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             punishment
             that
             must
             attend
             it
             ,
             the
             obligation
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             wonld
             be
             a
             very
             faint
             security
             to
             Princes
             for
             the
             obedience
             of
             their
             Subjects
             .
             But
             he
             chuses
             to
             appeal
             only
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Text
             so
             few
             men
             have
             read
             
             and
             understand
             ,
             to
             support
             an
             imaginary
             Faith
             that
             was
             never
             given
             ,
             upon
             which
             Soveraignty
             was
             founded
             .
             For
             which
             he
             hath
             another
             reason
             likewise
             ;
             for
             his
             Law
             of
             Nature
             is
             always
             at
             hand
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             when
             no
             other
             Law
             will.
             For
             when
             you
             tell
             him
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             forbiddeth
             the
             violation
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             are
             obliged
             to
             observe
             the
             Promises
             they
             make
             ,
             and
             the
             Oaths
             they
             take
             ;
             he
             answers
             you
             with
             great
             confidence
             ,
             and
             great
             cleerness
             ,
             that
             
               that
               rule
               is
               only
               obligatory
               to
               Subjects
               ,
            
             for
             that
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
               such
               Promises
               and
               Oaths
               taken
               by
               Princes
               ,
               are
            
             ipso
             facto
             
               void
               ,
               invalid
               ,
               an●
               bind
               not
               at
               all
               .
            
             So
             that
             by
             this
             omnipotent
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             indispensable
             and
             eternal
             ,
             the
             Sacred
             Word
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             fix'd
             and
             unmoveable
             as
             the
             center
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             made
             as
             changeable
             as
             the
             Moon
             ;
             and
             the
             breach
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             odious
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             is
             made
             lawful
             for
             Kings
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             only
             Persons
             in
             the
             World
             who
             cannot
             be
             perjur'd
             ,
             because
             the
             indispensable
             Law
             of
             Nature
             will
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             perform
             what
             they
             promise
             .
             And
             now
             we
             see
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             must
             only
             be
             able
             to
             support
             that
             Government
             ,
             which
             no
             Civil
             Law
             will
             be
             able
             to
             do
             :
             it
             remains
             ,
             that
             tho
             there
             may
             be
             a
             very
             innocent
             and
             lawful
             resistance
             of
             some
             essential
             Rights
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             for
             recovery
             whereof
             he
             may
             be
             put
             to
             sue
             at
             Law
             ,
             as
             hath
             bin
             said
             before
             ,
             his
             Soveraign
             by
             his
             right
             of
             Interpreting
             Law
             ,
             may
             ,
             as
             his
             Institutor
             here
             hath
             don
             ,
             interpret
             such
             resistance
             to
             be
             Treason
             ,
             and
             so
             confi●cate
             the
             Estate
             of
             the
             greatest
             Subject
             he
             hath
             ,
             who
             hath
             an
             Estate
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             have
             .
          
           
             He
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             find
             some
             answer
             to
             the
             want
             
             of
             President
             ,
             which
             he
             sees
             will
             alwaies
             lie
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             not
             bin
             hitherto
             any
             Common-wealth
             where
             those
             Rights
             have
             bin
             acknowledg'd
             or
             challeng'd
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             alwaies
             the
             ill
             luck
             to
             leave
             the
             Objection
             as
             strong
             as
             he
             found
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             could
             find
             no
             Artificers
             to
             assist
             in
             the
             erecting
             such
             a
             Building
             as
             may
             last
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Materials
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             skill
             in
             Architecture
             from
             the
             principles
             of
             Reason
             ,
             his
             long
             study
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Materials
             ,
             and
             the
             divers
             effects
             of
             Figure
             and
             Proportion
             ,
             men
             would
             rather
             chuse
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             Houses
             they
             have
             ,
             then
             to
             pull
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             exspect
             till
             he
             set
             up
             better
             in
             the
             place
             .
             He
             must
             give
             a
             better
             evidence
             then
             his
             non-reason
             ,
             that
             his
             Government
             will
             be
             everlasting
             ,
             before
             men
             believe
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             his
             Principles
             from
             autority
             of
             Scripture
             come
             to
             be
             examin'd
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             to
             have
             no
             more
             solidity
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             he
             hath
             produc'd
             from
             his
             long
             study
             and
             observation
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             shall
             do
             well
             to
             get
             his
             Doctrine
             planted
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             and
             among
             that
             People
             who
             are
             made
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Body
             may
             be
             in
             innumerable
             places
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             where
             possibly
             things
             equally
             unreasonably
             may
             be
             believ'd
             .
             And
             since
             men
             are
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             in
             love
             with
             any
             Form
             of
             Government
             more
             then
             with
             their
             own
             ,
             nor
             to
             desire
             change
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             177.
             )
             
               is
               like
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               first
               of
               Gods
               Commandments
               ,
            
             he
             hath
             himself
             raised
             one
             unanswerable
             Argument
             against
             the
             reception
             and
             doctrine
             of
             his
             L●viathan
             .
             His
             unskilful
             reproches
             upon
             the
             Universities
             are
             sufficiently
             refuted
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             would
             hardly
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Person
             
             should
             think
             it
             to
             be
             of
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             to
             take
             care
             for
             the
             making
             of
             good
             Laws
             ,
             and
             should
             so
             frankly
             declare
             ,
             That
             no
             Law
             can
             be
             conceiv'd
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             necessary
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             and
             the
             People
             cannot
             be
             separated
             ;
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             determine
             ,
             that
             all
             Laws
             which
             establish
             any
             Propriety
             to
             and
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             are
             invalid
             and
             void
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             an
             essential
             and
             inseparable
             Right
             in
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             to
             levy
             as
             much
             mony
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             as
             he
             in
             his
             own
             conscience
             shall
             judg
             necessary
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             tho
             I
             think
             I
             have
             in
             several
             places
             of
             this
             Discourse
             sufficiently
             evinc'd
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             the
             inconsistency
             of
             the
             good
             and
             security
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             with
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             enlarge
             upon
             the
             Disquisition
             thereof
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             reasons
             which
             induce
             him
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             any
             kind
             of
             restraint
             of
             his
             power
             of
             raising
             mony
             ,
             by
             what
             consent
             of
             his
             own
             soever
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             then
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             :
             for
             this
             power
             of
             taking
             every
             mans
             mony
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             goods
             that
             will
             yield
             mony
             ,
             is
             his
             principal
             contention
             throughout
             his
             Book
             ,
             besides
             his
             liberty
             to
             lay
             asleep
             ,
             alter
             ,
             and
             repeal
             all
             Laws
             according
             to
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             The
             expence
             and
             charge
             of
             the
             preservation
             and
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Government
             being
             uncertain
             and
             contingent
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             be
             provided
             for
             by
             any
             constant
             provision
             or
             revenue
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             emergent
             occasion
             ,
             upon
             a
             suddain
             Rebellion
             or
             foreign
             Invasion
             ,
             the
             Soveraign
             hath
             not
             power
             to
             raise
             what
             mony
             he
             thinks
             necessary
             to
             suppress
             the
             one
             and
             resist
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             must
             be
             lost
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             may
             do
             it
             in
             either
             of
             those
             cases
             ,
             he
             may
             
             do
             it
             to
             prevent
             either
             ;
             and
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             suppos'd
             that
             he
             will
             not
             take
             more
             ,
             tho
             he
             may
             take
             all
             ,
             then
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             the
             occasion
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             strongest
             case
             (
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             so
             strong
             in
             relation
             to
             an
             Island
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             relation
             to
             an
             In-land
             Kingdom
             )
             he
             hath
             ,
             or
             can
             suppose
             ,
             for
             the
             support
             of
             this
             power
             ,
             to
             every
             part
             of
             which
             this
             answer
             may
             be
             applied
             .
          
           
             As
             there
             is
             no
             Soveraign
             in
             Europe
             who
             pretends
             to
             this
             right
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             so
             there
             was
             never
             any
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             considerable
             Country
             lost
             by
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             preserv'd
             by
             the
             actual
             exercise
             of
             it
             :
             and
             the
             Laws
             themselves
             permit
             ,
             and
             allow
             many
             things
             to
             be
             don
             ,
             when
             the
             mischief
             and
             necessity
             are
             in
             view
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             warrantably
             be
             don
             upon
             the
             pretence
             of
             preventing
             it
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             necessity
             is
             pleadable
             in
             any
             Court
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             only
             its
             pardon
             but
             justification
             ;
             as
             when
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             a
             private
             man
             pulls
             down
             a
             house
             or
             more
             ,
             which
             are
             next
             to
             that
             house
             which
             is
             on
             fire
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             farther
             mischief
             ,
             the
             Law
             justifies
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             necessity
             and
             benefit
             is
             as
             visible
             as
             the
             fire
             ;
             yet
             it
             would
             not
             be
             justice
             in
             the
             Soveraign
             himself
             ,
             to
             cause
             a
             mans
             house
             to
             be
             pulled
             down
             that
             is
             seven
             miles
             distant
             ,
             upon
             a
             fore-sight
             that
             the
             fire
             may
             come
             thither
             .
             I
             am
             not
             averse
             from
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             opinion
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             who
             is
             upon
             the
             point
             of
             starving
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             able
             to
             buy
             meat
             ,
             may
             take
             as
             much
             of
             the
             meat
             he
             first
             sees
             ,
             as
             will
             serve
             for
             that
             meal
             ;
             and
             this
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             without
             punishment
             by
             any
             Municipal
             Law
             ,
             which
             seldom
             cancels
             the
             unquestionable
             Law
             of
             Nature
             :
             but
             this
             necessity
             will
             not
             justifie
             him
             in
             the
             stealing
             or
             taking
             by
             force
             an
             Ox
             
             from
             any
             man
             to
             prevent
             starving
             for
             a
             month
             together
             ,
             how
             poor
             soever
             the
             man
             is
             ,
             or
             to
             rob
             a
             Poulterers
             shop
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             a
             second
             course
             .
             Necessity
             is
             not
             a
             word
             unknown
             ,
             or
             unconsider'd
             by
             the
             Law.
             No
             Subject
             ,
             who
             will
             obey
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             that
             power
             and
             autority
             which
             he
             conf●sses
             to
             be
             unquestionable
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             can
             run
             into
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             doth
             ,
             all
             other
             Subjects
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             Laws
             to
             assist
             ,
             to
             suppress
             it
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             force
             ,
             and
             under
             such
             conduct
             and
             command
             as
             the
             Soveraign
             directs
             .
             If
             this
             Rebellion
             prospers
             ,
             let
             the
             Soveraigns
             right
             be
             what
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             assigns
             him
             ,
             to
             levy
             mony
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             levy
             it
             in
             the
             Rebels
             Quarters
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             extend
             their
             Quarters
             far
             ,
             they
             share
             the
             Soveraignty
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             appoints
             those
             who
             live
             in
             those
             Quarters
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             protection
             ,
             to
             assist
             and
             defend
             their
             Protectors
             .
             The
             case
             is
             the
             same
             in
             an
             actual
             Invasion
             ,
             where
             the
             Invaders
             right
             grows
             at
             least
             as
             fast
             as
             the
             Rebels
             ;
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             cheerfully
             submitted
             to
             ,
             can
             levy
             mony
             only
             where
             he
             is
             obeied
             ,
             and
             upon
             those
             whose
             hands
             must
             fight
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             give
             him
             other
             assistance
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             he
             be
             not
             like
             to
             be
             stronger
             by
             accepting
             what
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             give
             ,
             then
             by
             letting
             them
             know
             that
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             give
             ,
             because
             all
             they
             have
             is
             his
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             both
             these
             cases
             of
             an
             actual
             Rebellion
             ,
             or
             actual
             Invasion
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             takes
             any
             mans
             mony
             that
             he
             finds
             (
             and
             if
             he
             cannot
             find
             it
             ,
             his
             right
             to
             take
             it
             will
             do
             him
             little
             good
             )
             not
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             as
             that
             mans
             ,
             to
             be
             laid
             out
             for
             his
             own
             and
             public
             defence
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             repaid
             by
             the
             public
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             defended
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             any
             private
             
             man
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             little
             complaint
             of
             the
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             of
             Property
             will
             be
             still
             unshaken
             .
             But
             all
             these
             mischiefs
             are
             to
             be
             prevented
             by
             the
             Soveraigns
             sagacity
             and
             fore-sight
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             may
             not
             levy
             what
             mony
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             thinks
             requisite
             to
             make
             preparations
             to
             disappoint
             all
             such
             designs
             of
             both
             kinds
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             too
             late
             indeed
             to
             do
             it
             after
             ,
             and
             the
             Common-wealth
             cannot
             but
             suffer
             by
             the
             defect
             of
             power
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             mischief
             be
             only
             in
             apprehension
             ,
             there
             is
             time
             to
             raise
             mony
             in
             that
             way
             which
             is
             provided
             ,
             and
             agreed
             upon
             for
             those
             extraordinary
             occasions
             ,
             by
             asking
             their
             consent
             ,
             who
             can
             without
             any
             complaint
             or
             murmur
             that
             can
             prove
             inconvenient
             ,
             give
             present
             directions
             for
             the
             paiment
             thereof
             .
             But
             what
             if
             they
             refuse
             to
             give
             ;
             must
             the
             Common-wealth
             perish
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             in
             it
             ,
             whose
             defence
             the
             Soveraign
             hath
             undertaken
             ,
             and
             is
             bound
             to
             ?
             If
             the
             Soveraign
             hath
             taken
             all
             they
             have
             before
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             nothing
             left
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             those
             necessary
             seasons
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             will
             his
             obligation
             to
             defend
             them
             do
             good
             ?
             and
             how
             are
             they
             like
             to
             assist
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             defend
             but
             his
             power
             to
             make
             them
             miserable
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             good
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             Princes
             will
             extend
             their
             power
             ,
             how
             absolute
             soever
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             undo
             their
             Subjects
             wantonly
             and
             unnecessarily
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             reasonable
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             Subjects
             who
             enjoy
             Peace
             and
             Plenty
             ,
             will
             obstinately
             refuse
             to
             contribute
             towards
             their
             own
             preservation
             ,
             when
             both
             are
             in
             danger
             .
             But
             since
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             suppose
             a
             case
             that
             never
             yet
             fell
             out
             ,
             to
             introduce
             a
             Government
             that
             was
             never
             before
             thought
             of
             ,
             let
             us
             admit
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             obstinate
             Spirit
             may
             rule
             in
             
             that
             Assembly
             which
             have
             the
             power
             to
             raise
             mony
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             peremtorily
             refuse
             to
             give
             any
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             want
             thereof
             the
             Common-wealth
             is
             really
             like
             to
             be
             dissolv'd
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             admit
             this
             ,
             (
             tho
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             obstinacy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             obstinacy
             as
             natural
             as
             this
             ,
             to
             perform
             no
             function
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             must
             dissolve
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             his
             own
             institution
             )
             the
             question
             shall
             be
             ,
             Whether
             this
             very
             disease
             be
             worthy
             of
             such
             a
             cure
             ?
             whether
             the
             confess'd
             possibility
             of
             such
             a
             danger
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             secur'd
             and
             prevented
             by
             such
             a
             remedy
             ?
             and
             I
             think
             most
             wise
             and
             dispassioned
             men
             will
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             perpetual
             inquietude
             and
             vexation
             ,
             that
             must
             attend
             men
             who
             are
             in
             daily
             fear
             to
             have
             all
             they
             have
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             they
             have
             nothing
             their
             own
             to
             leave
             to
             their
             Children
             and
             Family
             ,
             is
             too
             disproportion'd
             a
             provision
             to
             prevent
             a
             mischief
             that
             is
             possible
             to
             fall
             out
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             hazard
             of
             that
             is
             more
             reasonably
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             ,
             then
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             more
             probable
             revolution
             from
             the
             other
             distemper
             .
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             heightened
             the
             danger
             his
             Soveraignty
             may
             be
             in
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             desperate
             imaginations
             his
             melancholy
             or
             fancy
             can
             suggest
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             no
             defect
             of
             power
             can
             ever
             make
             a
             Prince
             so
             weak
             ,
             so
             impotent
             ,
             and
             so
             completely
             miserable
             ,
             as
             his
             being
             Soveraign
             over
             such
             Subjects
             as
             have
             nothing
             to
             give
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             nothing
             that
             is
             their
             own
             ;
             nor
             will
             the
             conscience
             of
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             do
             all
             he
             may
             ,
             bring
             any
             substantial
             Cordial
             to
             them
             :
             but
             as
             he
             saies
             ,
             that
             his
             Soveraign
             
               may
               command
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               don
               against
               Law
               ,
               because
               his
               command
               amounts
               to
               a
               repeal
               of
               that
               Law
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               can
               make
               himself
               free
               ,
               is
               free
            
             ;
             so
             they
             will
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             can
             be
             undon
             at
             the
             pleasure
             
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             is
             undon
             already
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             day
             is
             but
             the
             Eve
             of
             his
             destruction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             think
             of
             all
             ways
             to
             prevent
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             knows
             the
             effect
             of
             fear
             too
             well
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             a
             man
             who
             is
             in
             a
             continual
             fright
             can
             be
             fix'd
             in
             a
             firm
             obedience
             .
          
           
             His
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             judgment
             comprehends
             and
             exacts
             all
             his
             Injunctions
             contain'd
             in
             his
             Leviathan
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             Theological
             Speculations
             ,
             I
             refer
             to
             the
             consideration
             and
             examination
             of
             his
             Friends
             the
             Divines
             ,
             who
             no
             doubt
             will
             be
             well
             pleased
             to
             find
             him
             a
             better
             Casuist
             ,
             now
             he
             comes
             to
             revolve
             the
             tenth
             Commandment
             in
             this
             his
             thirtieth
             Chapter
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             in
             his
             twenty
             seventh
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             his
             gloss
             upon
             the
             same
             Text
             ;
             for
             there
             he
             determines
             clearly
             ,
             (
             pag.
             151.
             )
             that
             
               to
               be
               delighted
               in
               the
               imagination
               only
               of
               being
               possessed
               of
               an
               other
               mans
               goods
               ,
               or
               wife
               ,
               without
               intention
               to
               take
               them
               from
               him
               by
               force
               or
               fraud
               ,
               is
               no
               breach
               of
               this
               Law
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
               :
               nor
               the
               pleasure
               a
               man
               hath
               in
               imagining
               the
               death
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               from
               whose
               life
               he
               expects
               nothing
               but
               dammage
               and
               displeasure
               ,
               any
               sin
               .
            
             The
             business
             he
             then
             had
             ,
             was
             to
             find
             excuses
             and
             extenuation
             for
             sins
             ;
             but
             now
             having
             occasion
             better
             to
             consider
             that
             Commandment
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             stood
             in
             need
             ,
             he
             finds
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             intention
             to
             do
             an
             unjust
             act
             ,
             tho
             hinder'd
             ,
             is
             injustice
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             the
             pravity
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             irregularity
             of
             the
             act
             ;
             as
             if
             in
             the
             former
             case
             ,
             all
             that
             delight
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             being
             possessed
             of
             another
             mans
             Wife
             ,
             or
             the
             pleasure
             one
             has
             in
             thinking
             of
             the
             death
             of
             a
             man
             he
             doth
             not
             love
             ,
             could
             be
             without
             any
             pravity
             of
             the
             Will.
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             a
             purpose
             and
             intendment
             
             may
             be
             more
             criminal
             then
             mere
             complacency
             ;
             but
             we
             know
             more
             or
             less
             do
             not
             change
             the
             Species
             of
             things
             .
             And
             for
             the
             best
             way
             of
             inculcating
             all
             his
             useful
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             setting
             aside
             certain
             daies
             to
             infuse
             (
             which
             upon
             so
             good
             an
             occasion
             will
             not
             offend
             his
             severe
             ear
             )
             the
             same
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             he
             conceives
             to
             be
             a
             duty
             enjoin'd
             by
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             ,
             I
             shall
             defer
             my
             opinion
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             when
             upon
             the
             view
             of
             all
             his
             Doctrines
             by
             retail
             ,
             we
             may
             better
             consult
             upon
             the
             method
             of
             spreading
             them
             abroad
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             must
             not
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             that
             I
             observe
             his
             extreme
             malignity
             to
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             by
             whose
             bread
             he
             hath
             bin
             alwaies
             sustain'd
             ,
             who
             must
             not
             expect
             any
             part
             ,
             at
             least
             any
             precedence
             in
             his
             Institution
             ;
             that
             in
             this
             his
             deep
             meditation
             upon
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             conjuncture
             when
             the
             Levellers
             were
             at
             highest
             ,
             and
             the
             reduction
             of
             all
             degrees
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             was
             resolv'd
             upon
             ,
             and
             begun
             ,
             and
             exercis'd
             towards
             the
             whole
             Nobility
             with
             all
             the
             instances
             of
             contemt
             and
             scorn
             ,
             he
             chose
             to
             publish
             his
             judgment
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             People
             requir'd
             an
             equality
             of
             Person
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             pag.
             180.
             )
             
               the
               honor
               of
               great
               Persons
               is
               to
               be
               valued
               for
               their
               beneficence
               ,
               and
               the
               aids
               they
               give
               to
               men
               of
               inferior
               rank
               ,
               or
               not
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               consequence
               of
               partiality
               towards
               the
               great
               ▪
               raised
               hatred
               ,
               and
               an
               endeavor
               in
               the
               People
               to
               pull
               down
               all
               oppressing
               and
               contumelious
               greatness
            
             ;
             language
             lent
             to
             ,
             or
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Agitators
             of
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             He
             seems
             to
             think
             the
             making
             of
             good
             Laws
             to
             be
             incumbent
             on
             the
             Soveraign
             as
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             of
             much
             importance
             to
             his
             Government
             ;
             but
             he
             saies
             then
             ,
             (
             pag.
             181.
             )
             
               that
               by
               a
               good
               Law
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               mean
               a
               
               just
               Law
               ,
               for
               that
               no
               Law
               can
               be
               unjust
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               made
               by
               the
               Soveraign
               P●wer
               .
            
             And
             in
             truth
             ,
             if
             the
             use
             of
             Laws
             is
             not
             to
             restrain
             men
             from
             doing
             amiss
             ,
             and
             to
             instruct
             and
             dispose
             them
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             them
             when
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             no
             use
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Laws
             or
             no.
             For
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             own
             illustration
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
            
             182.
             )
             
               Hedges
               are
               set
               to
               stop
               Travellers
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               them
               in
               the
               way
            
             that
             is
             allow'd
             and
             prescrib'd
             ,
             and
             for
             hindering
             them
             to
             chuse
             a
             way
             for
             themselves
             ,
             tho
             a
             better
             and
             nearer
             way
             ;
             and
             Laws
             are
             made
             to
             guide
             ,
             and
             govern
             ,
             and
             punish
             men
             who
             presume
             to
             decline
             that
             rule
             ,
             and
             to
             chuse
             another
             to
             walk
             by
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             agreeable
             to
             their
             own
             appetite
             or
             convenience
             .
             He
             renews
             his
             trouble
             to
             find
             fit
             Counsellors
             for
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             so
             much
             consider'd
             before
             ,
             and
             finds
             the
             office
             to
             be
             as
             hard
             as
             the
             Etymology
             (
             of
             which
             let
             the
             Grammarians
             and
             he
             agree
             )
             and
             saies
             plainly
             ,
             (
             pag.
             184.
             )
             
               that
               the
               Politics
               is
               a
               harder
               study
               then
               the
               study
               of
               Geometry
               :
            
             and
             probably
             he
             believes
             that
             he
             can
             set
             down
             as
             firm
             Rules
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             in
             the
             other
             .
             (
             pag.
             184.
             )
             
               Good
               counsel
            
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               comes
               not
               by
               lot
               or
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               more
               reason
               to
               expect
               good
               advice
               from
               the
               rich
               ,
               or
               the
               noble
               ,
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               state
               ,
               then
               in
               delineating
               the
               dimensions
               of
               a
               Fortress
            
             ;
             and
             is
             very
             solicitous
             ,
             like
             a
             faithful
             Leveller
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             may
             have
             priviledges
             of
             that
             kind
             by
             his
             birth
             or
             descent
             ,
             or
             have
             farther
             honor
             then
             adhereth
             naturally
             to
             his
             abilities
             ;
             whereas
             in
             all
             well
             instituted
             Governments
             ,
             as
             well
             among
             the
             Ancient
             as
             the
             Modern
             ,
             the
             Heirs
             and
             Descendants
             from
             worthy
             and
             eminent
             Parents
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             degenerate
             from
             their
             vertue
             ,
             have
             bin
             alwaies
             allow'd
             a
             preference
             ,
             
             and
             kind
             of
             title
             to
             emploiments
             and
             offices
             of
             honor
             and
             trust
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             (
             pag.
             184.
             )
             
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Soveraign
               power
            
             ,
             tho
             they
             must
             be
             confer'd
             by
             him
             :
             and
             the
             Pedegree
             of
             those
             pretences
             from
             the
             Germans
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             those
             dreams
             which
             he
             falls
             into
             ,
             when
             he
             invades
             the
             quarters
             of
             History
             to
             make
             good
             his
             assertions
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             since
             he
             reckons
             the
             sending
             out
             Colonies
             ,
             and
             erecting
             Plantations
             ,
             the
             encouraging
             all
             manner
             of
             Arts
             ,
             as
             Navigation
             ,
             Agriculture
             ,
             Fishing
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             Manufactures
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Policy
             and
             Office
             of
             a
             Soveraign
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             in
             his
             power
             to
             deny
             ,
             that
             his
             Soveraign
             is
             obliged
             to
             perform
             all
             those
             promises
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             good
             all
             those
             concessions
             and
             priviledges
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             and
             granted
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             have
             bin
             thereby
             induc'd
             ▪
             to
             expose
             their
             Fortunes
             and
             their
             Industry
             to
             those
             Adventures
             ,
             as
             hath
             bin
             formerly
             enlarg'd
             upon
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Merchants
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             his
             Conclusions
             and
             Determinations
             .
             And
             I
             cannot
             but
             here
             observe
             the
             great
             vigilance
             and
             caution
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             (
             who
             hath
             an
             excellent
             faculty
             of
             employing
             very
             soft
             words
             ,
             for
             the
             bringing
             the
             most
             hard
             and
             cruel
             things
             to
             pass
             )
             uses
             out
             of
             his
             abstracted
             love
             of
             Justice
             ,
             towards
             the
             regulating
             and
             well
             ordering
             his
             poor
             and
             strong
             people
             ,
             whom
             he
             transplants
             into
             other
             Countries
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             whom
             he
             will
             by
             no
             means
             suffer
             to
             exterminate
             those
             they
             find
             there
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             constrain
             them
             to
             inhabit
             closer
             together
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             range
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             ground
             ;
             that
             is
             in
             more
             significant
             words
             ,
             which
             the
             tenderness
             of
             his
             nature
             would
             not
             give
             him
             leave
             to
             ●tter
             ,
             to
             take
             from
             them
             the
             abundance
             they
             pos●●ss
             ,
             and
             reduce
             
             them
             to
             such
             an
             assignation
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             compell'd
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             (
             pag.
             181.
             )
             
               to
               court
               each
               little
               plot
               with
               art
               and
               labor
               to
               give
               them
               their
               sustenance
               in
               d●e
               season
               .
            
             And
             if
             all
             this
             good
             H●sbandry
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             still
             over-charg'd
             with
             Inhabitants
             ,
             he
             hath
             out
             of
             his
             deep
             meditation
             prescrib'd
             them
             a
             sure
             remedy
             for
             that
             too
             ,
             (
             pag.
             181.
             )
             War
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             
               will
               provid●
               for
               every
               man
               by
               victory
               ,
               or
               death
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             must
             cut
             the
             throats
             of
             all
             men
             who
             are
             troublesom
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             without
             doubt
             must
             be
             the
             natural
             and
             final
             period
             of
             all
             his
             Prescriptions
             in
             Policy
             and
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             31.
             
          
           
             AFTER
             he
             hath
             form'd
             such
             a
             Kingdom
             for
             man
             ,
             as
             is
             agreeable
             to
             his
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             he
             concludes
             this
             second
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             by
             assigning
             the
             one
             and
             thirtieth
             Chapter
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             by
             nature
             ;
             concerning
             which
             ,
             he
             enlargeth
             himself
             with
             less
             reservation
             in
             the
             third
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             which
             immediatly
             follows
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             make
             no
             reflexions
             upon
             what
             he
             saies
             concerning
             it
             ,
             till
             we
             come
             thither
             :
             nor
             upon
             his
             Worship
             and
             Attributes
             which
             he
             assigns
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             rather
             what
             are
             not
             Attributes
             to
             him
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             explaining
             or
             defining
             ,
             he
             makes
             many
             things
             harder
             then
             they
             were
             before
             .
             As
             all
             men
             who
             know
             what
             the
             meaning
             of
             knowledg
             and
             understanding
             is
             ,
             know
             it
             less
             after
             they
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             i●
             is
             
               (
               pag.
               190.
               )
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               tumult
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
               raised
               by
               external
               things
               ,
               that
               press
               the
               organical
               parts
               of
               mans
               body
               .
            
             And
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             he
             hath
             throughout
             this
             whole
             Chapter
             with
             wonderful
             art
             ,
             by
             making
             use
             of
             very
             many
             easie
             ,
             proper
             ,
             and
             very
             significant
             words
             ,
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             compound
             the
             whole
             so
             involv'd
             and
             intricate
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             Chapter
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             the
             sense
             whereof
             the
             Reader
             can
             with
             more
             difficulty
             carry
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             observe
             the
             several
             fallacies
             and
             contradictions
             in
             it
             .
             Of
             which
             kind
             of
             obscurity
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             makes
             as
             much
             use
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             brightest
             elucidations
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             Soveraign
             
             power
             over
             all
             definitions
             :
             which
             he
             uses
             not
             (
             as
             is
             don
             in
             Geometry
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             is
             
               the
               only
               science
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               hith●rto
               to
               bestow
               upon
               man-kind
               )
            
             as
             preliminaries
             or
             postulata
             ,
             by
             which
             men
             may
             know
             the
             setled
             signification
             of
             words
             ,
             but
             reserves
             the
             prerogative
             to
             himself
             ,
             to
             give
             new
             Definitions
             as
             often
             as
             he
             hath
             occasion
             to
             use
             the
             same
             terms
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             conduces
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             he
             may
             inform
             his
             Reader
             ,
             or
             else
             perplex
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             doth
             not
             think
             himself
             safe
             in
             the
             former
             plain
             Definition
             which
             he
             gives
             of
             understanding
             ,
             (
             pag.
             17.
             )
             that
             it
             is
             
               nothing
               else
               but
               conception
               caused
               by
               speech
               ;
               by
               which
               ,
               speech
               being
               peculiar
               to
               man
               ,
               understanding
               must
               be
               peculiar
               to
               him
               also
               :
            
             but
             now
             being
             in
             his
             one
             and
             thirtieth
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             to
             deprive
             God
             of
             understanding
             ,
             that
             Definition
             will
             not
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             since
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             God
             doth
             hear
             all
             we
             say
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             be
             amuzed
             by
             being
             told
             ,
             (
             pag.
             190.
             )
             that
             understanding
             is
             nothing
             else
             
               but
               a
               tumult
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               raised
               by
               external
               things
               ,
               that
               press
               the
               organical
               parts
               of
               mans
               body
               :
               So
               that
               there
               being
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               depending
               on
               natural
               causes
               ,
               cannot
               be
               attributed
               to
               him
               .
            
             And
             now
             he
             is
             as
             safe
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             that
             finds
             no
             tumult
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             that
             presses
             the
             organical
             parts
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             get
             knowledg
             and
             understanding
             as
             he
             can
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             adjourning
             some
             reflexions
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             natural
             enough
             upon
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             a
             more
             seasonable
             occasion
             ,
             for
             enlargement
             upon
             the
             third
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             to
             be
             thought
             purposely
             to
             pretermit
             some
             of
             his
             Expressions
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             have
             somwhat
             of
             Piety
             and
             of
             Godliness
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             hope
             that
             his
             purposes
             are
             yet
             better
             then
             they
             
             appear'd
             to
             be
             .
             After
             all
             that
             illimited
             power
             he
             hath
             granted
             to
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             unrestrain'd
             obedience
             which
             he
             exacts
             from
             his
             Subject
             ,
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             first
             Paragraph
             of
             this
             Chapter
             frankly
             acknowledg
             ,
             (
             pag.
             186.
             )
             that
             
               the
               Subjects
               owe
               simple
               obedience
               to
               their
               Soveraign
               ,
               only
               in
               those
               things
               wherein
               their
               obedience
               is
               not
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             is
             very
             solicitous
             so
             to
             instruct
             his
             Subject
             ,
             that
             for
             want
             of
             entire
             knowledg
             of
             his
             duty
             to
             both
             Laws
             ,
             he
             may
             neither
             by
             too
             much
             civil
             obedience
             offend
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             through
             fear
             of
             offending
             God
             ,
             transgress
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             a
             circumspection
             worthy
             the
             best
             Christian
             ,
             and
             is
             enough
             to
             destroy
             many
             of
             the
             Prerogatives
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             to
             cancel
             many
             of
             the
             Obligations
             he
             hath
             impos'd
             upon
             his
             Subject
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Reader
             will
             suspend
             his
             judgment
             till
             he
             hath
             read
             a
             few
             leaves
             more
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             bin
             wary
             enough
             to
             do
             himself
             no
             harm
             by
             his
             specious
             Divinity
             ,
             but
             hath
             a
             salvo
             to
             set
             all
             streight
             again
             ;
             for
             he
             make●
             no
             scruple
             of
             determining
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               199.
               )
               That
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               only
               contain
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               only
               Canonical
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               establish'd
               for
               such
               by
               the
               Soveraign
               power
               .
            
             So
             that
             when
             he
             hath
             suspended
             obedience
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             their
             obedience
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             meant
             only
             till
             the
             Soveraign
             declares
             that
             it
             is
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             with
             other
             excellent
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             examination
             whereof
             we
             must
             not
             anticipate
             before
             its
             time
             ;
             and
             shall
             only
             wonder
             at
             his
             devout
             provision
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               191.
               )
               that
               Praiers
               and
               Thanksgiving
               to
               God
               ,
               be
               the
               best
               and
               most
               significant
               of
               honor
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             most
             
             pious
             men
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             rhose
             Devotions
             being
             the
             most
             sincere
             ,
             and
             addressed
             to
             none
             but
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             same
             time
             sees
             the
             integrity
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             without
             the
             least
             affectation
             of
             Word
             ,
             or
             elegance
             of
             Expression
             ;
             he
             will
             have
             them
             (
             pag.
             192.
             )
             
               made
               in
               words
               and
               phrases
               ,
               not
               sudden
               and
               plebeian
               ,
               but
               beautiful
               and
               well
               compos'd
               ,
               for
               else
               we
               do
               not
               God
               so
               much
               honor
               as
               we
               may
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               Tho
               the
               Heathen
               did
               ●●surdly
               to
               worship
               Images
               for
               Gods
               ,
               yet
               their
               doing
               it
               in
               verse
               and
               with
               music
               ,
               both
               of
               voice
               and
               instrument
               ,
               was
               reasonable
               .
            
          
           
             I
             cannot
             omit
             the
             observation
             of
             his
             very
             con●ident
             avoiding
             that
             place
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             pag.
             193.
             )
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               obey
               God
               then
               man
               ,
            
             which
             he
             could
             not
             but
             find
             did
             press
             him
             very
             hard
             ,
             and
             was
             worthy
             of
             a
             better
             answer
             ,
             then
             that
             it
             
               hath
               place
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               by
               pact
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               nature
            
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             an
             answer
             ,
             hath
             not
             that
             perspicuity
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             good
             Geometricians
             require
             ;
             and
             the
             answer
             stands
             much
             more
             in
             need
             of
             a
             Commentary
             ,
             then
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             supply
             us
             with
             in
             the
             next
             Edition
             .
             However
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             he
             hath
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             193.
             )
             
               recover'd
               some
               hope
               ,
               that
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               this
               writing
               of
               his
               may
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               Soveraign
               who
               will
               consider
               it
               himself
               ,
            
             (
             he
             acknowledg'd
             at
             that
             time
             no
             Soveraign
             but
             
               Cromwell
               )
               and
               without
               the
               help
               of
               any
               interessed
               or
               envious
               Interpreter
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               exercise
               of
               entire
               Soveraignty
               in
               protecting
               the
               public
               teaching
               it
               ,
               convert
               the
               truth
               of
               speculation
               into
               the
               utility
               of
               practice
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             unhappy
             effects
             ,
             which
             a
             too
             gracious
             and
             merciful
             Indulgence
             ever
             produces
             in
             corrupt
             and
             proud
             natures
             ,
             that
             they
             believe
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             tolerated
             in
             them
             is
             justified
             and
             commended
             ;
             
             and
             because
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             not
             receiv'd
             any
             such
             brand
             which
             the
             Authors
             of
             such
             Doctrine
             have
             bin
             usually
             mark'd
             with
             ,
             nor
             hath
             seen
             his
             Book
             burned
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Hang-man
             ,
             as
             many
             Books
             more
             innocent
             have
             bin
             ,
             he
             is
             exalted
             to
             a
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             supreme
             Magistrate
             will
             at
             some
             time
             so
             far
             exercise
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             as
             to
             protect
             the
             public
             teaching
             his
             Principles
             ,
             and
             convert
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Speculation
             into
             the
             utility
             of
             practice
             .
             But
             he
             might
             remember
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             who
             are
             scandaliz'd
             ,
             that
             such
             monstrous
             and
             seditious
             Discourses
             have
             so
             long
             escaped
             a
             judicial
             Examination
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             Leviathan
             was
             printed
             and
             publish'd
             in
             the
             highest
             time
             of
             Cromwell's
             wicked
             Usurpation
             ,
             for
             the
             vindication
             and
             perpetuating
             whereof
             ,
             it
             was
             contriv'd
             and
             design'd
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             Legal
             power
             was
             suppress'd
             ;
             and
             upon
             his
             Majesties
             blessed
             return
             ,
             that
             merciful
             and
             wholsom
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             which
             pardon'd
             all
             Treasons
             and
             Murders
             ,
             Sacriledg
             ,
             Robbery
             ,
             Heresies
             and
             Blasphemies
             ,
             as
             well
             with
             re●erence
             to
             their
             Writings
             as
             their
             Persons
             ,
             and
             other
             Actions
             ,
             did
             likewise
             wipe
             out
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             Enormities
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             and
             his
             Leviathan
             .
             And
             this
             hath
             bin
             the
             only
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             last
             hath
             bin
             no
             more
             enquired
             into
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             having
             bin
             thought
             best
             ,
             that
             the
             impious
             Doctrines
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             which
             the
             license
             of
             those
             times
             produc'd
             ,
             should
             rather
             expire
             by
             neglect
             ,
             and
             the
             repentance
             of
             the
             Authors
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             should
             be
             brought
             upon
             the
             Stage
             again
             by
             a
             solemn
             and
             public
             condemnation
             ,
             which
             might
             kindle
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             old
             Spirit
             with
             the
             vanity
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             which
             would
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             be
             extinguish'd
             :
             and
             it
             is
             only
             in
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             
             his
             own
             power
             to
             reverse
             the
             security
             that
             Act
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             by
             repeting
             his
             former
             Errors
             ,
             by
             making
             what
             was
             his
             Off-spring
             in
             Tyrannical
             Times
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             King
             in
             Israel
             ,
             his
             more
             deliberate
             and
             legitimate
             Issue
             and
             Productions
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             when
             a
             lawful
             Government
             flourishes
             ,
             which
             cannot
             connive
             at
             such
             bold
             Transgressors
             and
             Transgressions
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             then
             find
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             fallen
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Soveraign
             that
             hath
             consider'd
             it
             very
             well
             ,
             not
             by
             allowing
             the
             public
             teaching
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             declared
             detestation
             and
             final
             snppression
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             enjoining
             the
             Author
             a
             public
             recantation
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             conclude
             here
             our
             disquisition
             of
             his
             Policy
             and
             Government
             of
             his
             Commonwealth
             ,
             with
             the
             recollecting
             and
             stating
             the
             excellent
             Maximes
             and
             Principles
             upon
             which
             his
             Government
             is
             founded
             and
             supported
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             appear
             naked
             ,
             and
             uninvolv'd
             in
             his
             magisterial
             Discourses
             ,
             men
             may
             judg
             of
             the
             liberty
             and
             security
             they
             should
             enjoy
             ,
             if
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             Doctrine
             were
             inculcated
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             by
             their
             Education
             ,
             and
             the
             Industry
             of
             those
             Masters
             under
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             be
             bred
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             it
             necessary
             it
             should
             be
             ;
             which
             Principles
             are
             in
             these
             very
             terms
             declared
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Kings
             word
             is
             sufficient
             to
             take
             any
             thing
             from
             any
             Subject
             when
             there
             is
             need
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             is
             Iudg
             of
             that
             need
             .
             
               pag.
               106.
               cap.
               20.
               part
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Liberty
             of
             a
             subject
             lieth
             only
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             in
             regulating
             their
             actions
             ,
             
             the
             Soveraign
             hath
             pretermitted
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             the
             liberty
             to
             buy
             and
             sell
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             to
             contract
             with
             one
             another
             ;
             to
             chuse
             their
             own
             abode
             ,
             their
             own
             diet
             ,
             their
             own
             trade
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             institute
             their
             children
             as
             they
             themselves
             think
             fit
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             
               pag.
               109.
               cap.
               21.
               par
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Nothing
             the
             Soveraign
             can
             do
             to
             a
             subject
             ,
             on
             what
             pretence
             soever
             ,
             can
             properly
             be
             called
             injustice
             or
             injury
             .
             pag.
             109.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             a
             Soveraign
             Prince
             putteth
             to
             death
             an
             innocent
             subject
             ,
             tho
             the
             action
             be
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             being
             contrary
             to
             Equity
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             an
             injury
             to
             the
             subject
             ,
             but
             to
             God.
             pag.
             109.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             No
             man
             hath
             liberty
             to
             resist
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ;
             but
             in
             case
             a
             great
             many
             men
             together
             ,
             have
             already
             resisted
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             unjustly
             ,
             or
             committed
             some
             capital
             crime
             ,
             for
             which
             every
             one
             of
             them
             expecteth
             death
             ,
             they
             have
             liberty
             to
             join
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             assist
             and
             defend
             one
             another
             .
             pag.
             112.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             a
             Soveraign
             demand
             ,
             or
             take
             any
             thing
             by
             pretence
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             there
             lieth
             in
             that
             case
             no
             action
             at
             Law.
             pag.
             112.
             
          
           
           
             7.
             
             If
             a
             subject
             be
             taken
             prisoner
             in
             War
             ,
             or
             his
             person
             ,
             or
             his
             means
             of
             life
             be
             within
             the
             guards
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             hath
             his
             life
             and
             corporal
             liberty
             given
             him
             ,
             on
             condition
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Victor
             ,
             he
             hath
             liberty
             to
             accept
             the
             condition
             ,
             and
             having
             accepted
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             him
             that
             took
             him
             .
             pag.
             114.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             the
             Soveraign
             banish
             the
             subject
             ,
             during
             the
             banishment
             he
             is
             no
             subject
             .
             pag.
             114.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             obligation
             of
             subjects
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             is
             as
             long
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             then
             the
             power
             lasteth
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             able
             to
             protect
             them
             .
             pag.
             124.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Whatever
             Promises
             or
             Covenants
             the
             Soveraign
             makes
             ,
             are
             void
             .
             pag.
             89.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             He
             whose
             private
             interest
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             in
             an
             assembly
             ,
             may
             make
             as
             many
             friends
             as
             he
             can
             ;
             and
             tho
             he
             hires
             such
             friends
             with
             mony
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             injustice
             .
             
               pag.
               122.
               cap.
               22.
               part
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             propriety
             which
             a
             subject
             hath
             in
             his
             Lands
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             a
             right
             to
             exclude
             all
             other
             subjects
             from
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             exclude
             their
             Soveraign
             .
             
               pag.
               128.
               cap.
            
             24.
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
           
             13.
             
             When
             the
             Soveraign
             commandeth
             a
             man
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             against
             Law
             ,
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             is
             totally
             excus'd
             ;
             when
             the
             Soveraign
             commandeth
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             don
             against
             Law
             ,
             the
             command
             as
             to
             that
             particular
             fact
             is
             an
             abrogation
             of
             the
             Law.
             
               pag.
               157.
               cap.
               27.
               part
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Tho
             the
             right
             of
             a
             Soveraign
             Monarch
             cannot
             be
             extinguish'd
             by
             the
             act
             of
             another
             ,
             yet
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             members
             may
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             wants
             protection
             ,
             may
             seek
             it
             any
             where
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             it
             ,
             is
             oblig'd
             (
             without
             fraudulent
             pretence
             of
             having
             submitted
             himself
             out
             of
             fear
             )
             to
             protect
             his
             Protector
             as
             long
             as
             he
             is
             able
             .
             
               pag.
               174.
               cap.
               29.
               part
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             If
             upon
             the
             short
             reflexions
             we
             have
             made
             upon
             these
             several
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             they
             lie
             scattered
             over
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             involv'd
             in
             other
             Discourses
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             novelty
             administers
             some
             pleasure
             to
             the
             unwary
             Reader
             ,
             the
             contagion
             thereof
             be
             not
             enough
             discover'd
             ,
             and
             the
             ill
             consequence
             and
             ruine
             that
             must
             attend
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             who
             affect
             such
             a
             Government
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             misery
             insupportable
             to
             Subjects
             who
             are
             compelled
             to
             submit
             to
             it
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             view
             of
             the
             naked
             Propositions
             by
             themselves
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             clothing
             or
             disguise
             of
             words
             ,
             may
             better
             serve
             to
             make
             them
             oqious
             to
             King
             and
             People
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             first
             will
             easily
             discern
             ,
             to
             how
             high
             
             a
             pinnacle
             of
             power
             soever
             he
             would
             carry
             him
             ,
             he
             leaves
             him
             upon
             such
             a
             Precipice
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             least
             blast
             of
             Invasion
             from
             a
             Neighbor
             ,
             or
             from
             Rebellion
             by
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             may
             throw
             him
             headlong
             to
             irrecoverable
             ruine
             :
             and
             the
             other
             will
             as
             much
             abhor
             an
             Allegiance
             of
             that
             temper
             ,
             that
             by
             any
             misfortune
             of
             their
             Prince
             they
             may
             be
             absolv'd
             from
             ,
             and
             cease
             to
             be
             Subjects
             ,
             when
             their
             Soveraign
             hath
             most
             need
             of
             their
             obedience
             .
             And
             surely
             if
             these
             Articles
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             Creed
             be
             the
             product
             of
             right
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             Christian
             Obligations
             ,
             the
             great
             Turk
             may
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             the
             best
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Subjects
             as
             the
             best
             Christians
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Third
           Part.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapters
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             AS
             we
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             a
             rational
             discourse
             of
             civil
             Government
             and
             Policy
             ,
             when
             the
             opinion
             and
             judgment
             of
             all
             Lawyers
             were
             excluded
             ,
             and
             all
             establish'd
             Laws
             contradicted
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             well
             look
             for
             a
             worse
             of
             Christian
             Politics
             ,
             when
             the
             advice
             of
             all
             Divines
             is
             positively
             protested
             against
             ,
             and
             new
             notions
             of
             Divinity
             introduc'd
             ,
             as
             rules
             to
             restrain
             our
             conceptions
             ,
             and
             to
             regulate
             our
             understandings
             .
             And
             as
             he
             hath
             not
             deceiv'd
             us
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             he
             will
             as
             little
             disappoint
             us
             in
             the
             latter
             .
             But
             having
             taken
             a
             brief
             survey
             of
             the
             dangerous
             opinions
             ,
             and
             determinations
             in
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             two
             first
             parts
             of
             his
             Leviathan
             ,
             concerning
             the
             constitution
             ,
             nature
             ,
             and
             right
             of
             Soveraigns
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             duty
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             which
             he
             confesses
             
               contains
               doctrine
               very
               different
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             watched
             with
             the
             more
             jealousy
             for
             the
             novelty
             of
             it
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             accompany
             him
             through
             his
             remaining
             two
             parts
             in
             the
             same
             method
             ,
             by
             taking
             a
             view
             of
             his
             presumtion
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             several
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             making
             very
             unnatural
             deductions
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             lessening
             the
             dignity
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
             and
             to
             the
             reproch
             of
             the
             highest
             actions
             don
             by
             the
             greatest
             Persons
             by
             the
             immediate
             command
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             For
             if
             those
             marks
             ,
             and
             conditions
             which
             he
             makes
             necessary
             to
             a
             true
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             were
             necessary
             ,
             Moses
             was
             no
             true
             Prophet
             ,
             nor
             had
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             any
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             follow
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             carry
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             for
             he
             concludes
             from
             the
             thirteenth
             Chapter
             of
             Deu●eronomy
             ,
             and
             the
             five
             first
             verses
             thereof
             ,
             (
             pag.
             197.
             )
             
               that
               God
               will
               not
               have
               Miracles
               alone
               serve
               for
               Argument
               to
               prove
               the
               Prophets
               calling
               ;
               for
               the
               works
               of
               the
            
             Egyptian
             
               Sorcerers
               ,
               tho
               not
               so
               great
               as
               those
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               yet
               were
               great
               Miracles
               ;
               and
               that
               how
               great
               soever
               the
               Miracles
               are
               ,
               yet
               if
               the
               intent
               be
               to
               stir
               up
               revolt
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               him
               that
               governeth
               by
               the
               Kings
               Autority
               ,
               he
               that
               doth
               such
               Miracles
               is
               not
               to
               be
               consider'd
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               as
               sent
               to
               make
               trial
               of
               their
               Allegiance
               ,
            
             for
             he
             saies
             ,
             those
             words
             in
             the
             text
             
               revolt
               from
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               are
               in
               this
               place
               equivalent
               to
               revolt
               from
               the
               King
               ;
               for
               they
               had
               made
               God
               their
               King
               by
               pact
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               Mount
            
             Sina●
             :
             whereas
             Moses
             had
             no
             other
             credit
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Miracles
             which
             he
             wrought
             in
             their
             presence
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             sight
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             he
             did
             perswade
             them
             to
             ,
             was
             to
             revolt
             and
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             the
             obedience
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             who
             was
             ,
             during
             their
             abode
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             only
             King
             they
             knew
             and
             acknowledged
             .
             So
             that
             in
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             judgment
             the
             People
             might
             very
             well
             have
             refused
             to
             believe
             him
             ;
             and
             all
             those
             Prophets
             afterwards
             who
             prophesied
             against
             several
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             bin
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             the
             Argumentation
             against
             the
             Prophet
             Ieremy
             was
             
             very
             well
             founded
             ,
             when
             the
             Princes
             said
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             
               Ier.
               38.
               4.
               
               We
               beseech
               thee
               let
               this
               man
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               for
               thus
               he
               weakeneth
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               men
               of
               war
               ,
            
             when
             he
             declar'd
             that
             the
             City
             should
             surely
             be
             given
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             much
             concern'd
             to
             weaken
             the
             credit
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             who
             succeed
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             and
             he
             makes
             great
             use
             of
             that
             Prophets
             being
             deceiv'd
             by
             the
             old
             Prophet
             
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Kings
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             seduced
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             him
             .
             Whereas
             he
             might
             have
             known
             ,
             that
             that
             Prophet
             was
             not
             so
             much
             deceiv'd
             by
             an
             other
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             own
             willfulness
             ,
             in
             closing
             with
             the
             temtation
             of
             refreshing
             himself
             by
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ;
             chusing
             rather
             to
             believe
             any
             man
             of
             what
             quality
             soever
             ,
             against
             the
             express
             command
             that
             he
             had
             received
             from
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             What
             his
             design
             was
             to
             make
             so
             unnecessary
             an
             enquiry
             into
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             when
             they
             were
             written
             ,
             and
             his
             more
             unnecessary
             inference
             ,
             that
             Moses
             was
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             five
             Books
             which
             the
             Christian
             World
             generally
             believe
             to
             be
             written
             by
             him
             ,
             tho
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             might
             be
             added
             afterwards
             very
             warrantably
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             presumtion
             upon
             the
             other
             Books
             ,
             he
             best
             knows
             ;
             but
             he
             cannot
             wonder
             that
             many
             men
             ,
             who
             observe
             the
             novelty
             and
             positiveness
             of
             his
             assertions
             ,
             do
             suspect
             ,
             that
             he
             found
             it
             necessary
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             first
             to
             lessen
             the
             reverence
             that
             was
             accustom'd
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             autority
             thereof
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             hope
             to
             have
             his
             interpretation
             of
             them
             hearken'd
             unto
             ,
             and
             received
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             to
             that
             ,
             to
             allow
             them
             no
             other
             autority
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             receive
             
             from
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             every
             Kingdom
             there
             may
             be
             several
             ,
             and
             contrary
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             which
             their
             Subjects
             must
             not
             look
             upon
             as
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             declares
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             shake
             or
             rather
             overthrow
             all
             the
             reverence
             and
             submission
             which
             we
             pay
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             undoubted
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             it
             in
             the
             same
             scale
             with
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             which
             hath
             as
             much
             autority
             by
             the
             stamp
             which
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             puts
             upon
             it
             in
             all
             his
             Dominion
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             differences
             and
             Controversies
             ,
             which
             have
             grown
             between
             the
             several
             Sects
             of
             Mahometans
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             fewer
             in
             number
             ,
             nor
             prosecuted
             with
             less
             animosity
             between
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             disputes
             between
             Christians
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             have
             all
             proceeded
             from
             the
             several
             glosses
             upon
             ,
             and
             readings
             of
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             which
             are
             prescribed
             or
             tolerated
             by
             the
             several
             Princes
             in
             their
             respective
             Dominions
             ,
             they
             all
             paying
             the
             same
             submission
             and
             reverence
             to
             Mahomet
             ,
             but
             differing
             much
             in
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             and
             directed
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Grand
             Signior
             ,
             and
             the
             Persian
             ,
             and
             the
             petty
             Princes
             under
             them
             ,
             have
             run
             into
             those
             Schisms
             ,
             which
             have
             given
             Christianity
             much
             ease
             and
             quiet
             .
             This
             is
             a
             degree
             of
             impiety
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             was
             not
             arrived
             at
             when
             he
             first
             published
             his
             Book
             
               de
               Cive
            
             ,
             where
             tho
             he
             allowed
             his
             Soveraign
             power
             to
             give
             what
             Religion
             it
             thought
             fit
             to
             its
             Subjects
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             provide
             it
             should
             be
             Christia●●
             which
             was
             a
             caution
             too
             modest
             for
             his
             Leviathan
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             preserved
             ,
             when
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             from
             whence
             Christianity
             can
             only
             be
             prov'd
             and
             taught
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             are
             to
             depend
             only
             for
             the
             validity
             〈◊〉
             ,
             upon
             the
             will
             ,
             understanding
             ,
             and
             autority
             
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             which
             (
             with
             all
             possible
             submission
             ,
             reverence
             ,
             and
             resignation
             to
             that
             Earthly
             power
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             do
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             acknowledg
             to
             be
             instituted
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             mankind
             )
             hath
             much
             greater
             dignity
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             more
             reverence
             due
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             can
             receive
             from
             the
             united
             Testimony
             and
             Declaration
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             World.
             With
             this
             bold
             Prologue
             of
             the
             uncertain
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             takes
             upon
             him
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             true
             ratiocination
             (
             pag.
             207.
             )
             
               to
               determine
               out
               of
               the
               Bible
               the
               meaning
               of
               such
               words
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               ambiguity
               may
            
             (
             he
             saies
             )
             
               render
               what
               he
               is
               to
               infer
               upon
               them
               obscure
               and
               disputable
               .
            
             And
             with
             this
             licence
             he
             presumes
             to
             give
             such
             unnatural
             explanations
             ,
             descriptions
             ,
             and
             definitions
             to
             several
             words
             and
             terms
             ,
             which
             in
             themselves
             have
             no
             difficulty
             ,
             as
             disturbs
             the
             whole
             Analogy
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             exposes
             those
             expressions
             ,
             which
             are
             dictated
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             light
             and
             comical
             interpretations
             ,
             to
             the
             mirth
             of
             those
             who
             are
             too
             much
             inclin'd
             to
             be
             merry
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             all
             men
             who
             are
             piously
             affected
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             the
             Sacred
             Writings
             with
             that
             devotion
             that
             becomes
             them
             .
             And
             upon
             these
             foundations
             ,
             with
             much
             more
             confidence
             then
             any
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             assum'd
             to
             themselves
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             to
             the
             interpretation
             of
             several
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             a
             diferent
             sense
             from
             what
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             men
             but
             himself
             ,
             have
             understood
             them
             to
             signify
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             wait
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             particular
             Survey
             of
             his
             glosses
             upon
             ,
             and
             interpretations
             of
             the
             several
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             
             which
             he
             is
             bold
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             my
             own
             incompetency
             in
             those
             high
             Mysteries
             ,
             but
             because
             I
             am
             not
             sure
             that
             it
             is
             a
             work
             fit
             for
             the
             most
             accomplish'd
             person
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             difficult
             points
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             to
             undertake
             ,
             and
             to
             argue
             and
             contend
             with
             him
             upon
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             his
             vain
             and
             light
             conceptions
             ;
             lest
             the
             sobriety
             and
             gravity
             of
             Scripture
             be
             too
             much
             exposed
             to
             the
             critical
             Licence
             of
             Grammarians
             ,
             or
             the
             greater
             licentiousness
             of
             petulant
             and
             profane
             Persons
             ,
             who
             chuse
             the
             Scripture
             for
             both
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             language
             for
             the
             argument
             of
             their
             common
             and
             loosest
             discourses
             ;
             which
             exorbitancy
             is
             much
             propagated
             since
             the
             publication
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             Writings
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             fitter
             for
             a
             general
             disapprobation
             and
             discountenance
             by
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             autority
             ,
             as
             a
             discourse
             which
             introduces
             a
             corruption
             of
             manners
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             exposes
             Religion
             to
             the
             irreverent
             examination
             of
             dissolute
             persons
             ,
             and
             prostitutes
             the
             sacred
             mysteries
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             precious
             pledges
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             a
             Philosophical
             and
             Mathematical
             inquisition
             ;
             and
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             translating
             proper
             and
             significant
             words
             and
             terms
             ,
             in
             the
             understanding
             whereof
             all
             Learned
             men
             have
             agreed
             ,
             into
             vulgar
             and
             common
             Language
             ,
             which
             no
             terms
             of
             any
             Art
             ever
             admitted
             ,
             hath
             in
             truth
             traduced
             the
             whole
             Scheme
             of
             Christianity
             into
             Burlesque
             ,
             and
             rais'd
             conceptions
             of
             it
             ,
             very
             much
             inferiour
             to
             the
             sublime
             importance
             of
             that
             profession
             which
             must
             carry
             us
             to
             Heaven
             .
             It
             will
             hardly
             be
             believed
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             intended
             to
             advance
             the
             estimation
             and
             resignation
             
             that
             is
             due
             from
             mankind
             to
             the
             everlasting
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             such
             impertinent
             pains
             to
             enquire
             (
             Cha.
             36.
             )
             and
             examine
             ,
             what
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             his
             fancy
             in
             many
             inferences
             ,
             deductions
             ,
             and
             distinctions
             upon
             several
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             that
             expression
             (
             the
             word
             of
             God
             )
             is
             used
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             understanding
             whereof
             there
             was
             never
             before
             any
             difficulty
             conceiv'd
             to
             be
             .
             And
             there
             could
             no
             benefit
             accrue
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             by
             communicating
             a
             criticism
             to
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             must
             believe
             (
             pag.
             223.
             )
             
               that
               God
               spake
               these
               words
               and
               said
               ,
            
             are
             less
             Gods
             words
             then
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             as
             if
             the
             last
             could
             have
             a
             due
             efficacy
             and
             regard
             ,
             if
             they
             all
             are
             not
             understood
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             him
             .
             In
             which
             kind
             of
             unnecessary
             Learning
             and
             curiosity
             he
             seems
             to
             recreate
             himself
             upon
             all
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             fit
             to
             apply
             to
             his
             use
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             he
             takes
             much
             pains
             to
             mend
             many
             expressions
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             impropriety
             of
             Speech
             ,
             without
             accusing
             the
             translation
             ;
             as
             these
             words
             of
             Eliah
             to
             God
             ,
             1
             Kings
             18.
             36.
             
             
               I
               have
               don
               all
               these
               thy
               words
               ,
            
             which
             he
             saies
             
               are
               instead
               of
            
             (
             which
             ,
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             ,
             would
             be
             better
             )
             (
             pag.
             223.
             )
             
               I
               have
               don
               all
               these
               things
               at
               thy
               word
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             upon
             many
             other
             sayings
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Since
             after
             all
             his
             learned
             examination
             ,
             and
             careful
             ratiocination
             ,
             and
             too
             light
             a
             mention
             of
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Authors
             thereof
             ,
             he
             is
             at
             last
             compell'd
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             (
             p.
             204.
             )
             
               he
               sees
               not
               any
               reason
               to
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               them
               now
               ,
               are
               the
               true
               Registers
               of
               those
               things
               which
               were
               don
               and
               said
               by
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
            
             ;
             (
             p.
             205.
             )
             
               and
               that
               it
               is
               believ'd
               on
               all
               hands
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               original
               Author
               of
               them
               
               is
               God
            
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             be
             wish'd
             that
             he
             had
             chosen
             rather
             to
             have
             acquiesc'd
             under
             the
             modest
             and
             prudent
             resolution
             of
             his
             third
             Paragraph
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Scripture
             too
             hard
             for
             our
             examination
             ,
             we
             are
             bidden
             to
             captivate
             our
             understanding
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             labour
             in
             sifting
             out
             a
             Philosophical
             truth
             by
             Logic
             of
             such
             mysteries
             as
             are
             not
             comprehensible
             ,
             nor
             fall
             under
             any
             rule
             of
             natural
             Science
             ;
             because
             he
             saies
             very
             well
             ,
             (
             p.
             195.
             )
             
               that
               it
               is
               with
               the
               mysteries
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               as
               with
               wholsome
               pills
               for
               the
               sick
               ,
               which
               swallowed
               whole
               have
               the
               virtue
               to
               cure
               ,
               but
               ●hewed
               ,
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               cast
               up
               again
               without
               effect
               :
            
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             great
             pitty
             that
             he
             had
             not
             rather
             rested
             under
             that
             sober
             consideration
             ,
             then
             embark'd
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             next
             Chapters
             ,
             in
             a
             Sea
             of
             new
             and
             extravagant
             interpretations
             of
             several
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             autority
             then
             of
             his
             own
             ungovern'd
             fancy
             ,
             which
             can
             only
             amuse
             men
             with
             the
             novelty
             into
             impertinent
             enquiries
             ,
             or
             dispose
             them
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             that
             reverence
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             adoration
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             would
             become
             him
             to
             have
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapters
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             WHEN
             he
             had
             exercis'd
             his
             unruly
             fancy
             and
             imagination
             ,
             upon
             making
             it
             as
             doubtful
             what
             is
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             thereof
             as
             difficult
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             in
             the
             two
             next
             Chapters
             (
             the
             thirty
             fifth
             and
             thirty
             sixth
             )
             to
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             true
             signification
             of
             many
             words
             ,
             terms
             ,
             and
             expressions
             us'd
             in
             all
             Theological
             discourses
             ,
             what
             the
             meaning
             of
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Holy
             ,
             and
             Sacred
             ,
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Prophets
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             interpretation
             of
             which
             there
             hath
             never
             yet
             bin
             any
             doubt
             made
             ,
             or
             controversy
             amongst
             Christians
             .
             And
             after
             the
             whole
             foundation
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             laid
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             mention
             throughout
             the
             Scripture
             ▪
             of
             several
             particular
             words
             spoken
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             declaratory
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             spoken
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             man
             speaks
             to
             his
             friend
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             Moses
             ,
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             takes
             great
             pains
             to
             make
             it
             believ'd
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             spake
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             can
             have
             none
             of
             his
             words
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             whatever
             other
             intention
             he
             hath
             ,
             he
             declines
             his
             own
             rule
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             prescrib'd
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapters
             ,
             
               to
               captivate
               his
               understanding
               to
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               labour
               in
               sifting
               out
               a
               Philosophical
               truth
               by
               Logic
               of
               such
               mysteries
               as
               are
               not
               comprehensible
               ,
               nor
               fall
               under
               any
               Rules
               of
               natural
               Science
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             probable
             that
             he
             had
             a
             purpose
             to
             raise
             more
             veneration
             
             towards
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             recorded
             in
             the
             sacred
             story
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             such
             pains
             to
             examine
             the
             Etymology
             of
             their
             title
             and
             appellation
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag
             224.
             )
             
               sometimes
               signifies
               a
               foreteller
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               one
               that
               speaketh
               incoherently
               ,
               as
               men
               that
               are
               distracted
               ,
            
             and
             thence
             goes
             to
             their
             commission
             ,
             and
             qualification
             ,
             how
             they
             came
             to
             know
             the
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             God.
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             brought
             their
             title
             as
             low
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             and
             their
             qualifications
             as
             mean
             ,
             he
             is
             contented
             that
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Prophet
             (
             pag.
             225.
             )
             
               may
               be
               given
               not
               improperly
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               in
               Christian
               Churches
               have
               a
               calling
               to
               say
               public
               Praiers
               for
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
             But
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             too
             much
             exalted
             with
             the
             vocation
             ,
             he
             allows
             prophecy
             to
             
               signify
               that
               which
               Women
               may
               do
               in
               the
               Church
               :
            
             and
             at
             last
             is
             content
             that
             the
             Heathen
             Poets
             shall
             likewise
             be
             called
             Prophets
             :
             all
             which
             he
             concludes
             from
             several
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             he
             chuses
             to
             make
             use
             of
             .
             What
             man
             of
             a
             sincere
             and
             pious
             heart
             ,
             could
             in
             order
             to
             contradict
             the
             literal
             sense
             of
             that
             expression
             and
             Argument
             of
             the
             Prophet
             David
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             well
             be
             understood
             literally
             ,
             
               Shall
               he
               that
               made
               the
               eie
               ,
               not
               see
               ?
               and
               he
               that
               made
               the
               ear
               ,
               not
               hear
               ?
            
             controul
             it
             by
             such
             an
             instance
             as
             would
             be
             little
             less
             then
             Blasphemy
             to
             repete
             ?
             and
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             apply
             a
             sage
             saying
             of
             his
             own
             (
             pag.
             34.
             )
             
               that
               an
               Anatomist
               ,
               or
               a
               Physician
               may
               speak
               or
               write
               his
               judgment
               of
               unclean
               things
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               to
               please
               but
               profit
               ;
               but
               for
               another
               man
               to
               write
               his
               extravagant
               and
               pleasant
               fancies
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               man
               from
               being
               tumbled
               in
               the
               dirt
               ,
               should
               come
               and
               present
               himself
               before
               good
               company
            
             ;
             an
             animadversion
             he
             will
             do
             well
             to
             remember
             upon
             many
             occasions
             wherein
             he
             transgresses
             it
             .
          
           
           
             What
             his
             design
             was
             by
             torturing
             so
             many
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             believ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             extraordinary
             Prophets
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             took
             no
             other
             notice
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             other
             knowledg
             of
             it
             then
             from
             apparitions
             ,
             and
             dreams
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             (
             pag.
             227.
             )
             
               from
               the
               imagination
               which
               they
               had
               in
               their
               sleep
               or
               in
               an
               extasy
               ,
            
             may
             well
             be
             suspected
             ,
             when
             he
             contributes
             so
             little
             to
             advance
             the
             reverence
             that
             is
             due
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             or
             the
             honour
             that
             is
             due
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             those
             Saints
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             neither
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             being
             in
             any
             degree
             improved
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             worse
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             whole
             discourse
             of
             that
             his
             first
             Chapter
             :
             in
             which
             he
             thinks
             he
             hath
             said
             enough
             to
             perswade
             his
             disciples
             ,
             from
             so
             many
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             his
             commentaries
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             is
             the
             Soveraign
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             hath
             under
             God
             the
             Autority
             to
             govern
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             observe
             for
             a
             rule
             (
             pag.
             232.
             )
             
               that
               Doctrine
               which
               he
               hath
               commanded
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               examine
               ,
               and
               try
               the
               truths
               of
               those
               Doctrines
               which
               pretended
               Prophets
               with
               miracle
               ,
               or
               without
               ,
               shall
               at
               any
               time
               advance
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             the
             more
             observable
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             this
             Soveraign
             power
             to
             Cromwell
             ,
             and
             annex'd
             to
             it
             this
             Soveraign
             Prophesy
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             establish
             his
             Throne
             for
             ever
             .
             Nor
             could
             he
             have
             in
             all
             this
             any
             intention
             so
             opposite
             to
             his
             purposes
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             had
             subjected
             all
             Laws
             to
             his
             Sword
             without
             any
             violation
             of
             justice
             ,
             to
             subdue
             the
             Gospel
             too
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             arbitriment
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             reform
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             don
             the
             other
             .
             And
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             ,
             tho
             the
             Law
             was
             quiet
             ,
             whilst
             his
             Soveraign
             power
             proceeded
             according
             to
             his
             own
             institution
             without
             any
             controul
             ,
             yet
             the
             Gospel
             was
             
             troublesome
             to
             him
             by
             the
             noise
             of
             his
             own
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             had
             interpreted
             the
             Scripture
             according
             to
             his
             own
             spirit
             ,
             and
             purposes
             ,
             whilst
             the
             contest
             was
             with
             the
             King
             ;
             but
             now
             found
             that
             all
             his
             own
             designs
             ,
             and
             assuming
             the
             Soveraignty
             himself
             ,
             was
             expresly
             against
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             and
             they
             found
             so
             much
             credit
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             so
             long
             deluded
             ,
             that
             he
             foresaw
             a
             storm
             coming
             against
             him
             that
             he
             could
             hardly
             ride
             out
             .
             And
             therefore
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             brought
             him
             a
             very
             seasonable
             relief
             ,
             in
             making
             a
             doubt
             ,
             when
             novelties
             were
             so
             much
             in
             request
             ,
             and
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             People
             so
             well
             prepar'd
             to
             hearken
             to
             what
             they
             had
             never
             before
             heard
             of
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             that
             was
             not
             it
             which
             they
             took
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             were
             agreeable
             to
             his
             sense
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             were
             not
             words
             spoken
             by
             him
             :
             and
             then
             in
             bringing
             the
             autority
             ,
             and
             qualifications
             of
             the
             Prophets
             themselves
             so
             low
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             room
             enough
             left
             to
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             alwaies
             in
             the
             right
             .
             From
             whence
             he
             might
             easily
             expose
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             succeed
             them
             in
             the
             office
             of
             informing
             and
             instructing
             them
             in
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             good
             pleasures
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             men
             without
             a
             lawful
             mission
             ,
             and
             autority
             to
             pronounce
             those
             things
             they
             do
             .
             And
             upon
             those
             weighty
             reasons
             ,
             he
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             advise
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             be
             very
             circumspective
             ,
             (
             pag.
             230.
             )
             
               and
               wary
               in
               obeying
               the
               voice
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               pretending
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Prophet
               requires
               us
               to
               obey
               God
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               which
               he
               in
               Gods
               name
               tells
               us
               is
               the
               way
               to
               happiness
               ,
               For
               he
               in
               that
               pretends
               to
               govern
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               rule
               ,
               and
               reign
               over
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               all
               men
               naturally
               desire
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               worthy
               to
               be
               suspected
               of
               Ambition
               ,
               
               and
               imposture
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ought
               to
               be
               examin'd
               ,
               and
               tried
               by
               every
               man
               ,
               before
               he
               yields
               them
               obedience
               .
            
             And
             having
             thus
             deprav'd
             the
             rule
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             to
             walk
             ,
             and
             vilified
             the
             Preachers
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             instruct
             them
             how
             they
             may
             observe
             that
             Rule
             ,
             he
             hath
             enough
             amuz'd
             them
             ,
             to
             refer
             them
             for
             a
             complete
             and
             perfect
             information
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             his
             Soveraign
             power
             ,
             who
             is
             his
             Soveraign
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             is
             Cromwell
             himself
             ,
             to
             be
             told
             by
             him
             what
             they
             are
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             are
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             conform
             themselves
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             to
             what
             they
             shall
             be
             directed
             by
             those
             who
             are
             autoriz'd
             by
             him
             to
             inform
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             reasonably
             to
             be
             presum'd
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             (
             p.
             232.
             )
             
               men
               ,
               to
               whom
               God
               hath
               given
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               their
               Soveraign
               .
            
          
           
             I
             wish
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             that
             it
             were
             within
             my
             comprehension
             ,
             how
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             can
             be
             absolv'd
             from
             this
             naughty
             and
             impious
             discourse
             ,
             since
             he
             could
             not
             hope
             thereby
             to
             render
             himself
             gracious
             to
             any
             other
             Soveraign
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             since
             they
             all
             detest
             the
             power
             he
             would
             invest
             them
             with
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             to
             extirpate
             Christian
             Religion
             out
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             which
             depends
             solely
             upon
             the
             universal
             veneration
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             upon
             which
             ,
             if
             secular
             ,
             and
             politic
             interests
             did
             not
             fan
             a
             small
             Fire
             (
             that
             would
             easily
             be
             extinguish'd
             )
             into
             a
             flame
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             in
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             ,
             many
             such
             differences
             grown
             in
             the
             interpretation
             thereof
             ,
             as
             must
             exclude
             any
             pious
             believer
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             if
             in
             his
             life
             he
             carefully
             observes
             those
             Precepts
             ,
             in
             the
             understanding
             whereof
             every
             man
             of
             all
             parties
             agrees
             .
             Nor
             hath
             he
             therein
             gratified
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             willing
             to
             embrace
             all
             encroachments
             by
             which
             he
             
             may
             be
             a
             gainer
             ,
             and
             uses
             his
             faculty
             of
             interpreting
             ,
             to
             purposes
             monstrous
             enough
             ,
             yet
             he
             pretends
             not
             to
             make
             what
             he
             pleases
             Canonical
             Scripture
             .
             If
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             whose
             learning
             is
             approved
             ,
             and
             whose
             manners
             are
             blameless
             ,
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             instruct
             the
             People
             ,
             whither
             shall
             they
             repair
             for
             information
             ?
             There
             may
             be
             some
             ignorant
             men
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             themselves
             need
             to
             be
             instructed
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             Classis
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             may
             learn
             much
             even
             from
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             honest
             men
             .
             And
             there
             may
             be
             some
             seditious
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             maliciously
             pervert
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             those
             who
             should
             be
             taught
             by
             them
             :
             but
             as
             there
             are
             Laws
             very
             strict
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             such
             ,
             so
             none
             are
             more
             glad
             to
             see
             those
             punishments
             inflicted
             ,
             or
             forwarded
             to
             promote
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             venerable
             part
             of
             their
             own
             order
             ,
             whose
             known
             abilities
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             prejudic'd
             ,
             nor
             their
             integrity
             suspected
             for
             the
             infamy
             of
             the
             other
             .
             God
             was
             never
             well
             serv'd
             ,
             nor
             the
             King
             religiously
             obeied
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Clergy
             was
             despis'd
             ,
             or
             undervalued
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             so
             much
             delighted
             with
             his
             institution
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             God
             himself
             to
             have
             a
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             (
             pag.
             217.
             )
             
               but
               under
               an
               institution
               by
               pact
               ,
            
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               is
               an
               addition
               to
               his
               ordinary
               title
               to
               all
               Nations
               .
            
             Indeed
             that
             their
             obligations
             to
             his
             Divine
             Majesty
             were
             increased
             by
             his
             communication
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             gracious
             promises
             to
             them
             above
             other
             Nations
             ,
             is
             very
             true
             :
             but
             that
             he
             should
             thereby
             have
             a
             greater
             dominion
             over
             them
             then
             he
             had
             over
             the
             whole
             Earth
             besides
             ,
             is
             not
             easy
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             tho
             he
             makes
             that
             assumtion
             the
             ground-work
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             discourse
             and
             ratiocination
             ,
             
             contain'd
             throughout
             this
             his
             Third
             part
             .
             Only
             whereas
             the
             security
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             consists
             only
             in
             the
             Covenants
             between
             the
             people
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             without
             any
             obligation
             from
             the
             Soveraign
             to
             them
             ;
             this
             Soveraignty
             which
             he
             hath
             provided
             for
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             is
             more
             perfect
             ,
             and
             depends
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             which
             God
             himself
             first
             entred
             into
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Contract
             entred
             into
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             like
             the
             sealing
             the
             Counter-part
             ,
             which
             he
             draws
             up
             as
             formally
             between
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             transferring
             and
             assigning
             each
             others
             right
             in
             the
             former
             establishment
             :
             and
             all
             this
             Transaction
             he
             makes
             good
             by
             the
             express
             words
             of
             Scripture
             .
             No
             man
             can
             now
             blame
             him
             for
             wishing
             for
             such
             a
             Soveraign
             ,
             who
             would
             take
             the
             Bible
             from
             every
             other
             body
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             with
             a
             Commission
             to
             interpret
             it
             .
             But
             till
             he
             had
             gotten
             that
             delegation
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             forborn
             making
             such
             a
             story
             out
             of
             the
             17
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             7.
             8.
             
             (
             pag.
             216.
             )
             
               of
               a
               Covenant
               on
               Gods
               part
               ,
            
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             
               contract
               and
               promise
               on
            
             Abrahams
             part
             ,
             that
             must
             constitute
             a
             neerer
             relation
             ,
             and
             give
             God
             a
             greater
             power
             over
             them
             then
             he
             had
             before
             ;
             whereas
             there
             was
             nothing
             like
             a
             promise
             from
             God
             to
             Abraham
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             for
             an
             everlasting
             possession
             ,
             in
             the
             17
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             not
             made
             to
             him
             many
             years
             before
             .
             He
             might
             have
             found
             the
             Original
             promise
             in
             the
             12
             Chapter
             ,
             when
             God
             commanded
             him
             to
             go
             out
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             then
             premis'd
             to
             make
             of
             him
             a
             great
             Nation
             ,
             to
             bless
             them
             that
             blessed
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             curse
             them
             that
             cursed
             him
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             was
             greater
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             )
             that
             in
             him
             should
             all
             the
             Families
             of
             the
             Earth
             be
             blessed
             .
             Abraham
             makes
             no
             reply
             ,
             but
             upon
             
             the
             command
             left
             his
             Country
             ,
             and
             departed
             from
             Haran
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             seventy
             five
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             took
             his
             journy
             towards
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             passed
             through
             the
             Land
             unto
             the
             place
             of
             Sichem
             ,
             unto
             the
             plain
             of
             Moreh
             ;
             and
             the
             Canaanite
             was
             then
             in
             the
             Land.
             Which
             expression
             so
             natural
             to
             the
             relation
             ,
             and
             History
             ,
             he
             thinks
             ground
             enough
             for
             him
             to
             deny
             that
             Moses
             was
             author
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             because
             that
             expression
             (
             he
             saies
             ,
             )
             (
             pag.
             200.
             )
             
               must
               be
               the
               words
               of
               one
               that
               wrote
               when
               the
            
             Canaanite
             
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Land
            
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             inference
             without
             shadow
             of
             reason
             .
             When
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             God
             appear'd
             to
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Vnto
               thy
               Seed
               will
               I
               give
               this
               Land.
            
             And
             he
             was
             then
             by
             a
             famine
             driven
             into
             Egypt
             :
             and
             so
             much
             time
             passed
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             return'd
             towards
             Bethel
             from
             whence
             he
             went
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             his
             riches
             were
             so
             much
             increased
             ,
             that
             Lot
             and
             he
             were
             compelled
             to
             part
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             more
             room
             to
             live
             in
             .
             And
             then
             God
             appear'd
             again
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Lift
               up
               thine
               eies
               ,
               and
               look
               from
               the
               place
               where
               thou
               art
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               For
               all
               the
               Land
               which
               thou
               seest
               ,
               to
               thee
               will
               I
               give
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               Seed
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             when
             he
             had
             yet
             no
             seed
             .
             After
             his
             Sacrifice
             he
             appear'd
             to
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             said
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             saying
             no
             more
             upon
             the
             matter
             then
             he
             had
             promis'd
             before
             ,
             only
             describing
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Land
             that
             he
             would
             give
             to
             his
             Seed
             ,
             from
             the
             river
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             river
             ,
             the
             river
             Euphrates
             .
             What
             did
             God
             promise
             more
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             what
             farther
             Covenant
             was
             entred
             into
             between
             them
             ,
             in
             this
             17.
             
             Chap.
             when
             
               Mr.
               Hobbes
            
             dates
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             when
             Abraham
             was
             ninety
             nine
             years
             old
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             don
             four
             and
             twenty
             years
             before
             ,
             and
             what
             did
             Abraham
             do
             more
             then
             he
             
             had
             don
             before
             ,
             towards
             any
             contract
             on
             his
             part
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             that
             God
             enjoined
             him
             ,
             that
             every
             man-child
             amongst
             them
             should
             be
             circumcis'd
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             (
             pag.
             217.
             )
             
               old
               Covenant
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             his
             Seed
             did
             so
             punctually
             observe
             that
             injunction
             ,
             that
             the
             omission
             thereof
             was
             never
             imputed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             any
             of
             the
             calamities
             they
             sustain'd
             afterwards
             for
             four
             hundred
             years
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             or
             after
             their
             deliverance
             ,
             when
             their
             miseries
             at
             worst
             little
             exceeded
             ,
             what
             they
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             suffer'd
             there
             .
             Where
             he
             found
             that
             Dialogue
             between
             God
             and
             Abraham
             that
             makes
             the
             Covenant
             mutual
             ,
             other
             men
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             inconvenience
             ,
             nor
             would
             it
             be
             incongruous
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             upon
             such
             an
             immense
             benefit
             ,
             and
             honour
             promised
             to
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             repeted
             to
             him
             ,
             did
             make
             some
             humble
             acknowledgment
             ,
             and
             promise
             of
             duty
             ,
             and
             obedience
             on
             his
             part
             .
             And
             it
             appears
             he
             did
             whatsoever
             he
             was
             commanded
             ,
             and
             assoon
             as
             he
             was
             commanded
             :
             he
             left
             his
             Country
             ,
             to
             live
             amongst
             strangers
             ;
             enjoin'd
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             observ'd
             all
             that
             he
             was
             commanded
             ,
             to
             obtain
             a
             great
             reward
             that
             his
             Posterity
             was
             to
             receive
             five
             hundred
             years
             after
             :
             but
             for
             any
             man
             to
             digest
             this
             obedience
             into
             a
             style
             and
             method
             of
             words
             ,
             to
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             to
             establish
             a
             new
             extravagant
             fancy
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             thereby
             create
             a
             peculiar
             Kingdom
             for
             God
             ,
             more
             then
             his
             illimited
             power
             over
             the
             universe
             had
             intitled
             him
             to
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             new
             interpretation
             upon
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             often
             us'd
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             if
             thereby
             is
             properly
             ,
             and
             only
             meant
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             the
             Iews
             (
             pag.
             218
             )
             
               instituted
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               those
               who
               were
               to
               be
               Subject
               
               thereunto
               for
               their
               civil
               Government
               ,
               and
               regulating
               their
               behaviour
               towards
               God
               their
               King
               ,
            
             whom
             they
             rejected
             and
             depos'd
             when
             they
             demanded
             a
             King
             from
             Samuel
             ;
             and
             to
             confirm
             this
             by
             so
             many
             glosses
             upon
             several
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             worthy
             only
             of
             the
             confidence
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Leviathan
             .
             But
             he
             will
             make
             all
             this
             good
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             where
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             this
             Covenant
             was
             renewed
             .
             There
             indeed
             ,
             after
             all
             their
             murmurings
             for
             Bread
             ,
             and
             for
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             Water
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             imagine
             that
             all
             the
             Promises
             which
             God
             had
             made
             to
             their
             Fore-fathers
             ,
             gave
             them
             a
             Title
             to
             the
             continuance
             of
             their
             Protection
             and
             Blessing
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             their
             back-sliding
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Preface
             to
             his
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             which
             he
             then
             publish'd
             to
             them
             ,
             God
             commanded
             Moses
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             great
             Deliverances
             he
             had
             wrought
             for
             them
             ,
             &
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             obey
             his
             voice
             indeed
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             be
             a
             peculiar
             Treasure
             unto
             him
             above
             all
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             be
             unto
             him
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             Priests
             ,
             an
             holy
             Nation
             ;
             the
             natural
             signification
             whereof
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             Interpreters
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             in
             a
             more
             peculiar
             maner
             make
             himself
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             Laws
             whereby
             they
             might
             know
             how
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             and
             assigning
             them
             a
             Priesthood
             ,
             to
             offer
             such
             Sacrifices
             for
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             would
             be
             acceptable
             .
             And
             their
             answering
             together
             ,
             All
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             we
             will
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             said
             afterwards
             to
             Moses
             in
             the
             fright
             and
             consternation
             they
             were
             in
             upon
             the
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             from
             the
             Mount
             ,
             Speak
             thou
             to
             us
             and
             we
             will
             hear
             ,
             but
             let
             not
             God
             speak
             with
             us
             least
             we
             die
             ,
             contained
             no
             more
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             professions
             
             which
             they
             had
             often
             made
             before
             upon
             their
             recollection
             after
             their
             several
             loud
             transgression
             .
             God
             was
             not
             from
             that
             time
             more
             gracious
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             reckoned
             them
             more
             his
             own
             chosen
             people
             ,
             then
             before
             ,
             when
             he
             fed
             them
             with
             Manna
             and
             Quailes
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             think
             that
             they
             had
             entred
             into
             a
             new
             and
             stricter
             obligation
             to
             him
             :
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             making
             the
             
               Golden
               calf
            
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             it
             so
             soon
             after
             ,
             even
             before
             God
             had
             finish'd
             his
             speaking
             to
             them
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Contract
             on
             their
             behalf
             ,
             whereby
             God
             himself
             was
             more
             their
             King
             then
             he
             had
             bin
             formerly
             ,
             or
             they
             more
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             then
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             is
             drawn
             up
             only
             by
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             above
             three
             thousand
             years
             after
             the
             transaction
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             37.
             
          
           
             I
             should
             make
             no
             reflexion
             upon
             the
             thirty
             seventh
             Chapter
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             their
             use
             (
             tho
             it
             may
             be
             some
             men
             may
             imagine
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             lessen
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             greatest
             Miracles
             which
             have
             bin
             wrought
             )
             if
             ,
             to
             express
             the
             humility
             of
             his
             resignation
             to
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             make
             him
             the
             sole
             Judg
             of
             all
             Miracles
             which
             shall
             be
             wrought
             within
             his
             Dominions
             :
             and
             in
             this
             extasie
             of
             his
             Allegiance
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             the
             Demonstrations
             he
             hath
             made
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             his
             Instit●tes
             ,
             of
             the
             absurdity
             ,
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             impossibility
             in
             the
             Roman
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             he
             very
             frankly
             bestows
             upon
             the
             King
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             determining
             the
             Point
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             concludes
             in
             the
             Affirmative
             ,
             no
             Subject
             must
             presume
             to
             contradict
             it
             .
             By
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Church
             amends
             for
             the
             many
             merry
             reproches
             he
             hath
             cast
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             allowing
             it
             to
             be
             good
             Divinity
             in
             all
             those
             Dominions
             where
             the
             Soveraign
             is
             Popish
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             no
             private
             reason
             or
             conscience
             ,
             but
             the
             public
             reason
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             King
             is
             Judg.
             And
             tho
             he
             preserves
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             other
             private
             men
             ,
             the
             prerogative
             of
             believing
             or
             not
             believing
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             because
             thought
             is
             free
             ,
             yet
             that
             must
             not
             be
             discover'd
             ,
             because
             he
             makes
             it
             the
             obligation
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             say
             all
             that
             their
             Soveraign
             commands
             them
             to
             say
             or
             do
             ;
             
             by
             which
             he
             introduces
             such
             a
             licence
             of
             dissimulation
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             as
             is
             odious
             in
             the
             civil
             actions
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             but
             most
             detestable
             in
             the
             eies
             and
             judgment
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             in
             all
             acts
             which
             concern
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             his
             Divine
             Majesty
             .
             And
             it
             is
             very
             reasonably
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             that
             this
             loose
             determination
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             by
             a
             man
             who
             is
             thought
             to
             have
             digged
             very
             deep
             in
             all
             the
             Mines
             of
             Natural
             Reason
             ,
             hath
             contributed
             very
             much
             to
             that
             uncontroulable
             spirit
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             extravagance
             of
             fancy
             ,
             invention
             and
             imagination
             ,
             hath
             made
             such
             confusion
             both
             in
             the
             speculation
             and
             practice
             of
             Religion
             in
             this
             distracted
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             making
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             manifestly
             commanded
             ,
             liable
             to
             be
             controul'd
             ,
             or
             to
             receive
             autority
             from
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             both
             God
             and
             the
             King
             are
             less
             reverenced
             ,
             and
             their
             Precepts
             less
             regarded
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             us'd
             to
             be
             in
             this
             Nation
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             may
             the
             better
             draw
             himself
             out
             of
             those
             intricacies
             into
             which
             he
             is
             involved
             by
             this
             unnecessary
             discourse
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             he
             resorts
             to
             his
             Soveraign
             power
             in
             his
             definitions
             ;
             and
             tho
             he
             had
             before
             confess'd
             ,
             (
             pag.
             197.
             )
             
               That
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Egyptian
               Sorcerers
               ,
               tho
               no●
               so
               great
               as
               those
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               were
               yet
               great
               Miracles
            
             ;
             now
             he
             defines
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             (
             pag.
             235.
             )
             
               to
               be
               the
               work
               of
               God
               (
               besides
               his
               operation
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Nature
               ordain'd
               in
               the
               Creation
               )
               don
               for
               the
               making
               manifest
               to
               his
               Elect
               ,
               the
               mission
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               Minister
               for
               their
               salvation
               :
            
             which
             definition
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             alone
             ,
             is
             all
             his
             proof
             he
             makes
             (
             pag.
             235.
             )
             that
             
               the
               Devil
               ,
               or
               an
               Angel
               ,
               or
               other
               created
               spiri●
               ,
               cannot
               do
               a
               Miracle
               :
            
             which
             as
             the
             Soveraign
             of
             Logic
             too
             ,
             he
             makes
             good
             by
             as
             strange
             an
             Argument
             :
             
               It
               must
               be
               by
               virtue
               of
               some
               natural
               
               Science
               ,
               or
               by
               Incantation
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               by
               their
               own
               power
               independent
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               power
               that
               proceedeth
               not
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               all
               men
               deny
               .
               and
               if
               they
               do
               it
               by
               power
               given
               them
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               work
               not
               from
               the
               immediate
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               natural
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               Miracle
               ,
            
             which
             is
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Definition
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             by
             the
             permission
             of
             God
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             natural
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             Miracle
             ?
             Hath
             not
             God
             frequently
             permitted
             the
             Devil
             to
             do
             Miracles
             ?
             and
             if
             his
             Providence
             did
             not
             restrain
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             work
             Miracles
             enough
             to
             do
             more
             mischief
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Devil
             turn'd
             himself
             into
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             or
             taught
             the
             Serpent
             so
             to
             speak
             like
             an
             Orator
             ,
             for
             the
             seduction
             and
             cozenage
             of
             poor
             Eve
             ,
             neither
             was
             natural
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             less
             then
             a
             Miracle
             ;
             which
             hath
             furnish'd
             a
             Modern
             fanciful
             Divine
             with
             an
             excuse
             for
             Eves
             being
             deluded
             ,
             that
             not
             imagining
             a
             Serpent
             could
             speak
             ,
             and
             having
             never
             heard
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             she
             concluded
             it
             to
             be
             an
             Angel
             ,
             whom
             she
             knew
             God
             had
             created
             .
             And
             now
             he
             finds
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             former
             confession
             ,
             (
             pag.
             236.
             )
             
               That
               the
               Magicians
               of
            
             Egypt
             
               were
               Impostors
               ,
               and
               did
               no
               great
               matter
               ,
               for
               that
               when
               the
               rod
               seem'd
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               or
               the
               waters
               Blood
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
            
             which
             his
             definition
             requires
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               rod
               ,
               nor
               the
               water
               was
               enchanted
               ,
               but
               the
               Spectator
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Miracle
               consisted
               only
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Enchanter
               had
               deceiv'd
               a
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               Miracle
               .
            
             And
             so
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             Court
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Spectators
             ,
             and
             are
             thought
             to
             have
             understood
             as
             much
             of
             Natural
             Causes
             ,
             as
             any
             who
             have
             succeeded
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             excess
             of
             understanding
             ,
             believ'd
             God
             the
             less
             ,
             as
             they
             still
             do
             who
             look
             too
             much
             into
             Natural
             
             Causes
             ,
             and
             those
             learned
             Egyptians
             must
             be
             all
             deluded
             and
             cheated
             by
             the
             deception
             of
             their
             o●n
             eies
             .
             Methinks
             the
             Text
             cited
             by
             himself
             ,
             
               If
               a
               Prophet
               rise
               among
               you
               ,
               &c.
               and
               shall
               pretend
               ●he
               d●ing
               of
               a
               miracle
               ,
               and
               the
               miracle
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               hearken
               unto
               him
               ,
               &c.
            
             Deut.
             13.
             is
             a
             sufficient
             evidence
             ,
             that
             such
             Miracles
             may
             be
             don
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             Assertion
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             easie
             to
             imagin
             how
             he
             will
             answer
             or
             avoid
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               For
               they
               are
               the
               spirits
               of
               devils
               ,
               working
               Miracles
               ,
               &c.
               Revel
               .
            
             16.
             14.
             which
             shall
             suffice
             for
             answer
             to
             his
             magisterial
             definition
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             argumentation
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             don
             well
             to
             have
             communicated
             the
             reason
             or
             autority
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             any
             besides
             his
             own
             definition
             ,
             that
             induced
             him
             to
             determine
             ,
             (
             pag.
             235
             )
             that
             
               the
               end
               of
               all
               the
               mir●cles
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Apost●es
               ,
               was
               to
               ad●
               men
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               all
               me●
               ,
               b●t
               s●ch
               as
               should
               be
               sa●ed
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               such
               as
               God
               had
               elected
            
             And
             upon
             that
             assumtion
             he
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             t●●
             reason
             why
             our
             Saviour
             could
             not
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             work
             any
             Miracles
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             was
             (
             pag
             235
             )
             because
             our
             Saviour
             
               being
               sent
               from
               his
               Fa●he●
               ,
               he
               could
               n●t
               use
               his
               P●wer
               in
               the
               conversion
               of
               those
               whom
               his
               Father
               h●d
               rejected
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             besides
             the
             barb●r●ty
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             irrational
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             People
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             where
             our
             Saviour
             had
             vouchsafed
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             conver●e
             above
             thirty
             years
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             should
             be
             reprobated
             by
             God
             to
             everlasting
             damnation
             .
             Besides
             that
             his
             Greek
             Criticism
             ,
             which
             he
             dislikes
             ,
             that
             puts
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             for
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             enough
             that
             our
             Saviour
             did
             work
             Miracles
             even
             there
             ,
             for
             
             
               he
               laid
               his
               hands
               upon
               sick
               folks
               ,
               and
               healed
               them
               ,
            
             Mark
             6.
             5.
             which
             was
             amongst
             his
             greatest
             Miracles
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             very
             probably
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             his
             very
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             .
             Surely
             the
             making
             it
             incapable
             of
             receiving
             any
             benefit
             by
             the
             ransom
             he
             paid
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             against
             the
             literal
             and
             declar'd
             end
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             of
             his
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             38.
             
          
           
             WHEN
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             himself
             hath
             erected
             two
             Pillars
             for
             the
             support
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             propagation
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             it
             from
             being
             invaded
             by
             Profaneness
             and
             Atheism
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             the
             reward
             of
             those
             who
             serve
             him
             with
             devotion
             and
             integrity
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             of
             Hell
             ,
             for
             the
             punishment
             and
             terror
             of
             those
             who
             neglect
             his
             commands
             ,
             and
             contemn
             his
             menaces
             :
             and
             when
             all
             the
             Prophets
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             have
             even
             contended
             to
             make
             the
             joies
             of
             the
             one
             as
             great
             and
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             the
             pains
             of
             the
             other
             as
             insupportable
             and
             eternal
             ,
             as
             their
             sacred
             faculties
             could
             enable
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             men
             might
             be
             allured
             to
             chuse
             that
             which
             is
             so
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             to
             tremble
             at
             that
             which
             is
             so
             terrible
             :
             and
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Doctors
             and
             Preachers
             of
             Christianity
             (
             of
             how
             different
             Opinions
             soever
             in
             other
             Points
             of
             Faith
             )
             have
             still
             prosecuted
             the
             same
             method
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             Argument
             to
             dispose
             men
             to
             virtue
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             vice
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             that
             leads
             to
             the
             Devil
             :
             it
             may
             appear
             very
             wonderful
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             scandalous
             to
             dis-passioned
             men
             ,
             that
             after
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             should
             arise
             a
             new
             Evangelist
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             joies
             of
             Heaven
             more
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             the
             pains
             of
             Hell
             less
             formidable
             ,
             then
             ever
             any
             Christian
             hath
             before
             attemted
             to
             do
             ,
             
             by
             impertinent
             inquiries
             where
             the
             place
             of
             either
             of
             them
             is
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             be
             well
             content
             that
             they
             should
             be
             no
             where
             ,
             and
             to
             determine
             by
             Philosophical
             mediums
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             eternity
             of
             pain
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             how
             lasting
             soever
             the
             joies
             may
             be
             in
             the
             other
             .
             I
             do
             not
             complain
             of
             his
             bringing
             down
             Heaven
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             his
             raising
             and
             placing
             Hell
             upon
             the
             same
             level
             ,
             in
             which
             some
             Learned
             Men
             seem
             not
             to
             differ
             much
             from
             him
             ,
             tho
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             contradicted
             by
             the
             very
             words
             and
             expression
             of
             the
             Creation
             .
             For
             if
             God
             
               divided
               the
               waters
               that
               were
               above
               the
               firmament
               ,
               from
               the
               waters
               that
               were
               under
               the
               firmament
               ,
               and
               the
               waters
               under
               the
               firmament
               became
               dry
               Land
               ,
               and
               was
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               firmament
               was
               called
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Gen.
             1.
             it
             is
             not
             conceivable
             ,
             that
             the
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Earth
             can
             be
             upon
             one
             and
             the
             same
             level
             .
             Which
             seems
             likewise
             to
             be
             oppos'd
             by
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               But
               those
               that
               seek
               my
               soul
               to
               destroy
               it
               ,
               shall
               go
               into
               the
               lower
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             Psal.
             63.
             9.
             which
             implies
             somwhat
             that
             is
             deeper
             then
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             Hell
             is
             either
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             that
             it
             is
             upon
             the
             same
             level
             with
             Heaven
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             descend
             to
             keep
             Court
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ;
             which
             yet
             methinks
             receiv'd
             a
             greater
             confirmation
             by
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Now
               that
               he
               ascended
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               also
               descended
               first
               into
               the
               lower
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ?
            
             Eph.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             Let
             the
             place
             be
             where
             it
             will
             ,
             we
             know
             Gods
             habitation
             and
             residence
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             must
             make
             it
             as
             glorious
             as
             any
             body
             hath
             conceiv'd
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             his
             absence
             ,
             and
             hot
             displeasure
             ,
             must
             make
             the
             other
             as
             painful
             .
             Nor
             am
             I
             concern'd
             in
             his
             assigning
             Christs
             Reign
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             was
             an
             opinion
             that
             had
             many
             partizans
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             so
             it
             seems
             to
             get
             much
             ground
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             many
             Learned
             Men
             in
             the
             present
             ;
             tho
             he
             makes
             his
             Reign
             longer
             upon
             Earth
             then
             ever
             the
             Millenarians
             imagin'd
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             indeed
             confines
             him
             to
             it
             for
             ever
             .
             But
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             should
             perswade
             men
             to
             believe
             ,
             (
             pag.
             240.
             )
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               King
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             by
             which
             he
             is
             himself
             already
             as
             much
             in
             Heaven
             as
             he
             desires
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             (
             pag.
             243.
             )
             that
             all
             
               that
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Scripture
               concerning
               hell-fire
               ,
               is
               spoken
               metaphorically
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               proper
               sense
               should
               be
               enquired
               after
               (
               since
               all
               Metaphors
               may
               be
               expressed
               in
               proper
               words
               )
               both
               of
               the
               place
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               torments
               and
               tormentors
               ,
            
             methinks
             it
             should
             be
             thought
             a
             matter
             of
             that
             consequence
             ,
             as
             is
             more
             fit
             to
             be
             confuted
             by
             censure
             and
             chastisement
             ,
             then
             by
             refelling
             the
             Arguments
             of
             his
             presumtion
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             as
             he
             professes
             to
             find
             nothing
             in
             Scripture
             that
             makes
             it
             apparent
             to
             him
             ,
             
               that
               the
               soul
               is
               immortal
               ,
               and
               a
               living
               creature
               independent
               upon
               the
               body
            
             ;
             so
             he
             seems
             much
             pleased
             with
             the
             mortality
             of
             the
             whole
             human
             Nature
             ,
             which
             Iob
             complains
             of
             ,
             
               There
               is
               hope
               of
               a
               tree
               ,
               but
               man
               dieth
               ,
               and
               wasteth
               away
               ,
               yea
               man
               giveth
               up
               the
               ghost
               ,
               and
               where
               is
               he
               ?
               Man
               lieth
               down
               ,
               and
               rise●h
               not
               till
               the
               heavens
               be
               no
               more
               .
            
             Job
             .
             14.
             7
             ,
             12.
             
             From
             whence
             he
             seems
             to
             conclude
             (
             if
             his
             very
             wo●ds
             do
             not
             make
             it
             plain
             )
             
               that
               the
               soul
               as
               well
               as
               the
               bod●
               is
               buried
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               at
               least
               till
               the
               resurrection
               .
            
             This
             monstrous
             liberty
             and
             license
             in
             forming
             a
             new
             Faith
             for
             himself
             ,
             without
             any
             Soveraign
             advice
             or
             approbation
             ,
             a
             Faith
             never
             before
             own'd
             or
             avowed
             by
             any
             Christian
             ,
             may
             make
             men
             wonder
             why
             he
             is
             so
             severe
             against
             Atheists
             ,
             whom
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             (
             pag.
             186.
             )
             to
             
             be
             
               Subjects
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ;
               nor
               they
               that
               believe
               not
               that
               God
               hath
               any
               care
               of
               the
               actions
               of
               man
               kind
               ,
               because
               they
               acknowledg
               no
               word
               for
               his
               ,
               nor
               have
               hope
               of
               his
               rewards
               ,
               or
               fear
               of
               his
               threatning
               .
               They
            
             (
             he
             saies
             )
             
               that
               believe
               there
               is
               a
               God
               that
               governs
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               precepts
               ,
               and
               propounded
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               to
               man-kind
               ,
               are
               Gods
               Subjects
               ;
               all
               the
               rest
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               enemies
               :
            
             whereas
             in
             truth
             ,
             there
             is
             very
             little
             difference
             between
             a
             man
             that
             understands
             no
             Precepts
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             him
             who
             believes
             those
             to
             be
             his
             Precepts
             or
             his
             Permissions
             ,
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             his
             Commandments
             ;
             or
             between
             those
             who
             have
             no
             hope
             of
             his
             reward
             ,
             or
             fear
             of
             his
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             believe
             ,
             and
             perswade
             others
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             rewards
             which
             he
             hath
             propounded
             are
             of
             much
             less
             value
             then
             they
             are
             esteemed
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             which
             he
             threatens
             ,
             to
             be
             less
             terrible
             ,
             and
             of
             shorter
             duration
             then
             they
             are
             understood
             ;
             and
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             suspend
             the
             inflicting
             of
             any
             punishment
             at
             all
             upon
             the
             greatest
             sinner
             until
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             the
             mortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             equal
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             undergo
             no
             farther
             trouble
             till
             they
             are
             again
             united
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             even
             then
             not
             to
             be
             in
             so
             ill
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             most
             men
             apprehend
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             consolation
             wicked
             men
             stand
             not
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             no
             Christian
             Casuist
             ,
             before
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             ever
             presum'd
             to
             administer
             .
             And
             he
             may
             find
             ,
             for
             the
             support
             of
             his
             Atheists
             ,
             who
             should
             not
             be
             so
             churlishly
             abandon'd
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             many
             pregnant
             Arguments
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             as
             rationally
             pressed
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             New
             as
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             appositely
             urg'd
             to
             maintain
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             any
             which
             are
             made
             use
             
             of
             by
             him
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             his
             Opinions
             little
             less
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             the
             first
             man
             (
             since
             Virgil
             accompanied
             Aeneas
             thither
             )
             that
             hath
             taken
             pains
             so
             accuratly
             to
             rescue
             and
             vindicate
             Hell
             from
             the
             prejudice
             that
             men
             might
             have
             to
             it
             ,
             from
             some
             expressions
             they
             find
             in
             Scripture
             relating
             to
             it
             ;
             which
             he
             endeavors
             ,
             by
             his
             Interpretations
             ,
             to
             make
             not
             altogether
             so
             severe
             as
             they
             are
             generally
             understood
             to
             be
             .
             And
             least
             any
             apprehension
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             should
             too
             much
             amuse
             men
             ,
             he
             do's
             assure
             them
             ,
             from
             his
             Art
             in
             which
             he
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             excel
             ,
             (
             pag.
             243.
             )
             
               That
               in
               the
               Globe
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               only
               finite
               ,
               but
               also
               (
               compar'd
               to
               the
               heighth
               of
               the
               stars
               )
               of
               no
               considerable
               magnitude
               ,
               a
               pit
               without
               a
               bottom
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               hole
               of
               infinite
               depth
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               the
               proportion
               of
               Earth
               to
               Heaven
               cannot
               bear
               :
            
             which
             perfection
             of
             Science
             enabled
             him
             to
             discover
             ,
             that
             if
             Adam
             had
             not
             eaten
             of
             the
             Apple
             ,
             he
             had
             bin
             immortal
             ;
             and
             had
             he
             never
             died
             (
             of
             which
             he
             makes
             not
             the
             least
             question
             )
             he
             should
             not
             then
             continually
             have
             procreated
             his
             kind
             ,
             (
             pag.
             239.
             )
             
               for
               if
               immortals
               should
               have
               generated
               as
               man-kind
               doth
               now
               ,
               the
               Earth
               in
               a
               small
               time
               would
               not
               have
               bin
               able
               to
               afford
               them
               place
               to
               stand
               on
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             there
             being
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             which
             he
             cites
             ,
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             of
             Hell
             is
             under
             water
             ;
             so
             ,
             besides
             the
             comfort
             that
             is
             in
             the
             uncertainty
             ,
             they
             need
             the
             less
             fear
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ;
             and
             he
             doth
             at
             last
             free
             them
             from
             the
             waters
             too
             ,
             and
             the
             company
             that
             makes
             the
             waters
             the
             more
             unpleasant
             .
             St.
             Iohn
             thought
             he
             had
             terrified
             some
             Classes
             of
             sinners
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             when
             he
             declar'd
             ,
             
               That
               they
               should
               have
               their
               part
               in
               the
               lake
               that
               burneth
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               .
            
             Apoc.
             21.
             8.
             
             
             But
             for
             their
             comfort
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             assures
             them
             ,
             (
             pag.
             243.
             )
             that
             all
             that
             is
             but
             a
             Metaphorical
             expression
             ,
             
               and
               signifies
               not
               any
               certain
               kind
               or
               place
               of
               torment
            
             ;
             and
             gives
             them
             another
             Text
             to
             raise
             their
             spirits
             ,
             
               That
               death
               and
               hell
               were
               cast
               into
               the
               lake
               of
               fire
               ,
            
             (
             pag.
             243.
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               abolish'd
               and
               destroied
               ;
               as
               if
               after
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               dying
               ,
               nor
               no
               more
               going
               into
               Hell
               ,
            
             which
             must
             be
             very
             comfortable
             Doctrine
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             had
             before
             secur'd
             till
             that
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             not
             existence
             and
             nothingness
             of
             the
             Soul
             after
             its
             dissolution
             from
             the
             Body
             .
             So
             that
             he
             had
             don
             well
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             some
             fear
             still
             have
             remain'd
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             very
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             it self
             is
             to
             last
             one
             thousand
             years
             .
             That
             the
             darkness
             which
             St.
             Matthew
             attributes
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             makes
             the
             most
             beautiful
             place
             the
             less
             pleasant
             ,
             may
             not
             make
             them
             think
             Hell
             a
             worse
             place
             then
             in
             truth
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             tho
             the
             Translation
             hath
             rendered
             it
             
               into
               utter
               darkness
            
             ,
             the
             Original
             will
             not
             bear
             it
             ,
             (
             pag.
             243.
             )
             
               and
               do's
               not
               signifie
               how
               great
               ,
               but
               where
               that
               darkness
               is
               to
               be
               ,
               namely
               ,
               without
               the
               habitation
               of
               Gods
               elect
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             careful
             Inquisitions
             which
             he
             makes
             into
             the
             torments
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Tormentors
             ,
             he
             finds
             the
             Devil
             hath
             wrong
             don
             him
             ,
             by
             not
             having
             his
             names
             of
             
               Satan
               ,
               Devil
            
             ,
             and
             Abaddon
             ,
             translated
             into
             English
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             conscientiously
             doubts
             ,
             that
             men
             imagining
             them
             to
             be
             proper
             names
             of
             Demons
             ,
             may
             be
             seduc'd
             to
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Devils
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             whereas
             those
             hard
             words
             are
             not
             proper
             Names
             ,
             but
             Appellations
             ,
             which
             only
             set
             out
             the
             office
             and
             quality
             ,
             as
             Satan
             only
             signifies
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             Devil
             accuser
             ,
             
             Abaddon
             the
             Destroier
             .
             So
             that
             Heaven
             being
             to
             be
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             upon
             the
             Earth
             (
             which
             he
             saies
             he
             hath
             shew'd
             by
             Scripture
             that
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             )
             (
             pag.
             244.
             )
             
               Hell
               must
               likewise
               be
               upon
               the
               Earth
               too
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               Satan
               ,
               is
               meant
               any
               earthly
               Enemy
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             torments
             of
             Hell
             ,
             which
             are
             express'd
             in
             Scripture
             by
             weeping
             ,
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
             by
             the
             worm
             of
             conscience
             ,
             fire
             ,
             where
             the
             worm
             dies
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             is
             not
             quenched
             ,
             and
             by
             shame
             and
             everlasting
             contemt
             ,
             do
             but
             metaphorically
             signifie
             (
             p.
             244.
             )
             
               a
               grief
               and
               discontent
               of
               mind
               ,
               from
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               eternal
               felicity
               of
               others
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               are
               to
               suffer
               such
               bodily
               pains
               and
               calamities
               as
               are
               incident
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               live
               under
               evil
               and
               cruel
               Governors
               ,
               but
               have
               also
               for
               Enemy
               ,
               God
               Almighty
               .
            
             But
             as
             to
             the
             duration
             of
             the
             bodily
             pains
             ,
             tho
             the
             Scripture
             is
             clear
             for
             an
             universal
             Resurrection
             ,
             (
             pag.
             244.
             )
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             
               promise
               to
               any
               reprobate
               of
               an
               eternal
               life
               ,
            
             without
             which
             he
             can
             never
             undergo
             an
             eternal
             punishment
             .
             Nor
             can
             a
             second
             death
             be
             ever
             applied
             to
             those
             that
             can
             die
             but
             once
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             245.
             )
             tho
             
               the
               fire
               prepared
               for
               the
               wicked
               ,
               is
               an
               everlasting
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               shall
               be
               unquenchable
               ,
               and
               the
               torments
               everlasting
               ;
               it
               cannot
               therefore
               be
               inferr'd
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               shall
               be
               cast
               into
               that
               fire
               ,
               or
               be
               tormented
               with
               those
               torments
               ,
               shall
               endure
               ,
               and
               resist
               them
               so
               as
               to
               be
               eternally
               burn'd
               and
               tortur'd
               ,
               and
               yet
               never
               be
               destroied
               nor
               d●e
               .
            
             And
             tho
             there
             be
             many
             places
             that
             affirm
             everlasting
             ●ire
             and
             torments
             (
             into
             which
             men
             may
             be
             cast
             successively
             one
             after
             another
             for
             ever
             )
             yet
             he
             finds
             none
             that
             affirms
             there
             shall
             be
             any
             eternal
             life
             therein
             ,
             of
             any
             individual
             Person
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             an
             everlasting
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             death
             .
             And
             then
             he
             cites
             the
             Text
             in
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             
             whereby
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             245.
             )
             
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               to
               be
               a
               second
               death
               of
               every
               one
               that
               shall
               be
               condemn'd
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               ,
               after
               which
               he
               shall
               die
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             taken
             extraordinary
             pains
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             presum'd
             ,
             effectually
             ,
             in
             making
             it
             believed
             ,
             (
             pag.
             243.
             )
             that
             
               the
               fire
               thereof
               is
               neither
               everlasting
               nor
               unquencheable
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             terribleness
             thereof
             hath
             proceeded
             chiefly
             from
             the
             hard
             words
             it
             hath
             bin
             describ'd
             by
             ,
             
               valley
               of
               Hinnon
               ,
               Ge●enna
               ,
               Tophet
               ,
            
             which
             have
             puzled
             and
             perplex'd
             mens
             imaginations
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             comprehension
             what
             those
             terms
             could
             imply
             ,
             and
             which
             seem'd
             the
             more
             formidable
             in
             that
             they
             had
             not
             found
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             be
             thought
             incapable
             of
             any
             translation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             hath
             don
             them
             the
             favor
             to
             inform
             them
             of
             the
             worst
             that
             they
             can
             signifie
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             for
             their
             comfort
             ,
             hath
             brought
             the
             place
             and
             situation
             of
             it
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             well
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             have
             no
             other
             apprehensions
             of
             it
             then
             they
             find
             reason
             for
             .
             And
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             that
             important
             truth
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             depend
             upon
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             which
             he
             hath
             cited
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             he
             hath
             already
             proved
             out
             of
             divers
             evident
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             his
             thirty
             fifth
             Chapter
             (
             pag.
             219.
             )
             
               That
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               a
               civil
               Common-wealth
               ,
               where
               God
               himself
               is
               Soveraign
               ,
               by
               virtue
               first
               of
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               since
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               ,
            
             which
             he
             saies
             doth
             sufficiently
             prove
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             coming
             again
             of
             our
             Saviour
             in
             his
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             ,
             to
             reign
             actually
             and
             eternally
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             on
             Earth
             ;
             all
             which
             refers
             to
             that
             Institution
             by
             pact
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             Covenant
             with
             
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             renewing
             thereof
             afterwards
             by
             Moses
             at
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             invested
             God
             by
             their
             chusing
             him
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ,
             with
             a
             more
             peculiar
             Dominion
             then
             he
             had
             over
             any
             other
             Nation
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             and
             Covenant
             ;
             whi●h
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             217.
             )
             
               is
               an
               addition
               to
               his
               ordinary
               title
               to
               all
               Nations
               :
            
             and
             that
             this
             continued
             ,
             till
             by
             their
             demanding
             a
             King
             ,
             when
             Saul
             was
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             rejected
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             reign
             over
             them
             .
             I
             must
             rely
             upon
             the
             Readers
             memory
             ,
             or
             his
             refl●xion
             ,
             to
             judg
             whether
             what
             hath
             bin
             said
             in
             answer
             upon
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             before
             ,
             doth
             not
             weigh
             down
             the
             imagination
             both
             of
             the
             original
             and
             subsequent
             Covenant
             and
             Contract
             .
             And
             for
             their
             rejection
             of
             God
             Almighty
             from
             being
             their
             King
             ,
             upon
             the
             election
             of
             Saul
             ,
             besides
             Gods
             own
             particu●ar
             choice
             of
             his
             Successor
             ,
             
               Fill
               thine
               horn
               with
               oil
               ,
               and
               go
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               thee
               to
            
             Jesse
             
               the
               Bethlehemite
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               provided
               me
               a
               King
               among
               his
               Sons
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             1.
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             favor
             ,
             and
             concernment
             for
             th●t
             People
             ,
             was
             equally
             eminent
             and
             notorious
             from
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             bin
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Abraham
             to
             that
             of
             Saul
             ;
             nor
             were
             their
             rebellions
             and
             murmurings
             greater
             after
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             bin
             before
             :
             and
             then
             those
             two
             Imaginations
             of
             his
             having
             place
             only
             in
             his
             own
             brain
             ,
             most
             of
             his
             Discourse
             in
             this
             his
             third
             part
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             no
             signification
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             hath
             made
             Hell
             much
             more
             easie
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             a
             pleasanter
             Region
             ,
             and
             the
             pains
             thereof
             less
             durable
             to
             all
             those
             who
             will
             chuse
             to
             go
             thither
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             solicitous
             to
             undeceive
             men
             in
             the
             high
             estimate
             they
             have
             made
             of
             the
             joies
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             ,
             (
             pag.
             245.
             )
             that
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             which
             is
             salvation
             ,
             
             
               is
               to
               be
               secur'd
               either
               respectively
               against
               special
               evils
               ,
               or
               absolutely
               against
               all
               evil
               ,
               comprehending
               want
               ,
               sickness
               ,
               and
               death
               it self
               .
            
             And
             least
             we
             should
             think
             that
             this
             salvation
             contains
             some
             wonderful
             delight
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             comprehend
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             the
             scene
             upon
             which
             it
             shall
             be
             shew'd
             ;
             he
             is
             fully
             of
             opinion
             ,
             (
             pag.
             246.
             )
             
               that
               this
               salvation
               must
               be
               on
               Earth
               :
               for
               by
               salvation
               is
               set
               forth
               unto
               as
               ,
               a
               glorious
               reign
               of
               our
               King
               by
               conquest
               ,
               not
               a
               safety
               by
               escape
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               where
               we
               look
               for
               salvation
               ,
               we
               must
               look
               also
               for
               triumph
               ;
               and
               before
               triumph
               ,
               for
               victory
               ;
               and
               before
               victory
               for
               battel
               ,
               which
               cannot
               well
               be
               suppos'd
               to
               be
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             However
             ,
             tho
             the
             reason
             seems
             very
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             modest
             that
             he
             will
             not
             trust
             to
             it
             ,
             without
             very
             evident
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             ,
             how
             positive
             soever
             he
             is
             against
             the
             literal
             understanding
             such
             places
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             imply
             an
             ascending
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             condemns
             them
             all
             to
             be
             Metaphorical
             Expressions
             ;
             now
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             humble
             our
             salvation
             down
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             all
             those
             places
             of
             the
             Prophets
             which
             he
             chuses
             ,
             to
             be
             understood
             literally
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             saies
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             (
             pag.
             246.
             )
             
               that
               Salvation
               shall
               be
               on
               Earth
               ,
               then
               when
               God
               shall
               reign
               (
               at
               the
               coming
               again
               of
               Christ
               )
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               from
               Ierusalem
               shall
               proceed
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               that
               shall
               be
               receiv'd
               into
               Gods
               Kingdom
               .
            
             And
             then
             ,
             with
             equal
             confidence
             ,
             he
             mentions
             other
             Texts
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             are
             clear
             (
             pag.
             247.
             )
             
               that
               salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               (
               after
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               )
               must
               be
               upon
               Earth
               :
            
             whereas
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               He
               cannot
               find
               any
               Text
               that
               can
               probably
               be
               drawn
               to
               prove
               any
               ascension
               of
               the
               Saints
               into
               Heaven
               ,
            
             which
             he
             seems
             to
             think
             
             would
             be
             a
             presumtion
             ,
             
               and
               that
               since
               Gods
               own
               Throne
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               is
               but
               his
               foot-stool
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               seem
               suitable
               to
               the
               dignity
               of
               so
               great
               a
               King
               ,
               that
               his
               Subjects
               should
               have
               any
               place
               as
               high
               as
               his
               Throne
               ,
               or
               higher
               then
               his
               foot-stool
               .
            
             And
             so
             making
             the
             last
             effort
             to
             lessen
             the
             value
             of
             our
             Redemtion
             ,
             by
             making
             a
             Grammatical
             enquiry
             into
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             low
             inferences
             thereupon
             ,
             he
             concludes
             ,
             (
             pag.
             245.
             )
             
               That
               the
               joies
               of
               life
               eternal
               ,
               comprehended
               all
               in
               Scripture
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               or
               being
               saved
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               secur'd
               either
               respectively
               ,
               against
               special
               evils
               ,
               or
               absolutely
               against
               all
               evils
               ,
               comprehending
               want
               ,
               sickness
               ,
               and
               death
               it self
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             once
             in
             Heaven
             we
             shall
             never
             want
             ,
             nor
             be
             sick
             ,
             nor
             die
             again
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             vile
             expression
             of
             the
             joies
             of
             life
             eternal
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             deprive
             him
             of
             that
             Testimony
             his
             rare
             modesty
             deserves
             ,
             but
             acknowledg
             ,
             (
             pag.
             241.
             )
             
               that
               he
               doth
               declare
               ,
               because
               his
               Doctrine
               (
               tho
               proved
               out
               of
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               not
               few
               nor
               obscure
               )
               will
               appear
               to
               most
               a
               novelty
               ,
               he
               did
               but
               propound
               it
               ,
               maintaining
               nothing
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Paradox
               in
               Religion
               ,
               but
               attending
               the
               end
               of
               that
               dispute
               of
               the
               Sword
               concerning
               the
               autority
               (
               not
               yet
               amongst
               his
               Country-men
               decided
               )
               by
               which
               all
               sorts
               of
               Doctrine
               are
               to
               be
               approv'd
               or
               rejected
               ,
               and
               whose
               commands
               both
               in
               speech
               and
               writing
               (
               whatsoever
               be
               the
               opinions
               of
               private
               men
               )
               must
               by
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               mean
               to
               be
               protected
               by
               the
               Laws
               ,
               be
               obeied
               .
            
             This
             was
             in
             the
             time
             when
             his
             fidelity
             and
             allegiance
             was
             by
             his
             own
             rule
             extinguished
             by
             choice
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             not
             then
             in
             the
             Enemies
             Quarters
             ,
             and
             no
             Sword
             drawn
             but
             that
             in
             Cromwells
             hand
             ,
             and
             in
             theirs
             who
             were
             
             under
             his
             command
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             was
             his
             single
             approbation
             and
             determination
             ,
             that
             he
             waited
             ,
             for
             the
             promulgation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             he
             had
             so
             well
             prov'd
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             he
             sent
             this
             blank
             ,
             for
             the
             disposal
             of
             himself
             ,
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             But
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             excuse
             him
             since
             the
             Kings
             return
             ,
             and
             the
             resurrect●on
             of
             his
             Loialty
             (
             which
             is
             grown
             and
             improv'd
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             deny
             his
             Saviour
             upon
             his
             Command
             )
             for
             not
             retracting
             and
             renouncing
             all
             those
             odious
             opinions
             ,
             when
             he
             very
             well
             knows
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             which
             the
             King
             is
             Soveraign
             ,
             doth
             detest
             all
             those
             his
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             not
             concur
             in
             his
             interpretation
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Texts
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             his
             not
             doing
             that
             which
             in
             Conscience
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             a
             shrewd
             evidence
             that
             he
             considers
             not
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             subject
             to
             any
             other
             Soveraignty
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             his
             own
             capricious
             brain
             ,
             and
             haughty
             understanding
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             so
             much
             kindness
             for
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             that
             I
             heartily
             wish
             he
             would
             himself
             ,
             or
             that
             some
             of
             his
             Disciples
             would
             for
             him
             ,
             inform
             the
             World
             what
             good
             end
             he
             did
             ,
             or
             could
             propose
             to
             himself
             in
             writing
             this
             his
             eight
             and
             thirtieth
             Chapter
             ;
             or
             whether
             he
             could
             imagine
             that
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             any
             Christian
             knowledg
             could
             be
             advanced
             by
             it
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             charity
             he
             can
             expect
             ,
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             be
             a
             man
             that
             believes
             nothing
             of
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             of
             the
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             Redemtion
             ,
             which
             all
             other
             Christians
             do
             believe
             ,
             and
             believe
             all
             to
             be
             evident
             out
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Since
             it
             is
             a
             less
             fault
             not
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             how
             destructive
             soever
             ,
             then
             to
             imagine
             that
             he
             takes
             all
             that
             pains
             ,
             and
             uses
             all
             
             that
             raillery
             upon
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             liable
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             it self
             is
             to
             be
             ill
             handled
             ,
             and
             perversly
             interpreted
             by
             a
             great
             and
             bold
             Wit.
             And
             truly
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             bin
             disappointed
             in
             the
             propagation
             of
             this
             desperate
             Art
             ,
             which
             hath
             enabled
             his
             most
             devoted
             Proselytes
             to
             apply
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             to
             all
             their
             profane
             ,
             impious
             ,
             and
             unclean
             purposes
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             probably
             before
             they
             leave
             this
             World
             ,
             will
             give
             them
             a
             sad
             presage
             and
             prospect
             of
             the
             next
             ;
             the
             which
             can
             give
             them
             no
             reputation
             or
             credit
             ,
             except
             with
             persons
             pro●●igate
             ,
             and
             abandon'd
             to
             all
             kinds
             of
             vice
             and
             iniquity
             .
             Plain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             endeavor'd
             to
             advance
             the
             practice
             of
             any
             one
             Christian
             Virtue
             ,
             or
             to
             improve
             the
             exercise
             of
             any
             one
             Moral
             Duty
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             lives
             of
             men
             may
             be
             more
             innocent
             ,
             and
             thereby
             their
             hopes
             more
             reasonable
             of
             eternal
             Life
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             willing
             to
             perswade
             men
             ,
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             master
             Reason
             ,
             to
             be
             better
             then
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             to
             dis-countenance
             the
             practice
             of
             those
             sins
             which
             unavoidably
             must
             carry
             them
             to
             Hell
             ,
             let
             the
             situation
             of
             it
             be
             where
             it
             will
             ,
             (
             pag.
             56.
             )
             
               as
               Adultery
               ,
               Sodomy
               ,
               and
               any
               vice
               that
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               an
               effect
               of
               power
               ,
               or
               a
               cause
               of
               pleasure
               ;
               all
               which
               vices
               amongst
               men
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               are
               taken
               to
               be
               against
               Law
               ,
               rather
               then
               against
               honor
               :
            
             which
             since
             he
             hath
             discover'd
             ,
             he
             might
             for
             those
             wretches
             sake
             ,
             very
             naturally
             have
             interposed
             some
             powerful
             Animadversions
             in
             this
             Chapter
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             39.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             Charity
             enough
             to
             hope
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             may
             have
             no
             worse
             design
             in
             this
             thirty
             ninth
             Chapter
             ,
             then
             can
             be
             made
             manifest
             out
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             which
             being
             plain
             ,
             and
             yielding
             naturally
             a
             good
             interpretation
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             endeavour
             to
             pervert
             them
             to
             a
             bad
             ,
             but
             wish
             he
             had
             farther
             enlarged
             upon
             the
             Subject
             ,
             to
             shew
             with
             what
             absurdity
             the
             word
             Church
             is
             applied
             to
             destroy
             Religion
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             had
             instituted
             one
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             Church
             that
             should
             have
             Autority
             to
             controul
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             World.
             Which
             is
             a
             fancy
             (
             how
             successful
             soever
             )
             so
             extravagant
             and
             senseless
             ,
             so
             far
             from
             countenance
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Antiquity
             ,
             so
             in
             it self
             impossible
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             wonderful
             ,
             then
             that
             so
             unreasonable
             a
             pretence
             should
             gain
             so
             much
             credit
             ,
             as
             to
             impose
             upon
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             World
             so
             long
             :
             and
             which
             ,
             tho
             it
             was
             not
             brought
             in
             by
             ,
             could
             never
             have
             bin
             brought
             in
             or
             grown
             but
             under
             that
             barbarous
             Tyranny
             and
             inundation
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             incursion
             of
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             and
             Vandalls
             ,
             and
             Hunns
             ,
             and
             Lombards
             ,
             who
             successively
             broke
             in
             from
             the
             North
             ,
             cover'd
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             Christendom
             for
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             .
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             tho
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             temporal
             are
             proper
             distinctions
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             when
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             who
             is
             equal
             Soveraign
             over
             both
             ,
             will
             apply
             them
             to
             several
             functions
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             exercise
             of
             different
             parts
             ,
             yet
             indeed
             they
             
             have
             bin
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             (
             pag.
             248.
             )
             
               to
               make
               men
               see
               double
               ,
               and
               to
               mistake
               their
               lawful
               Soveraign
               .
            
             And
             they
             are
             not
             sharp-sighted
             enough
             ,
             who
             think
             their
             Government
             securely
             established
             under
             that
             distinction
             ,
             whil'st
             any
             Subject
             professes
             to
             owe
             a
             Spiritual
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             Subjection
             or
             Obedience
             to
             any
             Foreign
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
             I
             would
             have
             bin
             very
             glad
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             enlarged
             upon
             both
             these
             Subjects
             ,
             so
             proper
             for
             his
             excellent
             way
             of
             reasoning
             ;
             and
             I
             cannot
             avoid
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             great
             pitty
             that
             the
             most
             faultless
             Chapter
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             for
             ought
             is
             evident
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             shortest
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             40.
             
          
           
             WE
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             would
             find
             it
             a
             hard
             task
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             have
             the
             same
             power
             and
             autority
             over
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             had
             over
             his
             Family
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             find
             to
             exceed
             the
             number
             of
             three
             hundred
             and
             eighteen
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             Subjects
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             dictates
             of
             their
             Soveraigns
             with
             the
             same
             resignation
             and
             submission
             as
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             were
             oblig'd
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             commands
             of
             Moses
             :
             however
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             no
             Logical
             consequence
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             because
             God
             spake
             only
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             his
             Family
             ,
             therefore
             his
             Family
             was
             to
             receive
             Gods
             commands
             only
             from
             him
             .
             Yet
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             might
             have
             remembred
             that
             God
             did
             appear
             likewise
             to
             Hagar
             ,
             one
             of
             Abrahams
             Family
             ,
             even
             after
             he
             had
             expos'd
             her
             to
             the
             unjust
             severity
             of
             his
             Wife
             ;
             and
             communicated
             his
             pleasure
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             inform'd
             her
             of
             many
             particulars
             which
             he
             imparted
             not
             to
             Abraham
             ;
             however
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             instance
             of
             Abraham
             is
             no
             Argument
             ,
             that
             all
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             supernatural
             Revelation
             to
             the
             contrary
             ▪
             ought
             to
             obey
             the
             orders
             of
             their
             own
             Soveraigns
             in
             the
             external
             acts
             and
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             as
             evident
             that
             God
             hath
             spoken
             to
             those
             Soveraigns
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             confessed
             that
             he
             spake
             to
             Abraham
             .
             And
             there
             was
             in
             those
             daies
             no
             other
             way
             for
             men
             to
             know
             the
             immediate
             pleasure
             of
             
             God
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             or
             were
             not
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Communication
             to
             some
             person
             who
             had
             credit
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             Whereas
             from
             the
             time
             that
             God
             hath
             manifested
             his
             pleasure
             to
             all
             men
             in
             his
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             will
             please
             and
             displease
             him
             ,
             and
             intrusted
             Princes
             to
             advance
             his
             Service
             ,
             and
             provide
             for
             his
             Worship
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             which
             he
             hath
             likewise
             prescrib'd
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             hath
             discontinued
             that
             immediate
             Communication
             .
             Nor
             doth
             any
             Prince
             pretend
             to
             that
             conversation
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             and
             Moses
             had
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             interpret
             ,
             but
             relate
             ,
             and
             report
             what
             God
             would
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             have
             don
             from
             himself
             .
             And
             the
             Salvo
             which
             he
             provide
             s●or
             the
             Implicite
             Faith
             which
             he
             prescribes
             by
             a
             mental
             reservation
             ,
             is
             so
             destructive
             to
             common
             honesty
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             unworthy
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             moral
             man
             ,
             who
             desires
             to
             live
             with
             any
             credit
             amongst
             men
             ;
             which
             we
             shall
             be
             obliged
             to
             enlarge
             upon
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             more
             confidently
             calls
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             decline
             it
             here
             .
             And
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             no
             Christian
             Prince
             doth
             himself
             believe
             ,
             or
             wishes
             that
             his
             Subjects
             should
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             in
             Abrahams
             place
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             Interpreter
             of
             what
             God
             hath
             spoken
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             so
             much
             addicted
             to
             the
             sole
             obligation
             of
             Contracts
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             hardly
             allow
             God
             himself
             to
             have
             a
             title
             to
             our
             obedience
             ,
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             some
             Contract
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             on
             ours
             ;
             which
             that
             he
             may
             the
             better
             make
             good
             ,
             he
             assumes
             a
             Jurisdiction
             to
             himself
             to
             give
             what
             signification
             and
             interpretation
             he
             pleases
             to
             words
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             bin
             generally
             understood
             to
             signifie
             so
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             without
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             determin'd
             ,
             that
             (
             pag.
             250.
             )
             
               Moses
               had
               no
               
               autority
               to
               command
               the
               children
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               nor
               they
               any
               obligation
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               until
               in
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               thundring
               and
               lightning
               ,
               and
               the
               noise
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               the
               smoaking
               of
               the
               mountain
               ,
            
             they
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             28.
             
             
               Speak
               thou
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               hear
               ,
               but
               let
               not
               God
               speak
               ▪
               with
               us
               least
               we
               die
            
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             251.
             )
             
               they
               obliged
               themselves
               to
               obey
               whatsoever
               he
               should
               deliver
               unto
               them
               for
               the
               commandment
               of
               God
               :
            
             whereas
             the
             most
             that
             can
             be
             drawn
             from
             that
             engagement
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             hear
             ,
             and
             receive
             what
             he
             should
             say
             .
             Notwithstanding
             which
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             that
             they
             paid
             more
             obedience
             to
             Moses
             ,
             after
             this
             profession
             of
             theirs
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             don
             before
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             imagin'd
             ,
             that
             the
             promise
             to
             Moses
             was
             more
             binding
             ,
             then
             all
             former
             obligations
             to
             God.
             And
             surely
             he
             who
             assumes
             this
             licence
             of
             Interpreting
             ,
             is
             much
             to
             blame
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             make
             many
             places
             in
             Scripture
             to
             signifie
             what
             conduces
             to
             his
             purpose
             ;
             and
             he
             may
             from
             Moses
             having
             leave
             to
             go
             up
             into
             the
             Mount
             ,
             declare
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             Mount
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             Soveraign
             only
             may
             interpret
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             look'd
             into
             ;
             which
             would
             increase
             the
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             near
             the
             signification
             and
             intention
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             as
             what
             he
             gives
             to
             it
             .
             But
             then
             how
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             will
             excuse
             himself
             for
             violating
             his
             own
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             concludes
             ,
             that
             (
             pag.
             252.
             )
             
               no
               man
               ought
               in
               the
               inte●pretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               proceed
               farther
               then
               the
               bounds
               which
               are
               set
               by
               his
               Soveraign
               ,
            
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             except
             he
             hath
             refuge
             to
             Cromwell
             ,
             whom
             he
             did
             then
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             his
             Soveraign
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             was
             of
             no
             small
             advantage
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             all
             Persons
             under
             him
             (
             by
             what
             Oaths
             or
             Obligations
             
             soever
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             administer
             Justice
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             known
             Rules
             of
             Law
             and
             equity
             )
             should
             understand
             themselves
             to
             be
             in
             the
             same
             capacity
             that
             the
             Seventy
             were
             to
             Moses
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             took
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             was
             upon
             Moses
             ,
             Num.
             11.
             25.
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             them
             ;
             the
             sense
             of
             which
             place
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             (
             pag.
             252.
             )
             
               (
               as
               he
               hath
               formerly
               declar'd
               ,
               that
               spirit
               signifies
               mind
               ,
               )
               then
               that
               God
               endued
               them
               with
               a
               mind
               conformable
               ▪
               and
               subordinate
               to
               that
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               that
               they
               might
               prophesy
               ,
               &
               speak
               to
               the
               people
               in
               Gods
               name
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               as
               to
               set
               forward
               such
               doctrine
               as
               was
               agreeable
               to
            
             Moses
             '
             
               s
               doctrine
            
             .
             And
             in
             truth
             so
             absolute
             an
             autority
             in
             all
             spiritual
             matters
             ,
             as
             high
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             not
             more
             then
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             support
             his
             other
             power
             in
             the
             temporal
             .
          
           
             He
             administers
             occasion
             enough
             in
             this
             Chapter
             to
             induce
             me
             to
             repete
             what
             hath
             already
             bin
             said
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             made
             by
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             principal
             corner
             stone
             upon
             which
             he
             still
             persists
             to
             erect
             his
             building
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             forbear
             to
             do
             ,
             persuming
             the
             Reader
             will
             not
             forget
             it
             ;
             only
             I
             must
             observe
             the
             activity
             and
             restlessness
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             fancy
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             mention
             of
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Contract
             as
             to
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             formed
             it
             ,
             was
             a
             pure
             dream
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             so
             he
             adds
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             larger
             ,
             as
             new
             matter
             occurs
             to
             him
             that
             requires
             such
             a
             supply
             .
             As
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             Abraham
             to
             appear
             the
             more
             unquestionable
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             that
             (
             pag.
             249.
             )
             
               by
               his
               Covenant
               he
               obliged
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               seed
               after
               him
               ,
               to
               acknowledg
               ,
               and
               obey
               the
               Commands
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               only
               such
               as
               he
               could
               take
               notice
               of
               (
               as
               moral
               Lawes
               )
               by
               the
               Laws
               
               of
               Nature
               ,
               but
               also
               such
               as
               God
               should
               in
               special
               manner
               deliver
               to
               him
               by
               dreams
               ,
               and
               visions
               ,
            
             of
             which
             before
             he
             makes
             no
             mention
             ,
             tho
             he
             mention'd
             more
             then
             he
             had
             autority
             for
             ;
             for
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             249.
             )
             
               that
               no
               contract
               could
               add
               to
               ,
               or
               strengthen
               the
               obligation
               ,
               by
               which
               both
               they
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               else
               were
               bound
               naturally
               to
               obey
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Covenant
               that
            
             Abraham
             
               made
               with
               God
               ,
               was
               to
               take
               for
               the
               commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               which
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               was
               commanded
               him
               in
               a
               dream
               ,
               or
               vision
               ,
               and
               to
               deliver
               it
               to
               his
               Family
               ,
               and
               cause
               them
               to
               observe
               the
               same
               .
            
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             great
             addition
             ,
             tho
             Abraham
             and
             all
             the
             Soveraigns
             who
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             were
             qualified
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             prescribe
             to
             their
             Subjects
             what
             Religion
             they
             should
             be
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             them
             what
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             all
             those
             who
             should
             countenance
             any
             doctrine
             which
             he
             should
             forbid
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             concludes
             that
             (
             pag.
             250
             )
             
               as
               none
               but
            
             Abraham
             
               in
               his
               family
               ,
               so
               none
               but
               the
               Soveraign
               in
               a
               Christian
               Common-wealth
               ,
               can
               take
               notice
               what
               is
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               not
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             Yet
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             neither
             that
             ,
             nor
             the
             
               renewing
               the
               same
               Covenant
               with
            
             Isaac
             ,
             
               and
               afterwards
               with
            
             Jacob
             ,
             he
             saies
             now
             ,
             
               did
               make
               that
               people
               the
               peculiar
               People
               of
               God
               ,
            
             but
             dates
             that
             Privilege
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             dated
             from
             the
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             begin
             only
             from
             the
             renewing
             it
             by
             Moses
             at
             the
             mount
             Sinai
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             corrects
             his
             former
             fancy
             by
             a
             new
             one
             as
             extravagant
             ,
             upon
             the
             peoples
             contract
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             mention'd
             before
             without
             that
             observation
             and
             gloss
             that
             he
             makes
             upon
             it
             ,
             nor
             did
             God
             at
             that
             time
             promise
             more
             to
             them
             by
             Moses
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             before
             as
             expresly
             promis'd
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             .
          
           
           
             This
             shall
             suffice
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             so
             often
             urg'd
             ,
             or
             shall
             hereafter
             infer
             from
             the
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             peculiar
             dominion
             over
             that
             People
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Contract
             .
             Nor
             will
             I
             hereafter
             enlarge
             any
             more
             upon
             their
             pretended
             rejection
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             desir'd
             a
             King
             ,
             which
             he
             now
             confirm's
             by
             a
             new
             piece
             of
             History
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             Text
             by
             his
             Soveraign
             power
             of
             interpreting
             ;
             for
             he
             saies
             (
             pag.
             254.
             )
             
               that
               when
               they
               said
               to
            
             Samuel
             ,
             
               make
               us
               a
               King
               to
               judg
               us
               like
               all
               the
               Nations
               ,
               they
               signified
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               no
               more
               be
               govern'd
               by
               the
               commands
               that
               should
               be
               laid
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               Priest
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               consequently
               in
               deposing
               the
               High
               Priest
               of
               Roial
               autority
               ,
               they
               deposed
               that
               peculiar
               Government
               of
               God.
            
             (
             pag.
             255.
             )
             And
             yet
             he
             confesses
             in
             the
             very
             next
             page
             ,
             that
             
               when
               they
               had
               demanded
               a
               King
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               design
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               their
               King
               ,
               but
               despairing
               of
               the
               justice
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
            
             Samuel
             ,
             
               they
               would
               have
               a
               King
               to
               Iudg
               them
               in
               civil
               actions
               ,
               but
               not
               that
               they
               would
               allow
               their
               King
               to
               change
               the
               Religion
               which
               was
               recommended
               to
               them
               by
            
             Moses
             .
             By
             which
             he
             hath
             again
             cancell'd
             and
             demolish't
             all
             that
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             derive
             to
             all
             Soveraigns
             ,
             from
             that
             submission
             and
             contract
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             
               they
               made
               at
               Mount
            
             Sinai
             :
             for
             he
             confesses
             
               that
               they
               had
               no
               intention
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               should
               have
               autority
               to
               alter
               their
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             then
             it
             passed
             not
             by
             that
             contract
             .
             And
             thus
             when
             his
             unruly
             invention
             suggests
             to
             him
             an
             addition
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             or
             an
             unwarrantable
             interpretation
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             alwaies
             involves
             him
             in
             new
             perplexities
             ,
             and
             leaves
             him
             as
             far
             from
             attaining
             his
             end
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             began
             .
             It
             
             is
             upon
             his
             usual
             presumtion
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             17.
             
             Chapter
             of
             Numbers
             ,
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             after
             Moses
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             supreme
             power
             of
             making
             war
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             Supreme
             power
             of
             judicature
             belonged
             also
             to
             the
             High
             Priest
             ;
             and
             thus
             Ioshuah
             was
             only
             General
             of
             the
             Army
             :
             whereas
             no
             more
             was
             said
             in
             that
             place
             to
             Eleazar
             ,
             then
             had
             bin
             before
             said
             to
             Aaron
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             perform
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             ;
             nor
             doth
             it
             ever
             appear
             that
             Eleazar
             offered
             to
             assume
             the
             Soveraignty
             in
             either
             of
             the
             cases
             ,
             but
             was
             as
             much
             under
             Ioshuah
             ,
             as
             Aaron
             had
             ever
             bin
             under
             Moses
             .
             God
             appear'd
             unto
             Ioshuah
             upon
             the
             decease
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             deputed
             him
             to
             exercise
             the
             same
             charge
             that
             Moses
             had
             don
             .
             
               As
               I
               was
               with
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               so
               will
               I
               be
               with
               thee
               .
               This
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               shall
               not
               depart
               out
               of
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               that
               thou
               maiest
               observe
               to
               do
               all
               that
               is
               written
               therein
               .
               Then
            
             Ioshuah
             
               commanded
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             Josh.
             1
             ,
             2.
             5
             ,
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             The
             people
             made
             another
             covenant
             with
             
               Ioshuah
               .
               All
               that
               thou
               commandest
               us
               we
               will
               do
               ,
               and
               whither
               soever
               thou
               sendest
               us
               ,
               we
               will
               go
               .
               As
               we
               hearkned
               unto
            
             Moses
             
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               so
               will
               we
               hearken
               unto
               thee
               .
               Whosoever
               doth
               rebel
               against
               thy
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               hearken
               to
               thy
               words
               in
               all
               that
               thou
               commandest
               him
               ,
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             ver
             .
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
            
             Joshuah
             ,
             
               this
               day
               will
               I
               magnify
               thee
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
            
             Israel
             ;
             
               as
               I
               was
               with
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               so
               will
               I
               be
               with
               thee
               .
               And
               thou
               shalt
               command
               the
               Priests
               &c.
            
             Josh.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             All
             the
             orders
             and
             commands
             to
             the
             Priests
             were
             given
             by
             Ioshuah
             .
             Joshua
             
               built
               an
               Altar
               to
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
            
             Israel
             
               in
               Mount
            
             Ebal
             .
             
               He
               wrote
               upon
               the
               stones
               a
               copy
               of
               the
               Law.
               He
               read
               all
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               cursings
               ,
               and
               the
               blessings
               ,
               &c.
            
             Josh.
             8.
             30
             ,
             32
             ,
             34.
             
             Ioshuah
             divided
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             
             doubtful
             cause
             did
             arise
             ,
             they
             repair'd
             to
             him
             for
             judgment
             .
             And
             when
             the
             two
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             the
             half
             ,
             returned
             to
             the
             other
             side
             of
             Iordan
             ,
             where
             Moses
             had
             assign'd
             their
             portions
             ,
             it
             was
             Ioshuah
             who
             blessed
             them
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             away
             .
             There
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             Soveraignty
             of
             Eleazar
             .
             What
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             High-Priest
             was
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Office
             was
             limited
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             suspended
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             is
             not
             otherwise
             pertinent
             to
             this
             discourse
             ,
             then
             as
             it
             contradicts
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             in
             which
             where
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             I
             take
             no
             delight
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             not
             enlarge
             upon
             those
             particulars
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             41.
             
          
           
             MR.
             Hobbes
             hath
             committed
             so
             many
             errors
             in
             the
             institution
             and
             view
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             of
             all
             Offices
             hitherto
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             the
             same
             presumtion
             ,
             if
             he
             came
             to
             handle
             the
             Office
             of
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             he
             hath
             made
             it
             good
             ,
             when
             he
             allows
             no
             other
             autority
             or
             power
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             
               comes
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               with
               his
               Angels
               ,
               to
               reward
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               ▪
            
             Mat●h
             .
             16.
             27.
             
               then
               (
               pag.
            
             260.
             )
             
               as
               Vice-gerent
               of
               God
               his
               Father
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               that
            
             Moses
             
               was
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               High
               Priests
               were
               before
               the
               Reign
               of
               Saul
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Kings
               were
               after
               it
               :
            
             which
             is
             degrading
             him
             below
             the
             model
             of
             Socinus
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             degree
             equal
             to
             the
             description
             of
             his
             Power
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             yet
             large
             enough
             ,
             if
             the
             end
             of
             his
             coming
             was
             no
             other
             then
             he
             assigns
             ,
             and
             the
             Office
             he
             is
             to
             manage
             ,
             no
             greater
             then
             he
             seems
             to
             describe
             ,
             (
             p.
             264.
             )
             the
             giving
             
               immortality
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               exercis'd
               by
               our
               Saviour
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               in
               his
               human
               nature
            
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             much
             inferior
             to
             that
             
               inheritance
               incorruptible
               and
               undefiled
               ,
               that
               fadeth
               not
               away
               ,
            
             which
             St.
             Peter
             assures
             us
             is
             
               reserved
               in
               Heaven
            
             for
             us
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
             And
             how
             his
             immortality
             upon
             Earth
             will
             be
             secur'd
             ,
             if
             the
             Earth
             be
             to
             be
             destroied
             by
             Fire
             ,
             as
             many
             Learned
             Men
             do
             be●ieve
             is
             clearly
             foretold
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             worthy
             of
             
             his
             care
             to
             enquire
             and
             consider
             .
             But
             these
             extravagancies
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             his
             description
             and
             definition
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             to
             Divines
             to
             refute
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             to
             convince
             him
             by
             information
             ,
             or
             to
             reform
             him
             by
             chastisements
             ;
             without
             making
             any
             observation
             ,
             that
             how
             little
             power
             or
             jurisdiction
             soever
             he
             allows
             to
             other
             Officers
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             he
             reserves
             to
             himself
             autority
             to
             determine
             the
             highest
             Points
             .
             And
             whereas
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             professes
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             ,
             &
             bin
             sacrific'd
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             he
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             contract
             the
             number
             who
             are
             to
             receive
             any
             benefit
             thereby
             ,
             only
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Elect.
             And
             he
             is
             less
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             when
             he
             positively
             declares
             ,
             (
             pag.
             263.
             )
             
               the
               end
               of
               Christs
               coming
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               restore
               unto
               God
               by
               a
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               which
               had
               bin
               cut
               off
               by
               the
               rebellion
               of
               the
               Israelites
               in
               the
               election
               of
               Saul
               :
            
             which
             dream
             still
             possesses
             him
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             he
             seems
             to
             think
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             be
             merely
             accidental
             ,
             the
             restoring
             that
             peculiar
             Kingdom
             to
             his
             Father
             by
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             being
             the
             great
             end
             of
             his
             coming
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             that
             Nation
             should
             generally
             refuse
             him
             ,
             then
             to
             call
             to
             his
             obedience
             such
             as
             should
             believe
             in
             him
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             whereas
             his
             coming
             was
             equally
             for
             the
             one
             as
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             was
             promis'd
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             before
             the
             Iews
             became
             the
             chosen
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             Adam
             after
             his
             fall
             had
             any
             prospect
             towards
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             of
             which
             few
             men
             make
             doubt
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             some
             ingenuity
             (
             if
             it
             had
             bin
             perfect
             ingenuity
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             amounted
             to
             a
             clear
             retractation
             )
             in
             his
             declaring
             so
             freely
             ,
             and
             by
             
             so
             many
             instances
             ,
             that
             as
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             declar'd
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World
               ,
            
             so
             that
             he
             never
             exercis'd
             any
             Soveraign
             Jurisdiction
             in
             it
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             more
             magisterially
             publish'd
             in
             his
             twentieth
             Chapter
             ;
             when
             his
             business
             being
             to
             prove
             the
             absolute
             and
             illimited
             power
             of
             Kings
             over
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             he
             quotes
             several
             Texts
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             simple
             obedience
             of
             Subjects
             to
             their
             Soveraign
             is
             enjoin'd
             :
             and
             then
             concludes
             with
             an
             instance
             of
             our
             Saviours
             judgment
             in
             the
             point
             ,
             (
             pag.
             108.
             )
             
               That
               the
               Kings
               word
               is
               sufficient
               to
               take
               away
               any
               thing
               from
               any
               Subject
               when
               there
               is
               need
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               King
               is
               judg
               of
               that
               need
            
             ;
             for
             saying
             that
             
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               as
               King
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               commanded
               his
               Disciples
               to
               take
               the
               Ass
               ▪
               and
               Asses
               Colt
               ,
               to
               carry
               him
               into
               Ierusalem
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Go
               into
               the
               Village
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Matth
             21
             2
             ,
             3.
             he
             adds
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             bin
             the
             ●ords
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               They
               will
               not
               ask
               ,
               whether
               his
               necessity
               be
               a
               sufficient
               title
               ,
               nor
               whether
               he
               be
               judg
               of
               that
               necessity
               ,
               but
               acquiesce
               in
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             If
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             bin
             a
             consciencious
             vindicator
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             intended
             by
             his
             reason
             and
             autority
             only
             to
             have
             mended
             the
             understanding
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             reformed
             his
             own
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             he
             had
             made
             so
             ill
             use
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             given
             some
             satisfaction
             to
             those
             he
             may
             have
             seduc'd
             :
             and
             since
             he
             now
             discovers
             ,
             (
             pag.
             262
             ,
             263.
             )
             that
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               to
               begin
               till
               the
               general
               Resurrection
               ;
               and
               that
               Christ
               ,
               whilst
               he
               was
               on
               Earth
               ,
               had
               no
               Kingdom
               in
               this
               World
               ,
            
             this
             forty
             first
             Chapter
             ought
             in
             con●cience
             to
             have
             bin
             a
             retractation
             of
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             twenty
             precedent
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             may
             forgive
             those
             ,
             who
             
             too
             reasonably
             suspect
             ,
             that
             his
             design
             is
             rather
             to
             perplex
             and
             disturb
             ,
             and
             seduce
             men
             ,
             then
             to
             enlighten
             and
             inform
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             assigns
             the
             errors
             in
             every
             Chapter
             to
             do
             as
             much
             mischief
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             retracts
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             least
             the
             confessing
             himself
             to
             be
             once
             deceiv'd
             ,
             may
             lessen
             his
             power
             to
             deceive
             any
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             42.
             
          
           
             HAving
             then
             left
             his
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Trinity
             to
             be
             censur'd
             by
             those
             who
             are
             more
             competent
             considerers
             of
             those
             high
             Mysteries
             ,
             with
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             it
             had
             more
             properly
             bin
             a
             part
             ;
             (
             for
             after
             the
             having
             degraded
             our
             Saviour
             to
             those
             low
             and
             insignificant
             Offices
             ,
             the
             bare-fac'd
             denying
             the
             Trinity
             might
             naturally
             have
             follow'd
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             to
             be
             no
             Mystery
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             contain
             as
             many
             Persons
             as
             any
             body
             will
             assign
             to
             it
             ,
             rather
             then
             those
             ,
             which
             an
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             makes
             necessary
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             denies
             with
             more
             affectation
             then
             was
             don
             by
             Arius
             ,
             or
             Macedonius
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             those
             Heresies
             which
             succeeded
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             spawn
             of
             their
             poison
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             he
             hath
             gratified
             the
             Pope
             abundantly
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             otherwise
             endeavored
             to
             provoke
             ,
             in
             procuring
             such
             a
             Book
             ,
             that
             denies
             a
             vital
             part
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             be
             printed
             and
             dispersed
             in
             a
             Protestant
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             it
             could
             not
             have
             bin
             ,
             if
             the
             Governors
             and
             Over-seers
             of
             the
             Church
             had
             ever
             perused
             or
             taken
             notice
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             defect
             whereof
             hath
             permitted
             it
             to
             receive
             too
             much
             countenance
             in
             Popish
             Countries
             likewise
             ;
             )
             We
             proceed
             to
             take
             a
             view
             of
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             declares
             his
             judgment
             and
             opinion
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Church
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             matter
             of
             all
             things
             which
             concern
             Religion
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             
             Christian
             Faith.
             I
             do
             first
             observe
             ,
             that
             he
             confesses
             ,
             (
             pag.
             267.
             )
             
               that
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               power
               was
               left
               by
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             and
             that
             it
             remained
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             who
             were
             ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             those
             hundreds
             of
             years
             before
             there
             were
             any
             Christian
             Soveraigns
             :
             and
             I
             will
             confess
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             left
             no
             external
             ,
             ordinary
             ,
             coercive
             power
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             power
             to
             proclaim
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             men
             to
             submit
             themselves
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             by
             Precepts
             and
             good
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             the
             terrors
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             that
             have
             submitted
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             to
             do
             that
             they
             may
             be
             receiv'd
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             chastise
             and
             discipline
             offenders
             :
             all
             which
             cannot
             be
             don
             ,
             but
             by
             publishing
             and
             explaining
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             therefore
             except
             Mr.
             Hobb●s
             will
             take
             from
             them
             that
             which
             himself
             acknowledges
             that
             Christ
             gave
             and
             left
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             prove
             that
             Christ
             took
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             assign'd
             it
             to
             other
             per●ons
             ,
             they
             must
             still
             have
             a
             power
             to
             publish
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             interpret
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             obliged
             to
             declare
             and
             teach
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             before
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             office
             he
             hath
             thought
             fit
             only
             to
             commit
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             trust
             them
             with
             ,
             not
             remembring
             how
             much
             more
             he
             had
             assign'd
             to
             them
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             261.
             )
             that
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             
               partly
               wrought
               our
               conversion
               ,
               and
               partly
               w●rketh
               n●w
               by
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               will
               continue
               to
               work
               till
               his
               coming
               again
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             very
             ill
             Logic
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             because
             they
             cannot
             mis-interpret
             and
             pervert
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             preach
             Rebellion
             against
             their
             natural
             Soveraign
             ,
             since
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             therefore
             no
             autority
             to
             preach
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             interpret
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             must
             publish
             whatsoever
             the
             King
             bids
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             even
             that
             ,
             and
             all
             he
             hath
             or
             can
             say
             ,
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             if
             the
             cases
             of
             Conscience
             which
             he
             hath
             taken
             upon
             him
             to
             determine
             ,
             have
             any
             dependance
             upon
             ,
             or
             affinity
             with
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             or
             common
             honesty
             .
          
           
             What
             if
             the
             office
             of
             Christs
             Ministers
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             men
             believe
             and
             have
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             no
             power
             by
             that
             title
             to
             punish
             men
             for
             not
             believing
             ,
             or
             for
             contradicting
             what
             they
             say
             :
             doth
             that
             defect
             of
             power
             of
             compulsion
             ,
             abolish
             that
             power
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             of
             instructing
             and
             preaching
             ,
             and
             using
             the
             Keys
             ?
             As
             Christ
             hath
             trusted
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             qualified
             them
             with
             peculiar
             circumstances
             to
             perform
             those
             Offices
             ;
             so
             he
             hath
             trusted
             Soveraign
             Princes
             to
             assist
             them
             ,
             whil'st
             they
             perform
             their
             office
             with
             integrity
             ,
             or
             to
             punish
             them
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             with
             their
             power
             of
             compulsion
             ,
             that
             their
             labors
             may
             be
             effectual
             .
             And
             Princes
             are
             no
             less
             obliged
             to
             give
             them
             that
             assistance
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             to
             perform
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             Prince
             think
             his
             Soveraignty
             impair'd
             ,
             by
             being
             obliged
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             Laws
             and
             Precepts
             of
             God
             his
             Soveraign
             be
             punctually
             submitted
             to
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             ,
             to
             whom
             in
             special
             manner
             the
             publication
             thereof
             is
             committed
             ,
             be
             not
             only
             protected
             ,
             but
             obeied
             and
             reverenc'd
             ,
             whil'st
             they
             do
             their
             duty
             ;
             or
             ●urmise
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             or
             can
             receive
             any
             dignity
             or
             autority
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             he
             can
             add
             to
             it
             by
             his
             Soveraign
             power
             .
             God
             hath
             left
             ,
             and
             requir'd
             them
             to
             be
             Nursing
             Fathers
             to
             his
             
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             being
             Christians
             ,
             hath
             communicated
             his
             Scripture
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             receiv'd
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             are
             equally
             bound
             to
             obey
             as
             their
             meanest
             Subject
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             are
             not
             good
             and
             faithful
             Nurses
             ,
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             the
             Children
             shall
             be
             imputed
             to
             them
             .
             There
             is
             no
             cause
             of
             jealousie
             from
             the
             Soveraign
             towards
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             out
             of
             his
             constant
             good
             will
             desires
             to
             kindle
             :
             for
             there
             is
             neither
             Bishop
             nor
             Priest
             who
             pretends
             to
             any
             Power
             or
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ,
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             well
             as
             Temporal
             matters
             .
             No
             man
             can
             be
             made
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             appointment
             and
             grant
             .
             No
             man
             can
             be
             ordained
             a
             Priest
             ,
             but
             by
             him
             whom
             he
             hath
             nominated
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             .
             And
             if
             either
             Bishop
             or
             Priest
             mis-behave
             themselves
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             they
             shall
             by
             his
             autority
             be
             degraded
             ,
             and
             depriv'd
             ,
             and
             suffer
             as
             Lay-men
             are
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             being
             no
             less
             Soveraign
             over
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             and
             Laws
             ,
             then
             over
             the
             Temporal
             ;
             and
             whoever
             so
             become
             liable
             ,
             are
             to
             blame
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             have
             to
             answer
             for
             somthing
             besides
             the
             departing
             from
             their
             dignity
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Prelates
             assume
             no
             title
             of
             Honor
             ,
             nor
             pretend
             to
             any
             Jurisdiction
             that
             they
             have
             not
             receiv'd
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             deserve
             to
             be
             countenanc'd
             and
             supported
             by
             him
             ,
             amongst
             his
             best
             and
             most
             useful
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             not
             concern'd
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             forbids
             him
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             :
             it
             is
             a
             command
             of
             no
             effect
             ,
             because
             belief
             and
             understanding
             never
             follow
             mens
             commands
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             King
             commands
             him
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             believes
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             very
             ready
             to
             obey
             him
             .
             (
             pag.
             271.
             )
             
               Profession
               with
               the
               tongue
               ,
               is
               but
               an
               external
               thing
               ,
               wherein
               a
               Christian
               holding
               firmly
               
               in
               his
               heart
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               the
               same
               liberty
               which
               the
               Prophet
            
             Elisha
             
               allowed
               to
            
             Naaman
             the
             Syrian
             .
             He
             would
             be
             very
             much
             disappointed
             in
             the
             support
             of
             his
             monstrous
             Impiety
             ,
             if
             that
             Text
             ought
             to
             be
             rendred
             out
             of
             the
             Original
             ,
             as
             Dr
             Lightfoot
             ,
             a
             man
             eminently
             learned
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             positively
             saies
             at
             ought
             to
             be
             :
             
               For
               this
               thing
               the
               Lord
               pardon
               thy
               servant
               ,
               for
               that
               when
               my
               Master
               hath
               gon
               into
               the
               house
               of
            
             Rimmon
             
               to
               worship
               there
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               leaned
               upon
               my
               hand
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               also
               bowed
               my self
               in
               the
               house
               of
            
             Rimmon
             ;
             
               for
               my
               worshipping
               in
               the
               house
               of
            
             Rimmon
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               pardon
               thy
               servant
               for
               t●is
               thing
               .
            
             2
             Kings
             5.
             18.
             
             So
             that
             he
             craved
             pardon
             for
             Idolatry
             past
             ,
             and
             not
             begged
             leave
             to
             be
             Idolatrous
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             But
             admitting
             the
             Text
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             common
             Translation
             ,
             it
             can
             do
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             no
             good
             ,
             except
             he
             procures
             the
             same
             leave
             from
             another
             who
             hath
             as
             much
             autority
             as
             Elisha
             had
             .
             Who
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             those
             Examples
             which
             were
             either
             enjoin'd
             or
             permitted
             to
             be
             don
             by
             the
             Divine
             Autority
             ,
             for
             some
             extraordinary
             end
             of
             Providence
             ,
             are
             for
             our
             imitation
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             opposite
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             justice
             ,
             and
             integrity
             of
             Gods
             Precepts
             ?
             He
             may
             as
             well
             justifie
             the
             breach
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             down-right
             Theft
             and
             Robbery
             in
             his
             Neighbors
             ,
             by
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Israelites
             borrowing
             the
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             other
             Goods
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             or
             the
             assassination
             of
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Ehuds
             stabbing
             of
             Eglon
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             unwarrantable
             actions
             ,
             by
             the
             example
             of
             good
             men
             directed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             maintain
             his
             own
             impiety
             ,
             by
             the
             example
             or
             permission
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             ,
             of
             Naaman
             .
             But
             if
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             be
             gratified
             by
             not
             urging
             the
             impiety
             ,
             
             nor
             the
             denunciation
             which
             St.
             Iohn
             pronounced
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               He
               is
               Anti-Christ
               ,
               that
               denieth
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             1
             John
             2.
             22.
             
             How
             will
             he
             justifie
             the
             prevarication
             and
             falseness
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               he
               doth
               not
               believe
               that
               ,
               which
               in
               his
               heart
               he
               d●th
               believe
               ?
            
             Ye
             shall
             not
             deal
             falsly
             ,
             neither
             lie
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             was
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Law
             ,
             and
             by
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             rules
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             not
             be
             violated
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             controul'd
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             He
             knows
             very
             well
             who
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             lies
             ,
             tho
             it
             may
             be
             he
             doth
             not
             enough
             consider
             what
             portion
             is
             allotted
             for
             his
             children
             .
             And
             if
             they
             who
             
               said
               they
               were
               Iews
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               ,
            
             but
             did
             lie
             ,
             were
             pronounc'd
             by
             St.
             Iohn
             to
             be
             of
             
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
            
             ,
             Rev.
             3.
             9.
             
             There
             is
             very
             great
             danger
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             a
             Christian
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             &
             upon
             any
             Kings
             commands
             shall
             profess
             with
             his
             Tongue
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             admitted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             to
             be
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             In
             vain
             hath
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             Scripture
             endeavor'd
             to
             raise
             such
             an
             awful
             reverence
             for
             truth
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             scarce
             pronounced
             more
             severe
             Judgments
             against
             any
             Species
             of
             sins
             ,
             then
             against
             lying
             .
             
               He
               that
               telleth
               lies
               ,
               shall
               not
               stay
               in
               my
               sight
               ,
            
             saies
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Psal.
               101.
               7.
               
               He
               that
               speaketh
               lies
               shall
               perish
               ,
            
             saies
             the
             same
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             ,
             Prov.
             19.
             9.
             
             Let
             him
             believe
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             shall
             perish
             for
             speaking
             lies
             .
             And
             if
             he
             will
             believe
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             find
             the
             heart
             to
             be
             the
             seat
             that
             comprehends
             all
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             tongue
             hath
             a
             very
             necessary
             part
             assign'd
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             perform
             :
             
               If
               thou
               shalt
               confess
               with
               thy
               mouth
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               shalt
               believe
               in
               thy
               heart
               that
               God
               hath
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             
             ●
             .
             Salvation
             would
             be
             gotten
             at
             too
             cheap
             a
             rate
             ,
             if
             believing
             would
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             and
             men
             might
             
             speak
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             they
             find
             most
             convenient
             .
             Words
             are
             actions
             in
             his
             own
             judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             punish'd
             with
             the
             same
             severity
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             had
             provided
             very
             ill
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             left
             a
             latitude
             for
             men
             to
             deny
             him
             in
             their
             words
             ,
             so
             they
             confessed
             him
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             How
             many
             Converts
             would
             that
             secret
             ,
             and
             reserv'd
             belief
             and
             confession
             have
             produc'd
             ?
             Confession
             with
             mouth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             more
             generous
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             more
             avowed
             and
             declar'd
             way
             of
             doing
             God
             service
             .
             He
             cannot
             confess
             him
             with
             his
             mouth
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             believe
             him
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             and
             he
             doth
             believe
             him
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             confess
             him
             with
             his
             mouth
             .
             A
             man
             cannot
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             without
             both
             .
             There
             may
             be
             some
             men
             who
             may
             be
             possessed
             with
             as
             much
             fear
             as
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             Courtiers
             as
             he
             ,
             in
             submitting
             to
             the
             commands
             of
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             not
             heard
             that
             any
             man
             doth
             so
             frankly
             own
             it
             as
             he
             doth
             ;
             and
             the
             expedient
             that
             he
             hath
             found
             might
             have
             saved
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             lives
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             primitive
             persecution
             ,
             when
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             were
             not
             required
             with
             their
             mouth
             to
             deny
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             to
             acknowledg
             Iupiter
             ,
             or
             Venus
             ,
             or
             Apollo
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Climate
             )
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             them
             ,
             which
             after
             they
             were
             Christians
             they
             could
             not
             do
             :
             so
             that
             their
             Martyrdom
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             chose
             to
             lose
             their
             lives
             with
             the
             most
             terrible
             circumstances
             of
             Torment
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             would
             lie
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             believ'd
             them
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             when
             they
             knew
             they
             were
             not
             so
             :
             and
             the
             Church
             hath
             never
             doubted
             of
             their
             being
             Martyrs
             ,
             very
             precious
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             God.
             But
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             
             to
             resume
             this
             argument
             of
             Martyrs
             again
             very
             shortly
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             not
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             or
             expect
             that
             those
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             can
             make
             any
             impression
             upon
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             himself
             harmless
             from
             that
             determination
             and
             declaration
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Who
               so
               d●nieth
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               I
               will
               deny
               him
               before
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             by
             saying
             roundly
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             a
             Subject
             is
             compell'd
             to
             do
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             doth
             it
             not
             in
             order
             to
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             that
             action
             is
             not
             his
             but
             his
             Soveraigns
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             he
             that
             in
             this
             case
             denieth
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             but
             his
             Governor
             :
             so
             that
             he
             is
             well
             content
             to
             shift
             of
             his
             own
             damnation
             to
             his
             Soveraign
             .
             But
             that
             this
             distinction
             will
             not
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             is
             evident
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             Casuists
             of
             his
             own
             faith
             ;
             and
             t
             will
             concern
             him
             to
             find
             a
             better
             way
             to
             defend
             himself
             for
             committing
             Adultery
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             wickedness
             God
             hath
             forbidden
             ,
             if
             his
             Soveraign
             commands
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             taught
             any
             other
             men
             who
             believe
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             who
             deserve
             more
             satisfaction
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             depending
             upon
             his
             reason
             .
             I
             know
             no
             difficulty
             in
             resolving
             his
             case
             of
             conscience
             concerning
             his
             Mahometan
             in
             a
             Christian
             Common-wealth
             ,
             nor
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             which
             is
             a
             true
             Mahometan
             ,
             and
             believes
             that
             Mahomet
             will
             not
             permit
             him
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             divine
             Service
             in
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             not
             think
             the
             Mahometans
             restrain'd
             from
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             make
             no
             scruple
             to
             be
             present
             at
             Common
             Praier
             ,
             or
             Mass
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             attended
             with
             any
             convenience
             ,
             looking
             upon
             themselves
             only
             as
             being
             present
             in
             the
             company
             ,
             
             not
             at
             the
             devotion
             :
             Yet
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             believes
             it
             ,
             he
             doth
             well
             not
             to
             obey
             his
             Soveraigns
             commands
             ,
             and
             is
             much
             the
             honester
             men
             in
             avoiding
             the
             doing
             against
             conscience
             ,
             however
             erroneous
             it
             may
             be
             .
             Nor
             will
             any
             part
             of
             that
             tragical
             inference
             follow
             ,
             that
             then
             any
             private
             man
             may
             disobey
             their
             Princes
             in
             maintenance
             of
             any
             Religion
             true
             ,
             or
             false
             ,
             there
             being
             other
             trials
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             those
             ,
             then
             the
             bare
             word
             ,
             and
             command
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             conclusions
             which
             reasonably
             result
             from
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             Axiome
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             prove
             beneficial
             to
             him
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             believe
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             himself
             believe
             one
             word
             in
             his
             Book
             that
             we
             find
             fault
             with
             :
             for
             writing
             is
             at
             least
             as
             external
             a
             thing
             as
             speaking
             ,
             and
             therefore
             keeping
             his
             heart
             right
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             the
             same
             liberty
             the
             Prophet
             gave
             to
             Naaman
             ,
             and
             write
             what
             his
             Soveraign
             Cromwell
             commanded
             him
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             discern'd
             would
             be
             so
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             procure
             him
             his
             protection
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             same
             force
             with
             him
             as
             his
             command
             .
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             ever
             he
             shall
             be
             commanded
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             required
             by
             any
             Court
             of
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             retract
             ,
             and
             recant
             whatever
             is
             condemned
             in
             this
             Book
             ,
             he
             will
             cheerfully
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             better
             conscience
             renounce
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             write
             an
             other
             Book
             more
             reasonably
             in
             the
             confutation
             of
             his
             errors
             in
             this
             .
             But
             then
             he
             is
             upon
             an
             other
             disadvantage
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             grievous
             to
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             makes
             that
             recantation
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             profession
             with
             the
             tongue
             ,
             which
             being
             but
             an
             external
             thing
             ,
             he
             doth
             signify
             
             his
             obedience
             to
             that
             autority
             to
             which
             he
             is
             Subject
             ,
             without
             any
             remorse
             for
             the
             wickedness
             of
             his
             former
             writing
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             this
             licence
             which
             he
             avows
             ,
             how
             odious
             and
             impious
             soever
             ,
             hath
             in
             it self
             likewise
             so
             much
             of
             levity
             and
             extreme
             weakness
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             depart
             a
             little
             from
             his
             gravity
             in
             answering
             it
             ,
             and
             wonder
             why
             he
             did
             not
             make
             use
             of
             a
             Text
             of
             Euripides
             englisht
             in
             Hudibras
             ,
             who
             is
             much
             a
             graver
             writer
             ,
             and
             far
             better
             Casuist
             ,
             as
             an
             autority
             to
             support
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             
               
                 Oaths
                 are
                 but
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 words
                 but
                 wind
                 ,
              
               
                 Too
                 feeble
                 instruments
                 to
                 bind
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             He
             knows
             well
             that
             in
             the
             custom
             of
             speaking
             ,
             worse
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             he
             is
             bid
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             judgment
             upon
             him
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             believes
             any
             thing
             he
             saies
             .
          
           
             Error
             is
             naturally
             pregnant
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             desperate
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             fruitful
             .
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             well
             foresaw
             that
             the
             latitude
             he
             assum'd
             to
             himself
             ,
             could
             not
             consist
             with
             the
             courage
             of
             the
             blessed
             Martyrs
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             who
             had
             laid
             down
             their
             lives
             rather
             then
             they
             would
             with
             their
             tongue
             (
             which
             would
             have
             saved
             their
             lives
             )
             deny
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             say
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             upon
             the
             command
             of
             what
             Emperour
             of
             Soveraign
             soever
             .
             Nor
             could
             it
             reasonably
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             who
             is
             so
             declared
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Martyrdom
             ,
             should
             entertain
             a
             great
             reverence
             or
             esteem
             for
             the
             persons
             of
             Martyrs
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             that
             he
             very
             resolutly
             chargeth
             that
             glorious
             company
             (
             whose
             memory
             every
             Christian
             Church
             celebrates
             
             with
             extraordinary
             devotion
             )
             with
             want
             of
             Wit
             and
             understanding
             ,
             and
             with
             loss
             of
             their
             labour
             ,
             and
             boldly
             determines
             by
             his
             Prerogative
             of
             interpreting
             words
             according
             to
             his
             definitions
             and
             Etymologies
             ,
             whatever
             the
             constant
             ,
             and
             general
             acceptation
             hath
             bin
             ,
             that
             because
             Martyr
             signifies
             a
             witness
             ,
             (
             pag.
             272.
             )
             
               and
               a
               witness
               must
               have
               seen
               what
               he
               testifies
               ,
               and
               the
               fundamental
               Article
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               being
               that
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Christ
               ,
               therefore
               that
               none
               can
               properly
               be
               called
               Martyrs
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               convers'd
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               saw
               him
               before
               and
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               that
               whosoever
               did
               not
               so
               ,
               can
               witness
               no
               more
               then
               what
               others
               said
               ,
               and
               are
               therefore
               but
               witnesses
               of
               other
               mens
               testimony
               ,
               and
               are
               but
               second
               Martyrs
               ,
               or
               Martyrs
               of
               Christs
               witnesses
               .
            
             And
             yet
             for
             fear
             that
             they
             might
             yet
             have
             too
             much
             honour
             ,
             he
             doth
             as
             imperiously
             declare
             ,
             that
             (
             pag.
             273.
             )
             
               none
               can
               be
               a
               Martyr
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               second
               degree
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               a
               warrant
               to
               preach
               Christ
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               not
               sent
               to
               the
               conversion
               of
               Infidels
               ;
               for
               that
               no
               man
               is
               a
               witness
               to
               him
               that
               already
               believes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               needs
               no
               witness
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               that
               deny
               ,
               or
               doubt
               ,
               or
               have
               not
               heard
               it
               .
            
             And
             even
             to
             those
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             one
             only
             Article
             ,
             which
             to
             die
             for
             ,
             meriteth
             so
             honourable
             a
             name
             ,
             and
             that
             Article
             is
             ,
             that
             (
             pag.
             272.
             )
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Christ.
               But
               a
               man
               maintaining
               every
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               he
               himself
               draws
               out
               of
               the
               History
               of
               our
               Saviours
               life
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               Acts
               or
               Epistles
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               very
               far
               from
               being
               a
               Martyr
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               a
               Martyr
               of
               his
               Martyrs
               :
            
             whereas
             whoever
             hath
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             any
             Christian
             verity
             ,
             or
             rather
             then
             he
             would
             deny
             any
             such
             ,
             hath
             alwaies
             bin
             inserted
             in
             the
             
             number
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             by
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             universal
             Church
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             had
             bin
             conversant
             in
             the
             determination
             of
             matters
             upon
             the
             testimony
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             known
             ,
             that
             in
             cases
             of
             the
             greatest
             importance
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             alwaies
             necessary
             that
             the
             witness
             must
             have
             bin
             present
             ,
             and
             have
             seen
             what
             he
             testifieth
             ,
             or
             else
             his
             testimony
             is
             not
             good
             .
             They
             are
             very
             comp●●ent
             witnesses
             who
             declare
             what
             they
             have
             heard
             from
             others
             ;
             the
             question
             being
             only
             ,
             whether
             what
             they
             say
             be
             true
             ;
             which
             often
             appears
             to
             be
             more
             unquestionable
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             what
             others
             saw
             ,
             and
             declar'd
             ,
             then
             what
             they
             saw
             or
             heard
             themselves
             :
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             matters
             of
             fact
             would
             be
             quickly
             lost
             ,
             or
             dangerously
             suspected
             ,
             if
             the
             death
             of
             half
             a
             dozen
             persons
             ,
             who
             were
             present
             ,
             could
             render
             the
             truth
             without
             evidence
             .
             So
             that
             he
             could
             not
             in
             this
             assertion
             ,
             have
             any
             purpose
             to
             discountenance
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             witnesses
             but
             only
             Martyrs
             .
             And
             I
             must
             complain
             of
             his
             extreme
             undervaluing
             his
             Readers
             ,
             in
             endeavouring
             to
             perswade
             them
             ,
             from
             St.
             Peters
             proposing
             ,
             or
             enjoining
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Iudas
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             should
             ordain
             one
             to
             be
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             (
             a
             witness
             with
             them
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             )
             of
             those
             men
             who
             had
             accompanied
             with
             them
             all
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             went
             in
             and
             out
             amongst
             them
             ,
             beginning
             from
             the
             baptism
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             &c.
             (
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             makes
             it
             manifest
             ,
             (
             pag.
             272.
             )
             
               that
               he
               which
               is
               to
               be
               a
               witness
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               must
               be
               some
               Disciple
               th●t
               conversed
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               saw
               him
               before
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ▪
               and
               consequently
               ,
               must
               be
               one
               of
               his
               original
               Disciples
               ,
            
             )
             that
             none
             else
             could
             be
             a
             Martyr
             .
             He
             would
             
             have
             too
             just
             reason
             to
             upbraid
             the
             breeding
             in
             the
             Universities
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Novice
             in
             Logic
             there
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             such
             Argumentations
             .
             They
             who
             are
             deluded
             by
             him
             ,
             have
             not
             passed
             through
             that
             course
             Education
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             method
             in
             which
             our
             Saviour
             chose
             to
             work
             the
             conversion
             of
             men
             ,
             was
             by
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             which
             he
             submitted
             to
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             don
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             want
             of
             witnesses
             .
             His
             greatest
             miracles
             were
             don
             in
             the
             greatest
             company
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             made
             Judges
             as
             well
             as
             witnesses
             of
             what
             they
             saw
             .
             When
             he
             changed
             the
             Water
             into
             Wine
             ,
             it
             was
             at
             a
             Wedding
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             was
             alwaies
             celebrated
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             great
             multitude
             ,
             and
             with
             notable
             Festivity
             .
             These
             people
             saw
             the
             Water
             poured
             out
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             drinking
             found
             it
             to
             be
             excellent
             Wine
             ,
             better
             then
             the
             Wine
             that
             was
             first
             brought
             into
             the
             room
             :
             and
             the
             evidence
             of
             so
             many
             witnesses
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             make
             the
             miracle
             believed
             ,
             which
             he
             expected
             not
             should
             be
             believed
             upon
             a
             less
             testimony
             .
             When
             he
             rais'd
             the
             dead
             to
             life
             ,
             it
             was
             alwaies
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             them
             who
             had
             seen
             them
             living
             ,
             and
             dead
             :
             the
             same
             eies
             which
             saw
             them
             die
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             buried
             ,
             saw
             them
             likewise
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             eat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             perform
             all
             the
             functions
             of
             life
             as
             other
             men
             .
             The
             whole
             people
             saw
             his
             Passion
             ,
             and
             were
             witnesses
             of
             all
             the
             circumstances
             of
             it
             :
             and
             all
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             were
             witnesses
             of
             ,
             and
             conversed
             with
             him
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             to
             supply
             all
             possible
             defects
             ,
             after
             his
             Ascension
             (
             which
             was
             in
             the
             view
             likewise
             of
             many
             witnesses
             )
             he
             sent
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             them
             
             who
             taught
             ,
             and
             them
             who
             believed
             ;
             and
             which
             was
             a
             miracle
             little
             inferior
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             gave
             many
             of
             his
             witnesses
             so
             long
             a
             life
             to
             publish
             what
             they
             had
             seen
             ,
             and
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             made
             a
             question
             whether
             Christianity
             be
             farther
             spread
             at
             present
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             before
             the
             death
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             then
             they
             all
             (
             for
             we
             may
             say
             St.
             Iohn
             suffer'd
             death
             ,
             tho
             he
             out-lived
             it
             )
             sealed
             with
             their
             blood
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             had
             preach'd
             and
             publish'd
             .
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             being
             likewise
             publish'd
             and
             abundantly
             attested
             ,
             there
             needed
             no
             more
             Martyrs
             of
             the
             History
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             the
             doctrine
             :
             and
             they
             are
             no
             less
             Martyrs
             who
             suffer
             death
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             commit
             a
             Sin
             ,
             against
             which
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             pronounced
             damnation
             ,
             then
             they
             who
             assert
             his
             Passion
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             hath
             bin
             said
             before
             ,
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Martyrs
             ,
             were
             never
             question'd
             about
             the
             History
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Persecutors
             had
             never
             particularly
             heard
             ,
             but
             were
             condemn'd
             for
             renouncing
             their
             Religion
             in
             which
             they
             had
             bin
             bred
             ,
             and
             denying
             those
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             who
             were
             worshipped
             as
             such
             by
             that
             Country
             ;
             for
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             obliged
             himself
             to
             have
             no
             reverence
             :
             and
             however
             they
             are
             challeng'd
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             be
             Martys
             for
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             now
             assumes
             the
             Soveraignty
             over
             all
             Religion
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             one
             amongst
             them
             who
             ever
             heard
             of
             any
             of
             those
             opinions
             which
             are
             since
             grown
             up
             between
             Christians
             ,
             
               nor
               suffer'd
               for
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               what
               all
               the
               Christians
               at
               present
               in
               the
               world
               do
               believe
               .
            
             And
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             all
             who
             have
             since
             suffer'd
             death
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             any
             particular
             opinion
             ,
             hath
             consisted
             only
             in
             that
             they
             would
             not
             
             deny
             what
             in
             truth
             they
             believ'd
             ,
             or
             pretend
             to
             believe
             what
             they
             thought
             apparent
             to
             be
             false
             :
             which
             is
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             condemn'd
             ,
             because
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             resolv'd
             to
             decline
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Rapsody
             of
             extravagant
             notions
             he
             proceeds
             to
             the
             dissecting
             the
             Commission
             granted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             licence
             of
             a
             Grammarian
             translates
             the
             terms
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             office
             of
             as
             little
             autority
             as
             he
             wishes
             it
             to
             be
             .
             He
             saies
             Preaching
             signifies
             nothing
             ,
             (
             pag.
             273.
             )
             
               but
               what
               a
               Crier
               ,
               or
               Herald
               ,
               or
               other
               Officer
               useth
               to
               do
               publicly
               ,
               in
               proclaiming
               a
               King
               ;
               and
               a
               Crier
               ,
               he
               saieth
               ,
               hath
               not
               right
               to
               command
               any
               man
               :
               that
               teaching
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               with
               Preaching
               ,
               but
               to
               teach
               that
               Iesus
               was
               Christ
               ,
               and
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               men
               are
               bound
               after
               they
               believe
               it
               ,
               to
               obey
               those
               that
               tell
               them
               so
               against
               the
               commands
               of
               their
               Soveraign
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               shall
               do
               wisely
               to
               expect
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               hereafter
               ,
               in
               patience
               ,
               and
               faith
               ,
               with
               obedience
               to
               their
               present
               magistrate
               .
            
             All
             which
             signifies
             nothing
             ,
             if
             it
             doth
             not
             signify
             ,
             that
             where
             ever
             Idolatry
             is
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             what
             ever
             they
             do
             believe
             themselves
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             practice
             Idolatry
             still
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             all
             the
             Rites
             of
             Infidells
             ,
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             himself
             to
             justify
             their
             conversion
             .
             And
             this
             no
             question
             is
             his
             meaning
             :
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             apply
             no
             other
             answer
             then
             the
             stating
             his
             proposition
             .
             And
             if
             there
             could
             remain
             any
             doubt
             ,
             since
             that
             meaning
             is
             so
             very
             bad
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             his
             ,
             he
             will
             quickly
             remove
             that
             doubt
             in
             the
             Survey
             he
             takes
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             obligation
             thereof
             .
             He
             saies
             that
             (
             pag.
             274.
             )
             
               Baptism
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Fath●r
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               ,
               
               is
               dipping
               in
               their
               names
               ,
            
             (
             you
             shall
             rarely
             find
             him
             call
             them
             three
             Persons
             ,
             for
             the
             incongruity
             it
             would
             introduce
             in
             Philosophy
             .
             )
             
               The
               meaning
               of
               which
               words
               of
               Baptism
               is
               this
               ,
               He
               that
               is
               baptized
               is
               dipped
               or
               washed
               as
               a
               sign
               of
               becoming
               a
               new
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               Loyal
               Subject
               to
               that
               God
               that
               was
               represented
               by
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               and
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               his
               Son
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               that
               hath
               redeem'd
               us
               ,
               and
               shall
               in
               his
               human
               nature
               represent
               his
               Fathers
               Person
               in
               his
               eternal
               Kingdom
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               ;
               and
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               being
               assisted
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
            
             (
             he
             tells
             us
             often
             that
             Spirit
             signifies
             nothing
             but
             mind
             )
             
               were
               left
               for
               guides
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               only
               and
               assur'd
               way
               thereunto
               .
            
             And
             so
             that
             you
             may
             not
             suspect
             him
             to
             be
             a
             better
             Christian
             then
             he
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             the
             pains
             to
             let
             you
             know
             again
             the
             little
             esteem
             he
             hath
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             This
             being
             our
             promise
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             autority
             of
             Earthly
             Soveraigns
             being
             not
             to
             be
             put
             down
             (
             1.
             
             Cor.
             25.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             )
             till
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             sai●s
             ,
             is
             (
             p.
             274.
             )
             
               expresly
               affirmed
               by
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               we
               do
               not
               in
               Baptism
               constitute
               an
               other
               a●tority
               over
               us
               ,
               by
               which
               our
               externall
               actions
               are
               to
               be
               govern'd
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               promise
               to
               take
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               for
               our
               direction
               in
               the
               way
               to
               life
               eternal
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             greater
             moiety
             of
             the
             world
             being
             (
             according
             to
             the
             computation
             made
             by
             the
             Learned
             men
             )
             mere
             Heathen
             men
             ,
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             much
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             other
             moiety
             being
             Mahometans
             (
             no
             account
             being
             taken
             of
             the
             Jews
             )
             neither
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             however
             they
             may
             in
             their
             hearts
             believe
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             make
             profession
             outwardly
             of
             the
             
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             before
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             judgment
             ,
             except
             their
             own
             Soveraigns
             command
             them
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             in
             all
             these
             ravings
             he
             hath
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             at
             hand
             ,
             which
             he
             perverts
             ,
             and
             interprets
             to
             his
             own
             ends
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             genuine
             sense
             ,
             and
             indeed
             to
             the
             whole
             Analogy
             of
             Faith
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             as
             any
             man
             must
             conclude
             who
             examines
             them
             )
             and
             the
             interpretation
             which
             hath
             bin
             alwaies
             made
             of
             them
             before
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             would
             imagine
             that
             he
             had
             bin
             contented
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             should
             enjoy
             some
             dignity
             and
             prerogative
             ▪
             when
             he
             confesses
             that
             (
             pag.
             274.
             )
             
               the
               end
               of
               Baptism
               is
               remission
               of
               Sins
               ,
               and
               to
               baptize
               ,
               is
               to
               declare
               the
               reception
               of
               men
               into
               Gods
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               to
               refuse
               to
               baptize
               ,
               is
               to
               declare
               their
               exclusion
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               power
               to
               declare
               them
               cast
               out
               ,
               or
               retained
               in
               it
               ,
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               their
               Substitutes
               and
               Successors
               .
            
             But
             he
             quickly
             humbles
             them
             from
             this
             exaltation
             ,
             and
             since
             no
             man
             can
             judg
             the
             secret
             thoughts
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             275.
             )
             
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               their
               Successors
               were
               to
               follow
               the
               outward
               marks
               of
               repentance
               ,
               which
               appearing
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               autority
               to
               deny
               absolution
               .
            
             Besides
             they
             alwaies
             were
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             ministerial
             ,
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             to
             judg
             of
             (
             pag.
             275.
             )
             
               the
               truth
               of
               repentance
               ;
               that
               belongs
               to
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               the
               judgment
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               only
               the
               publication
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               or
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               Prolocutor
               ,
            
             after
             the
             Assembly
             had
             first
             heard
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             determin'd
             it
             .
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             St.
             Peter
             was
             a
             little
             too
             presumtious
             ,
             in
             undertaking
             to
             know
             the
             heart
             of
             An●nias
             ,
             and
             Saphira
             ,
             and
             in
             pronouncing
             so
             severe
             a
             judgment
             
             upon
             them
             without
             so
             much
             as
             asking
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Assembly
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             accompany
             him
             in
             his
             disquisition
             upon
             Excommunication
             ,
             the
             use
             and
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             upon
             whom
             it
             is
             to
             be
             exercis'd
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             faults
             ,
             or
             the
             conditions
             which
             are
             requisite
             to
             make
             men
             liable
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Teacher
             of
             Christian
             doctrine
             may
             as
             a
             master
             in
             any
             Science
             ,
             abandon
             his
             Disciples
             that
             obstinately
             continue
             in
             an
             unchristian
             life
             :
             but
             he
             cannot
             say
             the
             excommunicate
             have
             wrong
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             obey
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             he
             mingles
             great
             errors
             ,
             with
             some
             truth
             well
             expressed
             ,
             and
             the
             errors
             being
             of
             a
             less
             magnitude
             then
             those
             he
             is
             usually
             guilty
             of
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             particularly
             insist
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             his
             close
             design
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             foolishness
             of
             Preaching
             of
             no
             effect
             ,
             by
             his
             absolving
             their
             Auditory
             from
             any
             kind
             of
             obligation
             to
             believe
             them
             ;
             which
             he
             would
             not
             attemt
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             less
             autority
             then
             from
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             .
             (
             Acts
             17.
             3.
             3.
             )
             For
             from
             Saint
             Pauls
             behaviour
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             in
             Thessalonica
             (
             pag.
             280.
             )
             
               when
               some
               of
               them
               believed
               ,
               and
               others
               did
               not
               believe
               ,
            
             he
             finds
             the
             reason
             was
             ,
             
               that
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               came
               to
               them
               without
               any
               legal
               Commission
               ,
               came
               only
               to
               perswade
               them
               ,
               and
               reasoned
               with
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               were
               well
               known
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               and
               believed
               by
               them
               to
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               And
               the
               reason
               why
               ,
               when
               they
               all
               believed
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               all
               alike
               believe
               him
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               some
               approved
               ,
               and
               oth●rs
               disapproved
               the
               Interpretation
               which
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               shad
               made
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               interpreted
               them
               to
               himself
               ;
               for
               whoever
               perswades
               by
               reasoning
               from
               Principles
               written
               ,
               makes
               him
               to
               whom
               he
               speaks
               judg
               both
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               those
               Principles
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               force
               of
               his
               inferences
               
               upon
               them
               .
               If
            
             St.
             Paul
             
               had
               bin
               to
               be
               Iudg
               himself
               of
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               what
               needed
               he
               to
               have
               quoted
               any
               places
               of
               Scripture
               to
               prove
               his
               doctrine
               ?
               It
               had
               bin
               enough
               to
               have
               said
               ,
               I
               find
               it
               so
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               in
               your
               laws
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               am
               interpreter
               ,
               as
               sent
               from
               Christ.
               Therefore
               the
               Iews
               of
            
             Thessalonica
             ,
             
               were
               the
               sole
               Iudges
               of
               what
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               alledged
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               every
               man
               might
               believe
               ,
               or
               not
               believe
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               allegations
               seem'd
               to
               himself
               ,
               to
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               places
               alledged
               .
               And
               generally
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               in
               all
               cases
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               that
               pretendeth
               any
               proof
               ,
               maketh
               him
               Iudg
               of
               his
               proof
               to
               whom
               he
               addresseth
               his
               speech
               .
            
             Which
             cleerly
             absolves
             the
             Jews
             for
             not
             believing
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             when
             he
             alledged
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             to
             inform
             and
             convince
             them
             ,
             and
             absolves
             all
             private
             men
             from
             yielding
             obedience
             ,
             or
             believing
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Judges
             in
             point
             of
             Law
             ,
             If
             their
             own
             sense
             pleases
             them
             better
             ;
             which
             introduces
             as
             wild
             a
             confusion
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             as
             himself
             can
             wish
             ;
             and
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             Disciples
             would
             become
             the
             only
             confident
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             very
             painful
             thing
             to
             read
             this
             two
             and
             fortieth
             Chapter
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             the
             loose
             and
             licentious
             reflections
             upon
             piety
             ,
             and
             religion
             ,
             the
             undervaluing
             and
             perverting
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             utter
             contemt
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             little
             more
             warily
             scatter'd
             throughout
             his
             book
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             being
             scattered
             ,
             not
             so
             easily
             discern'd
             )
             are
             collected
             ,
             and
             gathered
             more
             closely
             together
             into
             such
             a
             Mass
             of
             impiety
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             repeting
             all
             the
             particulars
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             be
             replied
             to
             ,
             must
             be
             more
             grievous
             and
             offensive
             to
             
             most
             devout
             Persons
             ,
             then
             the
             most
             unclean
             discourse
             can
             appear
             to
             the
             chastest
             eares
             .
             And
             the
             argument
             being
             of
             power
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             to
             be
             of
             no
             signification
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             useless
             thing
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             himself
             (
             who
             is
             the
             Fountain
             from
             whence
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             must
             flow
             )
             he
             hath
             discover'd
             to
             have
             so
             little
             autority
             when
             he
             was
             here
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             delegate
             little
             to
             his
             Apostles
             .
             And
             since
             men
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             him
             ,
             nor
             committed
             any
             fault
             if
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             him
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             leave
             his
             Apostles
             in
             a
             state
             of
             more
             reverence
             and
             esteem
             :
             and
             their
             greatest
             privilege
             was
             ,
             to
             leave
             the
             conversation
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             care
             for
             their
             company
             .
             And
             that
             he
             might
             with
             great
             method
             and
             order
             make
             all
             this
             appear
             ,
             is
             the
             business
             of
             this
             very
             long
             Chapter
             ,
             towards
             which
             the
             most
             innocent
             Paragraph
             in
             it
             contributes
             somewhat
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             those
             which
             we
             have
             already
             examin'd
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             can
             take
             little
             delight
             ,
             or
             administer
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             Survey
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             It
             cannot
             but
             be
             wonder'd
             at
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             who
             evidently
             hath
             taken
             pains
             in
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             what
             ill
             purposes
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             evil
             intentions
             soever
             ,
             could
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             affirm
             ,
             (
             pag.
             281.
             )
             
               that
               the
               Apostles
               preached
               nothing
               ,
               but
               that
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               that
               he
               was
               not
               dead
               but
               risen
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               gon
               up
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               should
               come
               again
               to
               judg
               the
               world
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             All
             which
             are
             indeed
             the
             Elements
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             but
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               none
               of
               them
               preached
               ,
               that
               himself
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Apostle
               was
               such
               an
               interpreter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               all
               that
               became
               Christians
               ,
               ought
               to
               take
               their
               interpretations
               for
               Law.
            
             The
             foundation
             
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             that
             Christ
             the
             Messias
             was
             come
             ;
             for
             till
             that
             was
             believ'd
             ,
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             was
             of
             little
             moment
             .
             Yet
             their
             great
             business
             too
             was
             to
             make
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             simple
             believing
             that
             ,
             would
             not
             serve
             their
             turn
             ;
             that
             Christian
             Religion
             did
             not
             consist
             more
             ,
             (
             it
             may
             be
             not
             so
             much
             )
             in
             believing
             ,
             as
             in
             doing
             .
             In
             all
             Christs
             Sermons
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             there
             is
             very
             little
             of
             opinion
             taught
             ,
             or
             prescrib'd
             ,
             only
             the
             practice●
             of
             Christian
             duties
             was
             vigorously
             urged
             :
             
               wherefore
               by
               their
               fruits
               you
               shall
               know
               them
               ;
               whosoever
               heareth
               these
               sayings
               of
               mine
               ,
               and
               doth
               them
               ,
            
             Mat.
             7.
             24.
             
             A
             great
             part
             of
             his
             redemtion
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             qualified
             us
             to
             receive
             redemtion
             ;
             and
             tho
             he
             paid
             the
             price
             of
             his
             blood
             for
             our
             ransom
             ,
             yet
             he
             left
             somthing
             to
             be
             don
             still
             by
             us
             ,
             in
             following
             his
             example
             ,
             and
             observing
             his
             Precepts
             .
             The
             informing
             and
             convincing
             the
             world
             of
             this
             ,
             was
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             all
             they
             said
             ,
             and
             all
             they
             wrote
             ,
             were
             interpretations
             ,
             and
             commentaries
             upon
             what
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             don
             ,
             and
             together
             contain'd
             so
             perfect
             a
             body
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             any
             thing
             under
             the
             penalty
             of
             damnation
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             contained
             therein
             ,
             or
             evidently
             deduced
             from
             thence
             .
             The
             office
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             to
             point
             out
             ,
             and
             demonstrate
             the
             way
             to
             that
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             dearly
             purchased
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             efficaciously
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             declining
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             a
             contrary
             path
             ,
             must
             lead
             us
             to
             eternal
             perdition
             ;
             and
             confidently
             to
             declare
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             the
             reward
             and
             the
             punishment
             to
             both
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             chuse
             for
             themselves
             .
             This
             they
             were
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             did
             ;
             and
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             are
             we
             now
             to
             believe
             
             that
             they
             had
             no
             autority
             for
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             no
             obligation
             upon
             us
             ,
             nor
             the
             Jew
             ,
             nor
             the
             Gentile
             before
             us
             ,
             to
             believe
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             what
             they
             enjoined
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             the
             first
             Commentator
             upon
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             who
             upon
             that
             advice
             of
             our
             Saviours
             ,
             
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             John
             5.
             39.
             observes
             and
             concludes
             ,
             (
             pag.
             281.
             )
             that
             if
             
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               had
               not
               meant
               that
               the
               Iews
               should
               interpret
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               hidden
               them
               to
               search
               them
               ,
               and
               take
               from
               thence
               the
               proof
               of
               his
               being
               the
               Christ
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               either
               have
               interpreted
               them
               himself
               ,
               or
               referred
               them
               to
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Priests
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             as
             he
             vouchsafed
             to
             expose
             his
             Miracles
             to
             the
             test
             and
             examination
             of
             their
             grossest
             senses
             ,
             so
             now
             by
             condescending
             to
             quote
             Scripture
             for
             his
             own
             manifestation
             ,
             he
             intended
             to
             make
             themselves
             the
             Judges
             ,
             whether
             he
             spoke
             to
             the
             purpose
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             at
             liberty
             to
             believe
             him
             or
             not
             ,
             without
             forfeiture
             of
             their
             innocence
             .
             Did
             he
             not
             interpret
             the
             Scriptures
             himself
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             several
             Texts
             ,
             which
             he
             cited
             out
             of
             several
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             he
             made
             it
             evident
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             those
             Prophesies
             were
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             could
             refer
             to
             none
             else
             ?
             And
             since
             they
             all
             confessed
             that
             they
             were
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             advised
             them
             to
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             they
             that
             testifie
             of
             him
             .
             The
             Apostles
             observe
             the
             same
             method
             ,
             demonstrate
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             whom
             they
             all
             professed
             to
             believe
             ,
             what
             Christ
             must
             do
             when
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             what
             must
             be
             don
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             that
             was
             don
             and
             suffered
             by
             him
             which
             was
             fore
             told
             .
             His
             admirable
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             was
             well
             known
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             they
             had
             bin
             present
             at
             his
             trial
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             had
             with
             their
             eies
             seen
             the
             terrible
             
             circumstances
             of
             it
             ;
             they
             had
             seen
             him
             buried
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             had
             providently
             appointed
             a
             guard
             of
             Soldier
             ,
             who
             had
             without
             remorse
             beheld
             his
             Passion
             ,
             to
             watch
             his
             Tomb
             :
             and
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             vigilance
             ,
             the
             Body
             was
             not
             found
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             had
             promised
             himself
             ,
             and
             what
             had
             bin
             by
             the
             Prophets
             fore-told
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             third
             day
             he
             was
             risen
             ;
             of
             which
             there
             were
             so
             many
             eie-witnesses
             ,
             who
             had
             seen
             ,
             and
             conferr'd
             with
             him
             for
             many
             daies
             ,
             and
             had
             at
             last
             beheld
             with
             their
             bodily
             eies
             ,
             his
             Body
             ascend
             in
             the
             air
             towards
             Heaven
             .
             And
             besides
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             all
             this
             was
             seen
             and
             known
             by
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Preachers
             and
             Declarers
             of
             it
             appear'd
             to
             be
             very
             extraordinary
             men
             ,
             by
             the
             daily
             M●racles
             they
             wrought
             ,
             by
             which
             such
             multitudes
             were
             compell'd
             ,
             &
             could
             not
             re●ist
             believing
             all
             they
             said
             ,
             and
             promis'd
             to
             observe
             the
             Precepts
             they
             enjoin'd
             .
             But
             all
             this
             is
             nothing
             :
             others
             ,
             and
             much
             greater
             numbers
             did
             ,
             and
             lawfully
             might
             refuse
             to
             do
             either
             ;
             for
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             saies
             positively
             ,
             (
             pag.
             281.
             )
             that
             
               the
               people
               had
               liberty
               to
               interpret
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               themselves
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               there
               should
               be
               Pastors
               that
               could
               autorize
               an
               Interpreter
               ,
               whose
               interpretation
               should
               be
               gene●ally
               stood
               to
               ,
               but
               that
               could
               not
               be
               till
               Kings
               were
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               Pastors
               Kings
               .
            
             So
             that
             what
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             had
             said
             ,
             laid
             no
             obligation
             upon
             those
             who
             heard
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             now
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             was
             concern'd
             so
             much
             to
             extend
             those
             plain
             words
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             in
             their
             fright
             ,
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               Speak
               thou
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               hear
               th●e
               ,
            
             to
             such
             an
             absolute
             obligation
             of
             their
             obedience
             ,
             since
             without
             it
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             283.
             )
             
               they
               had
               not
               bin
               obliged
               to
               have
               receiv'd
               the
               ten
               Commandments
               ,
               since
               they
               were
               forbid
               to
               approach
               
               the
               mountain
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               might
               have
               heard
               what
               God
               said
               to
            
             Moses
             :
             but
             that
             obligation
             that
             they
             would
             hear
             Moses
             ,
             made
             all
             sure
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             came
             to
             receive
             them
             .
             Yet
             he
             confesses
             ,
             (
             pag.
             282.
             )
             that
             
               they
               could
               not
               but
               acknowledg
               the
               second
               Table
               for
               Gods
               Laws
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               Nature
               :
            
             but
             for
             those
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             that
             were
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             (
             which
             gives
             him
             occasion
             to
             enlarge
             his
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             third
             Commandment
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               not
               take
               the
               name
               of
               God
               in
               vain
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               speak
               rashly
               of
               their
               King
               ,
               nor
               d●spute
               his
               r●ght
               ,
               nor
               the
               Commissions
               of
            
             Moles
             and
             Aaron
             
               his
               Lieutenants
            
             )
             it
             was
             their
             own
             obligation
             (
             Speak
             thou
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             hear
             ,
             &c.
             )
             by
             which
             they
             were
             to
             receive
             them
             as
             Laws
             ,
             and
             (
             pag.
             283.
             )
             
               the
               Iudicial
               Law
               ,
               which
               Godprescrib'd
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               of
            
             Israel
             ▪
             
               for
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               administration
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               the
               Levitical
               Law
               ,
               the
               rule
               prescrib'd
               touching
               the
               rites
               and
               ceremonies
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levi●es
               ,
               because
               Laws
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               only
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               same
               promise
               of
               ob●dience
               to
            
             Moses
             .
             And
             so
             he
             proceeds
             to
             a
             new
             enqui●y
             into
             the
             authenticalness
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             (
             in
             which
             chase
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             following
             him
             )
             and
             concludes
             ,
             (
             pag.
             284.
             )
             that
             
               whoever
               offers
               us
               any
               other
               rules
               ,
               which
               the
               Soveraign
               rule
               hath
               not
               pr●scr●b'd
               they
               are
               but
               counsel
               and
               advice
               ,
               which
               whether
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               counsel'd
               may
               without
               injustice
               refuse
               to
               observe
               .
            
             And
             (
             pag.
             285.
             )
             that
             
               the
               Scripture
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               is
               there
               only
               Law
               ,
               where
               the
               lawful
               Civil
               Pow●r
               hath
               made
               it
               so
               .
            
          
           
             Since
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             a
             Law
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             within
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             )
             depends
             wholly
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             
             by
             that
             word
             is
             receiv'd
             and
             acknowledg'd
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             is
             obeied
             as
             such
             :
             it
             must
             likewise
             ,
             by
             his
             rule
             ,
             still
             subsist
             by
             the
             sole
             autority
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             for
             he
             can
             by
             his
             word
             to
             morrow
             abrogate
             that
             which
             this
             day
             he
             made
             a
             Law.
             So
             that
             if
             a
             Christian
             Soveraign
             be
             succeeded
             by
             a
             Soveraign
             who
             is
             a
             Jew
             ,
             or
             an
             evil
             Christian
             ,
             he
             may
             abrogate
             that
             Law
             by
             which
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             declar'd
             to
             be
             within
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Subjects
             must
             neither
             (
             pag.
             285.
             )
             
               in
               their
               actions
               or
               discourse
               observe
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               can
               only
               privatly
               wish
               ▪
               that
               they
               had
               liberty
               to
               practice
               them
            
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             confessed
             word
             of
             God
             must
             be
             made
             void
             ,
             and
             controul'd
             by
             the
             commandments
             of
             man.
             And
             he
             hath
             the
             confidence
             to
             aver
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Council
             held
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             use
             this
             style
             ,
             It
             seem'd
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             ,
             &c.
             hath
             no
             autority
             to
             oblige
             any
             body
             ,
             (
             pag.
             286.
             )
             
               since
               the
               Apostles
               could
               have
               no
               other
               power
               then
               that
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               could
               only
               perswade
               ,
               not
               command
               ;
               for
               they
               who
               have
               no
               Kingdom
               can
               make
               no
               Laws
               .
            
             And
             so
             I
             hope
             Leviathan
             hath
             now
             laid
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             perform'd
             his
             full
             function
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             worthy
             to
             receive
             a
             more
             reasonable
             answer
             then
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             private
             Person
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Universities
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             fit
             for
             the
             State
             it self
             to
             reward
             him
             for
             ,
             to
             the
             full
             extent
             of
             his
             desert
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             invested
             the
             Soveraign
             with
             his
             absolute
             independent
             power
             ,
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             David
             ,
             and
             Solomon
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ;
             and
             being
             obliged
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             for
             some
             hundred
             of
             years
             after
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel●
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Civil
             Soveraign
             to
             meddle
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             
             that
             the
             direction
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             appertain'd
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             successors
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             were
             ordain'd
             by
             them
             ;
             he
             finds
             a
             way
             to
             invest
             his
             Christian
             Monarch
             with
             that
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             by
             the
             right
             all
             Heathen
             Soveraigns
             had
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             name
             of
             Pastors
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             Subject
             that
             could
             lawfully
             teach
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             permission
             and
             autority
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             body
             can
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             of
             Heathen
             Kings
             is
             taken
             away
             by
             their
             conversion
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             never
             ordain'd
             ,
             that
             Kings
             for
             believing
             in
             him
             should
             be
             deposed
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             subjected
             to
             any
             but
             himself
             .
             And
             therefore
             Christian
             Princes
             are
             still
             the
             supreme
             Pastors
             of
             their
             People
             ,
             and
             have
             power
             to
             ordain
             what
             Pastors
             they
             please
             to
             teach
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             to
             make
             their
             title
             the
             more
             unquestionable
             ,
             he
             resorts
             to
             the
             title
             he
             found
             out
             for
             his
             Soveraign
             by
             institution
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             pa●t
             and
             covenant
             which
             the
             people
             made
             to
             ,
             and
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             he
             becomes
             the
             Representative
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             he
             confesses
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             makes
             himself
             Soveraign
             ,
             by
             his
             irresistible
             Power
             ,
             without
             any
             election
             ,
             pact
             or
             covenant
             ,
             likewise
             is
             the
             Representative
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             the
             same
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             by
             their
             election
             .
             He
             finds
             now
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Soveraign
             ,
             assoon
             as
             he
             is
             Christian
             ,
             becomes
             the
             Representative
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Teachers
             he
             elects
             are
             elected
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             all
             the
             title
             they
             had
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Soveraigns
             becoming
             Christian
             ,
             from
             which
             time
             he
             is
             the
             true
             Representative
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             (
             pag.
             299.
             )
             
               and
               from
               this
               consolidation
               of
               the
               right
               Politic
               
               and
               Ecclesiastic
               in
               Christian
               Soveraigns
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               all
               manner
               of
               power
               over
               their
               Subjects
               that
               can
               be
               given
               to
               man
               ,
               and
               may
               make
               such
               Laws
               ,
               as
               themselves
               shall
               judg
               fittest
               for
               the
               government
               of
               their
               own
               Subjects
               ,
               both
               as
               they
               are
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               the
               Church
               .
            
             But
             as
             his
             Civil
             Soveraign
             rejects
             his
             Institution
             ,
             and
             knows
             he
             hath
             much
             a
             better
             title
             to
             his
             power
             ,
             then
             he
             could
             have
             by
             pretending
             to
             be
             the
             Representative
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             so
             his
             Christian
             Soveraign
             will
             as
             much
             reject
             the
             being
             Representative
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             knowing
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             better
             title
             by
             being
             Soveraign
             ,
             to
             govern
             his
             Clery
             ,
             and
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             in
             his
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             for
             suppressing
             all
             seditious
             and
             erroneous
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             may
             disturb
             the
             Peace
             ,
             or
             discredit
             the
             Integrity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             Representation
             would
             give
             him
             .
             And
             they
             are
             little
             beholding
             to
             him
             for
             deriving
             their
             Supremacy
             Ecclesiastical
             from
             the
             Heathen
             Princes
             ,
             since
             few
             Heathen
             Soveraigns
             ever
             pretended
             to
             have
             the
             supreme
             ,
             or
             indeed
             any
             power
             or
             autority
             in
             what
             concern'd
             the
             service
             and
             worship
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             the
             direction
             and
             government
             whereof
             appertain'd
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             assigned
             for
             that
             Sacred
             Province
             :
             as
             the
             Great
             Turk
             himself
             (
             as
             hath
             bin
             said
             before
             )
             doth
             not
             give
             Laws
             ,
             but
             receives
             advice
             ,
             and
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Mufty
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             Mahomet
             hath
             enjoin'd
             to
             be
             don
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             the
             title
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             that
             his
             Soveraign
             shall
             have
             a
             power
             as
             unlimitted
             in
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             ,
             as
             in
             Civil
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             to
             give
             what
             Religion
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             and
             to
             allow
             what
             Book
             he
             pleases
             for
             Scripture
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             himself
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             perform
             all
             the
             
             Functions
             himself
             in
             Religion
             (
             pag.
             287.
             )
             
               as
               to
               baptize
               ,
               administer
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               consecrate
               Temples
               and
               Pastors
               to
               Gods
               service
               .
            
             And
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               the
               reason
               is
               evident
               why
               they
               do
               it
               not
               ;
               which
               is
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               have
               somwhat
               else
               to
               do
               .
            
             However
             he
             is
             sure
             
               they
               may
               be
               literal
               Pastors
               of
               their
               own
               Subjects
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               ,
               and
               have
               autority
               to
               Preach
               ,
               to
               Baptize
               ,
               to
               administer
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               to
               consecrate
               both
               Temples
               and
               Persons
               to
               Gods
               service
               :
            
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             grant
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             high
             qualifications
             which
             he
             believes
             to
             be
             inherent
             in
             the
             power
             and
             person
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             low
             esteem
             he
             hath
             of
             those
             Offices
             and
             Mysteries
             of
             Religion
             .
             For
             fore-seeing
             the
             objection
             that
             those
             administrations
             (
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             all
             Antiquity
             )
             require
             the
             imposition
             of
             such
             mens
             hands
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             like
             imposition
             successively
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             have
             bin
             ordain'd
             to
             the
             like
             Ministry
             ;
             he
             removes
             that
             difficulty
             ,
             by
             offering
             a
             prospect
             of
             the
             original
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             and
             instructs
             us
             from
             the
             perpetual
             custom
             and
             usage
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             of
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             as
             well
             in
             Civil
             as
             in
             Sacred
             occasions
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             inflicting
             punishment
             ,
             as
             in
             conferring
             Honors
             and
             Dignities
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             condemnation
             of
             him
             who
             blasphemes
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               all
               that
               heard
               him
               ,
               shall
               lay
               their
               hands
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               and
            
             that
             
               all
               the
               Congregation
               should
               stone
               him
               .
            
             And
             when
             Iairus
             his
             daughter
             was
             sick
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             desire
             our
             Saviour
             to
             heal
             her
             ,
             but
             to
             lay
             his
             hands
             upon
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             be
             healed
             .
             And
             they
             brought
             little
             Children
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             lay
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             298.
             )
             
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Blasphemer
               ,
               where
               the
               witnesses
               laid
               their
               hands
               upon
               the
               guilty
               persons
               ,
               rather
               
               then
               a
               Priest
               or
               Levite
               ,
               or
               other
               Minister
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               because
               none
               else
               were
               able
               to
               design
               or
               demonstrate
               to
               the
               eies
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               who
               it
               was
               that
               had
               blasphemed
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               die
               ,
            
             so
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             
               it
               is
               natural
               to
               design
               any
               individual
               thing
               ,
               rather
               by
               the
               hand
               to
               assure
               the
               eies
               ,
               then
               by
               words
               to
               inform
               the
               ear
               in
               matters
               of
               Gods
               public
               service
               .
            
             All
             which
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Texts
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             never
             finds
             want
             to
             any
             purpose
             ,
             must
             signifie
             ,
             if
             they
             signifie
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             that
             venerable
             circumstance
             that
             hath
             bin
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             where
             ever
             it
             is
             professed
             ,
             applied
             to
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Functions
             ,
             is
             to
             no
             other
             purpose
             but
             to
             point
             out
             the
             person
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             people
             may
             know
             who
             is
             the
             person
             that
             is
             ordained
             :
             but
             the
             person
             of
             every
             Soveraign
             Prince
             ,
             is
             too
             notorious
             and
             perspicuous
             to
             need
             any
             such
             demonstration
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             may
             Baptize
             ,
             Preach
             and
             Consecrate
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             other
             Offices
             without
             it
             .
             To
             all
             which
             ,
             I
             shall
             suspend
             any
             farther
             answer
             ,
             until
             he
             can
             prevail
             with
             one
             Christian
             Prince
             to
             assume
             and
             exercise
             the
             power
             he
             so
             frankly
             confers
             upon
             him
             ;
             or
             one
             Christian
             Subject
             willing
             to
             receive
             those
             Honors
             and
             Graces
             from
             their
             Royal
             Hands
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             waited
             upon
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             into
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine's
             Quarters
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             interpose
             and
             disturb
             him
             there
             in
             the
             Controversie
             he
             hath
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             takes
             up
             the
             remainder
             of
             his
             forty
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             answer
             that
             Book
             of
             Bellarmine
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             that
             ever
             he
             writ
             is
             most
             easie
             to
             be
             answer'd
             having
             less
             of
             Reason
             and
             Learning
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             having
             few
             Assertors
             ,
             and
             being
             generally
             condemn'd
             among
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             the
             Colledg
             
             of
             Sorbone
             ,
             the
             fairest
             Representers
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             in
             answering
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             hath
             said
             nothing
             new
             ,
             nor
             so
             substantially
             as
             many
             others
             have
             don
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             confess
             ,
             if
             he
             reads
             
               William
               Berkeley
            
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Iohn
             .
             He
             contends
             with
             ●ellarmine●or
             ●or
             some
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             conclude
             for
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             other
             would
             establish
             the
             supreme
             autority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             which
             in
             truth
             ,
             cannot
             be
             applied
             with
             any
             colour
             to
             either
             of
             them
             .
             And
             he
             cannot
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             ,
             and
             shall
             take
             the
             same
             method
             in
             answering
             many
             of
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             thought
             fit
             to
             do
             ,
             before
             he
             would
             enter
             upon
             any
             particular
             disquisition
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             by
             laying
             open
             the
             consequences
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             (
             pag.
             314.
             )
             that
             
               Princes
               ,
               and
               States
               ,
               that
               have
               the
               Civil
               Soveraignty
               in
               their
               several
               Common-wealths
               ,
               may
               bethink
               themselves
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               convenient
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               conducing
               to
               the
               good
               of
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               give
               an
               account
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               ,
               to
               admit
               the
               same
               :
            
             which
             way
             of
             exposing
             his
             whole
             Book
             ,
             is
             without
             doubt
             the
             best
             way
             of
             answering
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             was
             unreasonably
             undertaken
             by
             Bellarmine
             ,
             to
             establish
             a
             title
             that
             depends
             upon
             matter
             of
             Fact
             by
             arguments
             from
             Reason
             ,
             which
             proves
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             so
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             who
             when
             History
             controuls
             him
             ,
             thinks
             it
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             to
             say
             ,
             
               If
               it
               was
               not
               so
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
            
             as
             unreasonably
             follows
             the
             same
             method
             ,
             and
             would
             ,
             by
             the
             ill
             consequences
             which
             would
             flow
             from
             such
             a
             right
             ,
             devest
             the
             Pope
             of
             an
             autority
             ,
             which
             he
             confidently
             saies
             was
             granted
             to
             him
             immediately
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             hath
             bin
             enjoied
             by
             
             his
             Predecessors
             from
             that
             time
             to
             this
             .
             Which
             if
             true
             ,
             all
             the
             arguments
             from
             Reason
             may
             fortifie
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             shake
             a
             Right
             so
             founded
             upon
             a
             clear
             and
             plain
             Grant
             ,
             from
             one
             who
             had
             an
             Original
             power
             to
             grant
             ,
             and
             wherewith
             the
             possession
             hath
             gon
             ever
             since
             .
             He
             therefore
             who
             will
             pertinently
             answer
             and
             controul
             these
             pretences
             (
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             can
             well
             do
             ,
             if
             it
             would
             not
             cross
             some
             other
             of
             his
             Doctrines
             )
             must
             do
             it
             by
             positively
             denying
             any
             such
             grant
             ,
             which
             never
             was
             ,
             nor
             ever
             can
             be
             produced
             in
             such
             plain
             and
             significant
             terms
             ,
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             grant
             of
             the
             most
             inferior
             Office
             in
             any
             Church
             or
             State.
             He
             would
             make
             it
             manifestly
             appear
             ,
             that
             for
             many
             hundreds
             of
             Years
             no
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             made
             the
             least
             pretence
             to
             any
             such
             Soveraignty
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             began
             to
             make
             it
             ,
             with
             what
             a
             torrent
             of
             contradiction
             it
             was
             rejected
             .
             He
             would
             make
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             power
             which
             that
             See
             assum'd
             ,
             was
             granted
             to
             them
             by
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             restor'd
             to
             them
             again
             when
             they
             were
             oppressed
             by
             their
             own
             Factions
             and
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             by
             more
             powerful
             Enemies
             .
             He
             would
             point
             out
             the
             very
             Article
             of
             time
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             Incursions
             of
             the
             Goths
             and
             Vandals
             into
             Italy
             ,
             and
             the
             foul
             arts
             practiced
             by
             the
             Popes
             ,
             their
             autority
             by
             degrees
             increased
             to
             a
             great
             height
             ,
             by
             the
             bounty
             of
             Charlemain
             ,
             in
             making
             them
             great
             Temporal
             Princes
             ;
             against
             the
             inconvenience
             whereof
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             sufficiently
             provided
             ,
             when
             he
             reserved
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             succeeding
             Emperors
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             the
             Popes
             .
             He
             would
             shew
             them
             many
             wonderful
             accidents
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Emperor
             grew
             to
             decay
             ,
             and
             the
             weakness
             of
             all
             neighbor
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             by
             the
             Rebellions
             in
             their
             several
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             their
             unreasonable
             
             bloody
             Wars
             amongst
             themselves
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             artifices
             still
             practiced
             by
             the
             Popes
             to
             foment
             those
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             to
             contribute
             to
             their
             own
             Greatness
             &
             Usurpation
             ;
             notwithstanding
             all
             which
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             not
             bin
             one
             Century
             of
             Years
             from
             St.
             Peter
             to
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             not
             bin
             some
             notorious
             opposition
             and
             contradiction
             to
             that
             Supremacy
             ,
             which
             was
             argument
             enough
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             never
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             Catholic
             verity
             .
             All
             this
             he
             would
             prove
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             likewise
             ,
             that
             no
             Prince
             of
             the
             Roman
             communion
             ,
             who
             at
             present
             is
             most
             indulgent
             to
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             of
             them
             are
             in
             such
             a
             degree
             as
             is
             most
             advantageous
             to
             their
             own
             affairs
             )
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             submission
             to
             the
             Popes
             autority
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             commanded
             or
             allowed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             not
             taken
             for
             a
             part
             of
             Religion
             in
             any
             Kingdom
             but
             that
             of
             England
             .
             This
             is
             the
             method
             that
             must
             be
             taken
             towards
             the
             enervating
             those
             high
             pretences
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             vigorously
             pursued
             by
             one
             well
             versed
             in
             the
             Pontifical
             Histories
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             needs
             no
             other
             witness
             then
             their
             own
             Records
             ,
             I
             mean
             Popish
             Writers
             ,
             all
             the
             World
             would
             be
             convinc'd
             ,
             except
             only
             such
             Princes
             who
             are
             very
             well
             paid
             for
             the
             communication
             of
             part
             of
             their
             Soveraignty
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             not
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             Schole-master
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             seems
             willing
             to
             confer
             upon
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             43.
             
          
           
             HE
             who
             hath
             taken
             so
             ill
             a
             Survey
             of
             Heaven
             if
             self
             ,
             is
             not
             like
             to
             be
             a
             good
             guide
             for
             the
             way
             thither
             (
             which
             is
             the
             business
             of
             his
             forty
             third
             Chapter
             )
             and
             which
             ,
             into
             how
             little
             room
             soever
             he
             brings
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             would
             be
             very
             difficult
             to
             find
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             his
             old
             expedient
             ,
             his
             Soveraigns
             commands
             ;
             since
             the
             most
             prescrib'd
             and
             known
             way
             ,
             which
             hath
             bin
             thought
             to
             lead
             thither
             ,
             (
             is
             quite
             damm'd
             up
             by
             him
             )
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             (
             pag.
             323.
             )
             
               That
               which
               made
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               of
               old
               to
               believe
               ,
               was
               God
               himself
               ,
               who
               spake
               unto
               them
               supernaturally
               ,
               and
               the
               person
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Disciples
               that
               conversed
               with
               Christ
               believ'd
               was
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               .
               But
               of
               us
               ,
               to
               whom
               neither
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               nor
               our
               Saviour
               ever
               spoke
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               that
               the
               person
               whom
               we
               believe
               ,
               is
               God.
               So
               that
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christians
               ever
               since
               our
               Saviours
               time
               ,
               hath
               had
               no
               other
               foundation
               ,
               then
               the
               reputation
               of
               their
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               the
               Old
               ,
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               which
               their
               Soveraign
               Princes
               have
               made
               the
               rule
               of
               their
               Faith
               ;
               which
               Princes
               are
               the
               only
               persons
               whom
               Christians
               now
               hear
               speak
               from
               God
               ,
            
             and
             to
             whom
             consequently
             they
             are
             beholding
             for
             their
             Salvation
             .
             Admit
             that
             single
             contracted
             Article
             
               Iesus
               is
               Christ
            
             ,
             comprehends
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             for
             he
             confesses
             ,
             that
             
               he
               
               who
               holdeth
               that
               foundation
               ,
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               holdeth
               expressly
               all
               that
               he
               seeth
               rightly
               deduc'd
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               implicitly
               all
               that
               is
               consequent
               thereunto
               ,
               tho
               he
               have
               not
               skill
               enough
               to
               discern
               the
               consequence
            
             ;
             I
             demand
             still
             ,
             how
             they
             shall
             believe
             this
             Article
             whom
             their
             Soveraigns
             forbid
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             the
             evidence
             they
             can
             have
             for
             it
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             327.
             )
             
               for
               the
               belief
               of
               this
               Article
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               reject
               the
               autority
               of
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               much
               more
               of
               any
               mortal
               man
               if
               he
               teach
               the
               contrary
            
             ;
             I
             know
             well
             he
             reconciles
             this
             contradiction
             by
             believing
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             denying
             with
             the
             tongue
             ,
             having
             the
             example
             of
             Naaman
             .
             But
             how
             shall
             he
             believe
             in
             his
             heart
             if
             he
             be
             depriv'd
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ?
             and
             if
             he
             doth
             come
             to
             believe
             in
             his
             heart
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             affection
             and
             duty
             can
             he
             have
             for
             that
             Soveraign
             who
             will
             not
             be
             saved
             himself
             ,
             and
             requires
             him
             to
             renounce
             his
             Saviour
             ?
             He
             must
             be
             content
             with
             a
             mere
             verbal
             affection
             without
             any
             influence
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             less
             duty
             then
             he
             requires
             towards
             his
             Soveraign
             whom
             he
             is
             so
             intirely
             to
             obey
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             say
             all
             he
             bids
             him
             say
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             he
             bids
             him
             do
             :
             so
             much
             more
             duty
             he
             requires
             for
             his
             Earthly
             then
             for
             his
             Heavenly
             Soveraign
             .
             I
             wish
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             did
             remember
             ,
             or
             believe
             his
             own
             good
             rule
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             preserved
             him
             from
             many
             presumtions
             ,
             which
             administer
             great
             trouble
             and
             grief
             to
             his
             Readers
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             (
             pag.
             331.
             )
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               bare
               words
               but
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               Writer
               that
               giveth
               the
               true
               light
               by
               which
               any
               writing
               is
               to
               
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               insist
               upon
               single
               Texts
               ,
               without
               considering
               the
               main
               design
               ,
               can
               derive
               n●thing
               from
               them
               clearly
               ,
               but
               rather
               by
               casting
               atomes
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               dust
               before
               mens
               eies
               ,
               make
               every
               thing
               more
               obscure
               then
               it
               is
               ;
               an
               ordinary
               artifice
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               of
               those
               that
               seek
               not
               the
               truth
               but
               their
               own
               advantage
               .
            
             Alas
             !
             that
             it
             should
             be
             an
             advantage
             to
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             to
             perswade
             men
             to
             believe
             that
             
               Our
               Saviour
               hath
               not
               given
               us
               new
               Laws
               ,
               but
               Counsel
               to
               observe
               those
               we
               are
               subject
               to
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               his
               Sermon
               upon
               the
               Mount
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             compendium
             of
             Christianity
             )
             
               ●e
               did
               not
               make
               any
               new
               Law
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               but
               only
               expound
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               to
               which
               they
               were
               subject
               before
               .
            
             Since
             all
             those
             plain
             ,
             and
             lively
             precepts
             of
             charity
             and
             humility
             ,
             and
             a
             virtuous
             and
             pious
             life
             ,
             were
             more
             then
             an
             exposition
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             sure
             his
             declaration
             ,
             That
             whosoever
             looketh
             on
             a
             woman
             to
             lust
             after
             her
             ,
             &c.
             was
             more
             then
             an
             interpretation
             of
             that
             Commandment
             ,
             
               Thou
               sha●t
               not
               commit
               Adultery
            
             .
             If
             his
             determination
             ,
             That
             whosoever
             should
             put
             away
             his
             Wife
             ,
             saving
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             &c.
             be
             not
             a
             new
             Law
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             Commentary
             upon
             that
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Let
             him
             give
             her
             a
             writing
             of
             Divorcement
             .
             Was
             the
             utter
             suppression
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             was
             the
             total
             abolishing
             of
             all
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             making
             no
             new
             Law
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             only
             expounding
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ?
             And
             yet
             he
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfil
             :
             and
             when
             he
             had
             fulfilled
             what
             was
             there
             foretold
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             Law
             became
             felo-de-se
             ,
             and
             ceased
             to
             be
             useful
             any
             longer
             .
             When
             our
             Saviour
             bid
             the
             Pharisees
             learn
             what
             
             that
             Text
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Hosea
             meaneth
             ,
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               ,
               and
               not
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             did
             he
             intend
             they
             should
             repair
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             for
             instruction
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             subject
             to
             it
             ?
             I
             do
             with
             some
             passion
             desire
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             to
             consider
             sadly
             (
             for
             there
             will
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             before
             he
             struggles
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             be
             sadness
             to
             him
             in
             the
             consideration
             )
             whether
             it
             be
             probable
             ,
             or
             possible
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             should
             give
             such
             a
             charge
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             when
             in
             any
             House
             or
             City
             ,
             they
             who
             were
             in
             it
             refused
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             or
             hear
             their
             words
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             their
             feet
             ,
             with
             so
             terrible
             a
             Declaration
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               more
               tolerable
               for
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrah
             
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               ,
               then
               for
               that
               City
               ,
               Mat.
            
             10.
             15.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             can
             any
             man
             imagine
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             there
             have
             made
             so
             fierce
             a
             denunciation
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             intended
             the
             Precepts
             which
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             gave
             ,
             should
             be
             looked
             upon
             only
             as
             good
             Counsel
             ,
             which
             men
             might
             as
             innocently
             disbelieve
             as
             believe
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             which
             should
             believe
             ,
             might
             securely
             suspend
             yielding
             any
             obedience
             to
             what
             he
             directed
             ,
             till
             his
             second
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ?
             Indeed
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             day
             of
             terror
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             as
             festival
             a
             day
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             himself
             can
             wish
             it
             ,
             if
             none
             be
             to
             be
             punished
             there
             for
             not
             observing
             the
             advice
             ,
             or
             not
             obeying
             the
             precepts
             which
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             gave
             to
             them
             .
             But
             of
             this
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             before
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             I
             need
             not
             to
             repete
             or
             inlarge
             upon
             ,
             and
             am
             willing
             to
             get
             
             out
             ,
             and
             wish
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             will
             likewise
             ,
             from
             this
             maze
             and
             labyrinth
             of
             confusion
             ,
             and
             be
             advis'd
             by
             himself
             ,
             
               to
               give
               over
               the
               casting
               atomes
               of
               Scripture
               as
               dust
               before
               mens
               eies
               ,
               to
               make
               every
               thing
               more
               obscure
               then
               it
               is
               .
            
          
           
             I
             cannot
             omit
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             three
             several
             definitions
             which
             he
             makes
             of
             Heresy
             in
             three
             several
             places
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             suitable
             to
             his
             occasions
             ;
             which
             himself
             declares
             to
             proceed
             from
             ignorance
             ,
             when
             (
             pag.
             50.
             )
             
               men
               give
               different
               names
               to
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               from
               the
               difference
               of
               their
               own
               passions
               .
            
             In
             his
             eleventh
             Chapter
             ,
             whilst
             he
             affected
             to
             be
             plain
             and
             perspicuous
             in
             his
             expressions
             ,
             and
             explanation
             of
             words
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               Heresy
               signifies
               no
               more
               then
               private
               opinion
               ,
               but
               has
               only
               a
               tincture
               of
               greater
               choler
            
             ;
             but
             in
             his
             forty
             Second
             Chapter
             of
             the
             power
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             concern'd
             him
             to
             be
             wary
             what
             punishment
             he
             permitted
             to
             be
             inflicted
             on
             it
             ,
             he
             declares
             ,
             that
             (
             pag.
             277.
             )
             
               an
               Heretic
               is
               he
               ,
               that
               being
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               teacheth
               nevertheless
               some
               private
               opinion
               which
               the
               Church
               hath
               forbidden
               .
            
             Which
             knowing
             to
             be
             his
             own
             case
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             well
             contented
             to
             resort
             to
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             to
             grant
             him
             autority
             in
             this
             case
             to
             make
             rules
             as
             well
             as
             to
             give
             advice
             ,
             and
             finds
             his
             direction
             to
             Titus
             to
             be
             such
             as
             pleases
             him
             ,
             
               A
               man
               that
               is
               an
               Heretic
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               reject
               ,
               Tit.
            
             3.
             10.
             but
             to
             reject
             in
             this
             place
             he
             saies
             is
             not
             to
             excommunicate
             the
             man
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             over
             admonishing
             him
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             alone
             ,
             to
             set
             by
             disputing
             with
             him
             as
             one
             that
             is
             to
             be
             convinc'd
             only
             by
             himself
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             doubts
             not
             to
             shift
             
             for
             himself
             .
             But
             now
             when
             he
             hath
             better
             thought
             of
             it
             in
             his
             contest
             with
             Bellarmine
             ,
             he
             hath
             reason
             to
             be
             sorry
             that
             he
             hath
             left
             so
             much
             autority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             reject
             in
             his
             own
             sense
             ,
             least
             the
             Cardinal
             procures
             that
             power
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             allowed
             to
             be
             the
             Master
             Schole-Master
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             may
             find
             another
             signification
             of
             reject
             ,
             then
             letting
             him
             alone
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             now
             pronounces
             (
             pag.
             317.
             )
             
               that
               Heresy
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               private
               opinion
               obstinately
               maintained
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               opinion
               which
               the
               public
               person
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               the
               Representant
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               )
               hath
               commanded
               to
               be
               taught
               :
            
             by
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               it
               is
               manifest
            
             (
             he
             hath
             made
             it
             manifest
             by
             his
             definition
             )
             
               that
               an
               opinion
               publicly
               appointed
               to
               be
               taught
               cannot
               be
               heresy
               ,
               nor
               the
               Soveraign
               Princes
               that
               autorize
               them
               ,
               Heretics
               .
            
             And
             yet
             he
             may
             remember
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Arius
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             Gatholic
             Church
             ,
             was
             not
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             less
             Heresy
             for
             the
             countenance
             it
             receiv'd
             from
             two
             or
             three
             Emperours
             ,
             or
             for
             being
             allowed
             in
             the
             dominions
             of
             several
             Princes
             ,
             and
             tho
             the
             Pope
             himself
             
               (
               Liberius
            
             )
             to
             redeem
             himself
             from
             Banishment
             ,
             which
             was
             inflicted
             upon
             him
             ,
             for
             refusing
             to
             condemn
             Athanasius
             ,
             became
             likewise
             an
             Arian
             :
             so
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             was
             not
             the
             first
             inventor
             of
             that
             expedient
             ,
             
               by
               believing
               in
               the
               heart
               and
               denying
               with
               the
               mouth
               .
            
             But
             still
             he
             is
             in
             an
             ill
             case
             :
             for
             his
             own
             Soveraign
             hath
             already
             condemn'd
             him
             in
             the
             declaratory
             Law
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             contradicts
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             determined
             by
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             four
             first
             General
             Councils
             ,
             is
             an
             Heretic
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             proceeded
             against
             ,
             
             and
             censured
             as
             such
             :
             which
             form
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             by
             rejecting
             him
             ,
             and
             leaving
             him
             to
             himself
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             way
             to
             save
             him
             harmless
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             not
             being
             obstinate
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             whosoever
             knows
             him
             ,
             or
             believes
             him
             ,
             will
             undertake
             he
             shall
             never
             make
             use
             of
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Fourth
           Part.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             44.
             
          
           
             WE
             are
             now
             to
             enter
             upon
             his
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             darkness
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             forty
             fourth
             in
             number
             ,
             will
             take
             us
             little
             time
             :
             the
             greatest
             part
             being
             against
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             enlarge
             ,
             but
             leave
             them
             to
             agree
             as
             they
             can
             .
             In
             the
             other
             part
             he
             doth
             but
             repete
             what
             he
             hath
             formerly
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             places
             said
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             Everlasting
             Death
             (
             being
             a
             professed
             adversary
             to
             Eternity
             )
             and
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             (
             which
             by
             no
             means
             he
             allows
             ;
             )
             to
             all
             which
             somewhat
             hath
             likewise
             bin
             said
             before
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             add
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             what
             himself
             saies
             of
             some
             Popes
             ,
             applying
             some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             their
             autority
             over
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             arguing
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             a
             wanton
             insulting
             over
             Princes
             :
             so
             in
             truth
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             argue
             from
             ,
             as
             insult
             upon
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             perverting
             ,
             and
             applying
             it
             to
             unnatural
             significations
             ,
             which
             never
             occurred
             to
             any
             man
             but
             himself
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             best
             answered
             by
             that
             autority
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             controul
             such
             presumtuous
             undertakers
             .
             For
             why
             should
             any
             particular
             man
             enter
             into
             dispute
             with
             him
             ,
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Immortality
             
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             of
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             joies
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Everlastingness
             of
             the
             pains
             of
             Hell
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             points
             in
             Controversy
             ,
             when
             no
             Christian
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             makes
             ,
             or
             admits
             the
             least
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             of
             either
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             man
             imagine
             ,
             why
             he
             leads
             us
             into
             this
             his
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             resume
             again
             all
             those
             arguments
             which
             lie
             scatter'd
             through
             the
             several
             Chapters
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             which
             can
             never
             prevail
             ,
             whilst
             there
             is
             any
             light
             to
             direct
             the
             understanding
             by
             .
             He
             renews
             his
             particular
             dream
             of
             
               (
               pag.
            
             335.
             )
             
               Gods
               peculiar
               Kingdom
               over
               the
               Iews
               only
               ,
               which
               ceased
               ,
               and
               was
               determin'd
               by
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               election
               of
            
             Saul
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               proved
               at
               large
               in
               the
               thirty
               fifth
               chapter
               ,
            
             as
             he
             believes
             he
             had
             don
             every
             thing
             that
             he
             hath
             once
             affirm'd
             ,
             (
             how
             weakly
             or
             erroneously
             soever
             )
             and
             from
             the
             not
             understanding
             this
             ,
             or
             not
             comprehending
             ,
             
               that
               from
               that
               time
               of
            
             Saul
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               bin
               without
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               not
               under
               any
               other
               Kings
               by
               pact
               ,
               but
               our
               civil
               Soveraigns●
               men
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               are
               fallen
               in
               the
               error
               ,
               that
               the
               present
               Church
               is
               Christs
               Kingdom
               .
            
             But
             what
             argumentation
             can
             a
             man
             hold
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             not
             understanding
             ,
             or
             believing
             that
             dissolution
             of
             Gods
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             election
             of
             Saul
             (
             which
             no
             body
             ever
             heard
             of
             but
             from
             him
             )
             deduces
             the
             
               Popes
               challenging
               to
               be
               vicar
               general
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               present
               Church
               ,
               the
               introduction
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               errors
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             which
             he
             takes
             great
             pains
             to
             confute
             ,
             and
             would
             perswade
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             imagination
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             is
             the
             only
             ground
             and
             foundation
             of
             the
             general
             error
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             Everlasting
             Death
             ;
             which
             makes
             him
             so
             
             solemnly
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             the
             nullity
             of
             either
             by
             so
             many
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             :
             which
             can
             never
             be
             difficult
             for
             him
             to
             do
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             any
             other
             particular
             that
             occurs
             to
             him
             to
             prove
             ,
             whilst
             he
             may
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             pervert
             the
             current
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             of
             some
             Texts
             in
             Scripture
             to
             his
             own
             purpose
             ,
             and
             to
             wrest
             and
             torture
             words
             to
             comply
             with
             his
             extravagant
             Wi●
             and
             Logic
             :
             and
             when
             he
             cannot
             decline
             the
             taking
             notice
             of
             other
             Texts
             ,
             which
             manifestly
             controul
             his
             unnatural
             glosses
             ,
             he
             may
             acquiesce
             in
             a
             confession
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             very
             hardly
             to
             be
             reconcil'd
             with
             the
             doctrine
             received
             :
             
               (
               pag.
            
             347.
             )
             nor
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               is
               it
               any
               shame
               to
               confess
               the
               profoundness
               of
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               too
               great
               to
               be
               sounded
               by
               the
               shortness
               of
               human
               understanding
               :
            
             which
             being
             prudently
             ,
             and
             modestly
             consider'd
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             might
             have
             saved
             the
             labour
             ,
             and
             the
             reproch
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             unwarily
             or
             absurdly
             quoted
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             which
             presumtion
             and
             method
             he
             continues
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Book
             .
             And
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             said
             ,
             if
             a
             diligent
             peruser
             of
             the
             whole
             doth
             mark
             what
             himself
             saies
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             that
             will
             fully
             answer
             what
             he
             affirms
             in
             another
             ,
             his
             Book
             would
             need
             no
             other
             refutation
             .
             As
             to
             that
             part
             of
             his
             most
             material
             argument
             against
             the
             Everlastingness
             of
             Hell
             fire
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             
               (
               pag.
            
             345.
             )
             
               it
               seems
               very
               hard
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               who
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               that
               doth
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               all
               that
               he
               will
               ,
               that
               hath
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               men
               in
               his
               disposal
               ,
               that
               worketh
               in
               men
               both
               to
               do
               and
               to
               will
               ,
               and
               without
               whose
               free
               gift
               ,
               a
               man
               hath
               neither
               an
               inclination
               to
               good
               ,
               nor
               repentance
               of
               evil
               ,
               should
               punishments
               transgressions
               without
               
               any
               end
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               extremity
               of
               torture
               ,
               that
               men
               can
               imagine
               ,
               or
               more
               .
            
             All
             which
             will
             not
             require
             ,
             nor
             can
             receive
             a
             fuller
             answer
             then
             he
             himself
             prescribes
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             establish
             the
             utmost
             extent
             of
             arbitrary
             power
             in
             his
             instituted
             Soveraign
             .
             He
             saies
             ,
             (
             pag.
             153.
             )
             
               it
               is
               reason
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               do's
               injury
               without
               other
               limitation
               then
               that
               of
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               should
               suffer
               punishment
               ,
               without
               other
               limitation
               then
               that
               of
               his
               will
               whose
               Law
               is
               thereby
               violated
               .
            
             And
             so
             I
             shall
             keep
             him
             no
             longer
             company
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             45.
             
          
           
             I
             Should
             not
             presume
             to
             except
             against
             so
             many
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             definitions
             ,
             but
             that
             pretending
             to
             so
             much
             plainness
             and
             perspicuity
             ,
             and
             having
             declared
             the
             necessary
             use
             of
             definition
             to
             be
             for
             the
             setling
             the
             signification
             of
             words
             ,
             without
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
            
             15.
             )
             
               a
               man
               that
               seeks
               precise
               truth
               will
               find
               himself
               entangled
               in
               words
               as
               a
               bird
               in
               lime
               twiggs
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               struggles
               the
               more
               belimed
            
             ;
             and
             observing
             that
             rule
             for
             the
             most
             part
             throughout
             the
             first
             parts
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             except
             where
             he
             found
             it
             necessary
             for
             his
             own
             purpose
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             perplex
             and
             belime
             his
             Readers
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             two
             last
             parts
             ,
             supposing
             that
             he
             hath
             enough
             captivated
             them
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             he
             saies
             ,
             he
             takes
             more
             care
             to
             fit
             his
             definitions
             for
             the
             support
             of
             his
             assertions
             ,
             then
             that
             his
             assertions
             may
             naturally
             result
             from
             the
             integrity
             of
             the
             definitions
             .
             Especially
             since
             he
             hath
             gotten
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             he
             takes
             less
             care
             to
             illustrate
             the
             instances
             and
             similies
             he
             thinks
             fit
             to
             use
             ;
             and
             so
             good
             Philosophers
             may
             comprehend
             what
             he
             means
             ,
             he
             is
             content
             to
             leave
             his
             less
             knowing
             Readers
             involved
             and
             puzled
             amongst
             hard
             words
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             have
             not
             used
             to
             keep
             company
             .
             As
             he
             begins
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             with
             the
             definition
             of
             Sight
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             make
             any
             man
             see
             the
             farther
             or
             the
             better
             ,
             (
             pag.
             352.
             )
             
               That
               sight
               is
               an
               imagination
               made
               by
               the
               impression
               on
               the
               Organs
               of
               sight
               by
               lucid
               bodies
               ,
               either
               
               in
               one
               direct
               line
               ,
               or
               in
               many
               lines
               reflected
               from
               Opaque
               ,
               or
               refracted
               in
               the
               passage
               through
               Diaphanous
               ●o●ies
               ,
               which
               produceth
               in
               living
               creatures
               ,
               in
               whom
               God
               hath
               placed
               such
               Organs
               ,
               an
               imagination
               of
               the
               object
               from
               whence
               the
               impression
               proceedeth
               .
            
             It
             may
             be
             doubted
             that
             many
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             who
             have
             given
             too
             much
             credit
             to
             all
             he
             saies
             ,
             may
             have
             found
             themselves
             in
             this
             definition
             entangled
             in
             words
             as
             a
             bird
             in
             Lime
             twiggs
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             necessary
             in
             this
             place
             to
             tell
             them
             what
             Sight
             is
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             understood
             him
             better
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             sight
             is
             a
             faculty
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             living
             creatures
             who
             keep
             their
             eies
             open
             .
             However
             whether
             it
             be
             clear
             or
             no
             it
             serves
             his
             turn
             ,
             by
             his
             skill
             in
             Optics
             ,
             and
             the
             unskilfulness
             he
             concludes
             most
             other
             men
             have
             in
             that
             science
             ,
             to
             examine
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             Demonology
             .
             And
             by
             the
             credit
             that
             kind
             of
             learning
             had
             got
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             he
             finds
             a
             way
             to
             controul
             the
             literal
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             the
             most
             important
             places
             ,
             and
             to
             undermine
             the
             miracles
             which
             were
             wrought
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             .
             Rather
             then
             he
             will
             have
             his
             Geography
             and
             Geometry
             contradicted
             ,
             and
             because
             there
             (
             pag.
             354
             )
             
               is
               not
               any
               Mountain
               high
               enough
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               to
               shew
               him
               one
               whole
               Hemisphere
               ,
            
             he
             will
             have
             the
             Devil
             's
             carrying
             our
             Saviour
             unto
             a
             high
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             relates
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             vision
             ,
             or
             dream
             ,
             then
             which
             no
             Jew
             could
             more
             undervalue
             it
             ,
             or
             Christ
             be
             more
             dishonour'd
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             his
             conflict
             with
             the
             enemy
             of
             mankind
             ,
             to
             be
             look'd
             on
             only
             ,
             and
             consider'd
             as
             a
             dream
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             his
             Philosophy
             may
             be
             preserved
             unhurt
             ,
             which
             assures
             him
             ,
             
               that
               no
               corporeal
               Spirit
               
               may
               be
               in
               a
               body
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Bone
               ,
               full
               already
               of
               vital
               and
               animal
               Spirits
               ,
            
             he
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             our
             Saviour
             ever
             cast
             the
             Devil
             out
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             only
             (
             pag.
             354.
             )
             
               that
               he
               cured
               those
               persons
               of
               madness
               or
               Lunacy
               ,
            
             which
             cures
             have
             bin
             wrought
             by
             many
             other
             Persons
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             be
             unworthy
             to
             be
             reckon'd
             amongst
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ.
             Nor
             will
             he
             admit
             that
             Satan
             otherwise
             entred
             into
             Iudas
             ,
             then
             that
             
               he
               had
               a
               traiterous
               intention
               of
               selling
               his
               Master
               .
            
             I
             wonder
             he
             doth
             not
             impute
             his
             hanging
             himself
             afterwards
             ,
             or
             hanging
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             to
             nothing
             but
             a
             fit
             of
             Melancholy
             .
          
           
             Under
             pretence
             of
             informing
             ,
             and
             reforming
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             their
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             which
             he
             saies
             (
             and
             it
             may
             be
             reasonably
             )
             
               is
               a
               relique
               of
               Gentilism
               ,
               and
               rather
               left
               then
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               avoid
               persecuting
               it
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
            
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             think
             well
             enough
             defin'd
             ,
             nor
             well
             enough
             defended
             by
             Christian
             Divines
             .
             And
             remembring
             how
             he
             preserved
             himself
             from
             renouncing
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             he
             denied
             that
             he
             believed
             in
             him
             (
             by
             believing
             in
             him
             in
             his
             heart
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             he
             denied
             him
             ,
             )
             upon
             his
             Soveraigns
             command
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             deprive
             his
             Soveraign
             of
             that
             prerogative
             ,
             nor
             be
             without
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             own
             fear
             in
             the
             liberty
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             he
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             ignorance
             (
             of
             wickedness
             he
             is
             not
             so
             tender
             )
             he
             declares
             frankly
             ,
             that
             (
             pag.
             360.
             )
             
               to
               pray
               to
               the
               King
               for
               fair
               wea●her
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               thing
               which
               God
               only
               can
               do
               for
               us
               ,
               is
               divine
               worship
               ,
               and
               Idolatry
               ;
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               compel
               a
               man
               to
               it
               by
               the
               terror
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               other
               great
               corporal
               punishment
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Idolatry
               ;
               for
               the
               worship
               which
               the
               Soveraign
               commandeth
               
               to
               be
               don
               unto
               himself
               by
               the
               terror
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               sign
               that
               he
               that
               obeieth
               him
               ,
               doth
               inwardly
               honor
               him
               as
               a
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               is
               desirous
               to
               save
               himself
               from
               death
               ,
               or
               from
               a
               miserable
               life
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               is
               not
               a
               s●gn
               of
               internal
               honor
               ,
               is
               no
               worship
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               Idolatry
               .
            
             The
             sum
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             wickedness
             (
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             wickedness
             then
             Idolatry
             )
             which
             a
             man
             may
             not
             commit
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             or
             to
             avoid
             pain
             :
             which
             is
             a
             Thesis
             in
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             Religion
             ,
             suitable
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             policy
             and
             piety
             ,
             and
             might
             properly
             have
             bin
             controuled
             by
             his
             own
             love
             of
             Justice
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             for
             he
             saies
             (
             pag.
             74
             )
             
               that
               which
               gives
               to
               human
               action
               the
               relish
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               is
               a
               certain
               nobleness
               and
               gallantness
               of
               courage
               rarely
               found
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               man
               scorns
               to
               be
               beholding
               for
               the
               contentment
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               to
               fraud
               or
               breach
               of
               promise
               .
            
             And
             sure
             he
             hath
             as
             great
             obligations
             to
             preserve
             him
             from
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             wish
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             great
             bulk
             of
             scorn
             of
             which
             he
             is
             possess'd
             ,
             he
             had
             that
             scorn
             likewise
             added
             ,
             to
             be
             beholding
             to
             such
             an
             expedient
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             very
             pernicious
             ,
             and
             destructive
             to
             the
             very
             essence
             of
             Religion
             ,
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             by
             Pious
             and
             Religious
             men
             .
             But
             what
             kind
             of
             arguments
             to
             apply
             towards
             the
             information
             or
             conversion
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             very
             difficult
             to
             find
             .
             That
             which
             is
             got
             by
             reasoning
             from
             the
             autority
             of
             Books
             ,
             will
             work
             nothing
             upon
             him
             ,
             (
             pag.
             367.
             )
             
               because
               it
               is
               not
               knowledg
               ,
               but
               faith
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             example
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             who
             scorned
             to
             redeem
             his
             life
             by
             the
             least
             trespass
             against
             truth
             or
             ingenuity
             ;
             or
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Judgments
             of
             Seneca
             ,
             will
             be
             of
             no
             force
             with
             him
             ,
             tho
             both
             great
             ,
             and
             confessed
             Philosophers
             .
             What
             would
             
             Seneca
             have
             thought
             or
             said
             of
             any
             corrupt
             way
             for
             the
             prolongation
             of
             life
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             known
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             obligations
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             when
             only
             upon
             the
             strength
             of
             natural
             reason
             ,
             he
             could
             so
             much
             undervalue
             it
             .
             
               Non
               est
               vita
               tanti
               ut
               sudem
               ,
               ut
               aestu●m
               .
               O
               quam
               contemta
               res
               est
               homo
               ,
               nisi
               supra
               humana
               se
               erexerit
               ?
            
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             ,
             when
             a
             Heathen
             Philosopher
             valued
             life
             only
             as
             it
             was
             a
             way
             to
             somwhat
             more
             precious
             ,
             tho
             he
             could
             not
             comprehend
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             a
             Christian
             Philosopher
             ,
             who
             pretends
             to
             have
             a
             full
             prospect
             of
             all
             that
             is
             most
             precious
             ,
             will
             redeem
             his
             life
             at
             the
             price
             of
             disclaiming
             ,
             to
             have
             any
             share
             in
             it
             ?
             when
             Philosophy
             disswaded
             men
             from
             an
             over
             affectation
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             not
             be
             
               ad
               m●riendum
               inconsulta
               animi
               inclinatio
            
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             patiently
             attend
             Natures
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             shall
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             prolong
             life
             ,
             by
             the
             basest
             submissions
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             most
             unworthy
             and
             unrighteous
             condescentions
             ?
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             of
             the
             Venetian
             Curats
             mind
             ,
             of
             whom
             Cardinal
             I●yeuse
             makes
             mention
             in
             his
             Letters
             .
             When
             Paul
             the
             Fifth
             had
             issued
             out
             his
             Interdict
             against
             the
             Republick
             ,
             whereby
             any
             Priest
             who
             should
             say
             Mass
             ,
             or
             perform
             any
             other
             part
             of
             his
             Function
             ,
             stood
             excommunicated
             ;
             and
             the
             Republic
             had
             publish'd
             an
             Edict
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             upon
             any
             Priests
             refusal
             to
             say
             Mass
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             his
             duty
             obliged
             him
             to
             do
             ,
             should
             cause
             every
             such
             Priest
             to
             be
             hanged
             :
             a
             Magistrate
             demanded
             of
             his
             Neighbor
             Curate
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             say
             Mass
             ;
             and
             he
             making
             some
             pause
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             refused
             ,
             he
             must
             presently
             hang
             him
             .
             The
             Curate
             replied
             with
             more
             resolution
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             rather
             be
             excommunicated
             thirty
             years
             ,
             
             then
             hanged
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             ,
             and
             that
             Princes
             did
             at
             last
             make
             an
             end
             of
             all
             quarrels
             by
             Treaties
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             Subjects
             on
             both
             sides
             had
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             only
             he
             had
             heard
             that
             they
             who
             were
             hang'd
             had
             never
             the
             benefit
             of
             any
             Articles
             ,
             therefore
             for
             his
             part
             he
             would
             say
             Mass.
             Yet
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             the
             autority
             of
             the
             Republic
             would
             not
             have
             bin
             so
             absolute
             ,
             if
             their
             injunction
             had
             bin
             to
             have
             committed
             Idolatry
             .
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             is
             not
             of
             Seneca's
             mind
             ,
             who
             consulted
             nature
             as
             much
             as
             he
             ,
             
               Citius
               mori
               an
               tardius
               ad
               rem
               non
               pertinet
               ,
               bene
               mori
               an
               male
               ad
               rem
               pe●tinet
               ;
               bene
               autem
               mori
               est
               effugere
               male
               vivendi
               per●culum
               .
            
             But
             he
             is
             too
             much
             a
             Philosopher
             to
             be
             swaied
             by
             the
             dictates
             of
             other
             Philosophers
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             resort
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             example
             of
             those
             three
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             who
             chose
             to
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             hot
             fiery
             furnace
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             fall
             down
             before
             the
             Image
             which
             Nebuchadnezzar
             had
             set
             up
             ;
             or
             of
             Daniel
             himself
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             only
             not
             pray
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             defer
             praying
             to
             God
             only
             for
             thirty
             daies
             ,
             nor
             would
             be
             contented
             to
             pray
             to
             him
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             private
             corner
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             securely
             have
             don
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             found
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             the
             penalty
             was
             to
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             Lions
             den
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             .
             And
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             will
             tell
             you
             that
             tho
             they
             did
             well
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             don
             otherwise
             .
             Yet
             methinks
             he
             should
             not
             so
             easily
             evade
             all
             the
             denunciations
             made
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             of
             Gods
             judgments
             against
             Israel
             and
             Iudah
             for
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             only
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             under
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             command
             of
             their
             Idolatrous
             Kings
             .
             And
             yet
             that
             was
             no
             excuse
             for
             them
             :
             the
             judgments
             were
             pronounced
             against
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             
             they
             underwent
             the
             punishment
             .
             But
             he
             will
             say
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             forsaken
             God
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             were
             as
             great
             Idolaters
             as
             their
             Kings
             .
             Yet
             still
             the
             fault
             was
             his
             ,
             who
             took
             not
             care
             that
             they
             should
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             true
             knowledg
             of
             God.
             But
             no
             objection
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             can
             weigh
             with
             him
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             resort
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             own
             reason
             ,
             to
             convert
             or
             confute
             him
             .
             And
             he
             seems
             not
             so
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             this
             latitude
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             himself
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             his
             bold
             assertions
             ,
             but
             is
             more
             perplexed
             then
             he
             uses
             to
             be
             :
             To
             
               (
               pag.
               360.
               )
               worship
               God
               ,
               not
               as
               inanimating
               or
               present
               in
               the
               place
               or
               image
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               end
               to
               be
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               of
               some
               works
               of
               his
               ,
               if
               that
               place
               ,
               or
               image
               be
               dedicated
               ,
               or
               set
               up
               by
               private
               autority
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             
               it
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               but
               if
               by
               the
               Soveraigns
               autority
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               .
            
             As
             if
             the
             autority
             of
             setting
             it
             up
             ,
             could
             make
             that
             which
             in
             it self
             is
             Idolatry
             ,
             to
             cease
             to
             be
             Idolatry
             .
             He
             doth
             acknowledg
             (
             pag.
             361.
             )
             
               that
               a
               scandalous
               worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               tho
               it
               is
               but
               a
               seeming
               worship
               ,
               and
               may
               sometimes
               be
               joined
               with
               an
               inward
               and
               hearty
               detestation
               of
               the
               image
               ,
               and
               proceed
               only
               from
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               other
               grievous
               punishment
               ,
               tho
               it
               be
               no
               Idolatry
               ,
               is
               nevertheless
               a
               sin
            
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sin
             ,
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             commit
             it
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             precepts
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             left
             to
             guide
             us
             towards
             the
             next
             world
             .
             But
             that
             confession
             keeps
             him
             not
             long
             in
             pain
             ,
             
               for
               it
               is
               a
               sin
            
             he
             saies
             (
             pag.
             362.
             )
             
               only
               in
               men
               whose
               actions
               are
               looked
               at
               by
               others
               ,
               as
               lights
               to
               guide
               them
               by
               ,
               whereas
               the
               example
               of
               those
               we
               regard
               not
               ,
               works
               not
               upon
               us
               at
               all
               .
               If
               a
               Pastor
               lawfully
               called
               to
               teach
               and
               direct
               others
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               whose
               knowledg
               there
               is
               a
               great
               opinion
               ,
               do
               external
               honor
               to
               an
               Idol
               for
               fear
               ,
               unless
               he
               make
               his
               fear
               and
               unwillingness
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               as
               evident
               as
               
               his
               worship
               ,
               he
               scandalizeth
               his
               brother
               by
               seeming
               to
               approve
               Idolatry
               ;
               for
               his
               brother
               arguing
               from
               the
               action
               of
               his
               teacher
               ,
               or
               of
               him
               whose
               know●edg
               he
               esteemeth
               great
               ,
               concludes
               it
               to
               be
               lawful
               in
               it self
               .
               And
               this
               scandal
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               is
               a
               sin
               ,
               and
               a
               scandal
               given
               .
            
             Yet
             in
             the
             page
             before
             he
             saies
             as
             positively
             ,
             that
             (
             pag.
             360.
             )
             
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               that
               he
               that
               do's
               it
               ,
               scandalizeth
               ,
               or
               layeth
               any
               stumbling
               block
               before
               his
               brother
               ;
               because
               how
               wise
               or
               learned
               soever
               he
               be
               that
               worshippeth
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               another
               man
               cannot
               from
               thence
               argue
               that
               he
               approveth
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               doth
               it
               for
               fear
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               his
               act
               ,
               but
               the
               act
               of
               his
               Soveraign
               .
            
             So
             hard
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             after
             such
             an
             excess
             to
             make
             any
             approch
             to
             truth
             ,
             without
             involving
             a
             mans
             self
             in
             contradictions
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             very
             positive
             ,
             that
             (
             pag.
             362.
             )
             
               in
               a
               Pastor
               who
               hath
               undertaken
               to
               preach
               Christ
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               by
               giveing
               such
               a
               worship
               to
               an
               Image
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               only
               a
               sinful
               scandal
               ,
               but
               a
               perfidious
               forsaking
               his
               charge
               .
            
             And
             truly
             ,
             this
             obligation
             upon
             the
             Pastor
             to
             suffer
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             is
             I
             think
             the
             only
             priviledg
             he
             grants
             him
             above
             other
             men
             :
             for
             we
             shall
             find
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             he
             thinks
             himself
             qualified
             to
             preach
             as
             well
             as
             he
             .
             And
             that
             he
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             too
             indifferent
             in
             the
             matter
             it self
             ,
             he
             doth
             confess
             ,
             that
             (
             pag.
             362.
             )
             
               for
               an
               unlearned
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               the
               power
               of
               an
               Idolatrous
               King
               ,
               or
               State
               ,
               if
               commanded
               upon
               pain
               of
               death
               to
               worship
               before
               an
               Idol
               ,
               he
               detesteth
               the
               Idol
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               he
               doth
               well
               ,
               tho
               if
               he
               had
               the
               fortitude
               to
               suffer
               death
               rather
               then
               worship
               it
               ,
               he
               should
               do
               better
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             tho
             he
             makes
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             worshipper
             the
             more
             or
             the
             less
             scandalous
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             presume
             (
             tho
             he
             would
             be
             understood
             to
             do
             so
             )
             to
             absolve
             him
             from
             sin
             .
             For
             tho
             
             the
             notoriety
             and
             example
             ,
             may
             be
             an
             aggravation
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             make
             that
             a
             sin
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             it self
             no
             sin
             ;
             nor
             can
             the
             secrecy
             of
             committing
             it
             ,
             make
             that
             which
             in
             it self
             is
             sin
             ,
             become
             no
             sin
             .
             And
             therefore
             whether
             it
             amount
             to
             Idolatry
             or
             no
             ,
             no
             terror
             of
             death
             ought
             to
             prevail
             over
             any
             Christian
             to
             commit
             that
             sin
             .
             Whether
             his
             Pedigree
             of
             Idolatry
             be
             well
             derived
             from
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             inquiry
             ,
             since
             he
             takes
             so
             little
             care
             for
             the
             shutting
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             Canonizing
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             assuming
             the
             title
             of
             
               Pontifex
               Maximus
            
             ,
             (
             the
             remembrance
             of
             which
             office
             in
             the
             Roman
             State
             ,
             might
             have
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             to
             have
             retracted
             what
             he
             said
             before
             ,
             of
             the
             admitting
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             Religions
             in
             that
             Republic
             )
             and
             the
             abridging
             his
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             tho
             he
             gives
             him
             more
             then
             ever
             Constantine
             is
             suggested
             to
             have
             granted
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Procession
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             the
             original
             of
             Wax-candles
             ,
             and
             Torches
             lighted
             ,
             and
             the
             information
             he
             gives
             us
             of
             Holy-water
             ,
             and
             some
             Processions
             ,
             I
             shall
             refer
             him
             to
             some
             of
             his
             friends
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             who
             in
             truth
             are
             in
             too
             great
             an
             arrear
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             make
             no
             excuse
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             never
             think
             themselves
             concern'd
             to
             write
             against
             a
             Mahometan
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             46.
             
          
           
             UPon
             his
             Forty
             sixth
             Chapter
             I
             shall
             not
             enlarge
             ,
             but
             heartily
             wish
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             enlarged
             more
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             argument
             which
             he
             understands
             more
             then
             most
             that
             he
             hath
             handled
             :
             &
             yet
             I
             think
             he
             knows
             more
             of
             the
             Learning
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             places
             where
             it
             is
             professed
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             could
             not
             so
             much
             mistake
             the
             Universities
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Philosophy
             hath
             no
             other
             place
             here
             ,
             then
             as
             a
             Hand-maid
             to
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             .
             And
             whatever
             opinion
             he
             had
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             Leviathan
             ,
             I
             presume
             he
             finds
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             his
             beloved
             and
             justly
             esteemed
             Geometry
             ,
             is
             studied
             and
             taught
             there
             by
             men
             who
             have
             convinced
             him
             of
             many
             Errors
             ,
             and
             of
             not
             being
             enough
             conversant
             in
             that
             Science
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             the
             Learned
             and
             Reverend
             Dr.
             Ward
             ,
             the
             present
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Wallis
             ,
             the
             Worthy
             Professor
             of
             Geometry
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             have
             both
             produced
             a
             Person
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             thought
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Leviathan
             impossible
             to
             find
             ,
             (
             pag.
             21.
             )
             
               who
               is
               so
               stupid
               ,
               as
               both
               to
               mistake
               in
               Geometry
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               persist
               in
               it
               ,
               when
               another
               detects
               his
               error
               to
               him
               .
            
             And
             for
             the
             Universities
             in
             general
             being
             the
             Hand-maids
             to
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             what
             hath
             bin
             truly
             said
             of
             our
             own
             Famous
             Universities
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             bin
             in
             all
             times
             eminent
             Opposers
             of
             the
             Papal
             Power
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             present
             the
             greatest
             Bullwarks
             Christendom
             hath
             against
             that
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Roman
             Doctrine
             ;
             I
             may
             justly
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             famous
             Universities
             of
             Europe
             ,
             tho
             in
             Popish
             Countries
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Sorbone
               ,
               Lovain
            
             ,
             and
             even
             Salamanca
             it self
             ,
             have
             bin
             so
             far
             from
             advancing
             the
             most
             pernicious
             point
             of
             Popery
             ,
             (
             I
             call
             it
             most
             pernicious
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             most
             destructive
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             Christendom
             )
             the
             most
             Supreme
             and
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             (
             which
             if
             rejected
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             there
             would
             quickly
             be
             as
             much
             unity
             of
             opinion
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             as
             Christianity
             it self
             requires
             )
             that
             they
             all
             contradicted
             it
             as
             long
             as
             their
             Civil
             Soveraign
             would
             permit
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Sorbone
             still
             continues
             its
             vigor
             ,
             as
             enjoying
             a
             freer
             air
             ;
             so
             the
             other
             two
             have
             not
             deserved
             ,
             by
             any
             demonstration
             they
             have
             made
             ,
             to
             be
             suspected
             to
             have
             degenerated
             from
             the
             spirit
             that
             possessed
             them
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             when
             the
             Pope
             was
             more
             afraid
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             Lorrain
             himself
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             two
             Crowns
             of
             France
             and
             Spain
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             wished
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             had
             either
             forborn
             to
             have
             asked
             that
             question
             ,
             (
             pag.
             373.
             )
             
               to
               what
               purpose
               such
               subtlety
               was
               in
               a
               discourse
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               where
               he
               pretends
               to
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Government
               and
               obedience
            
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             had
             given
             a
             clearer
             and
             more
             satisfactory
             answer
             ,
             then
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               no
               longer
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               abus'd
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               doctrine
               of
               separated
               Essences
               ,
               built
               on
               the
               vain
               Philosophy
               of
            
             Aristotle
             ,
             
               would
               fright
               them
               from
               obeying
               the
               Laws
               of
               their
               Countries
               ,
               as
               men
               fright
               Birds
               from
               the
               corn
               with
               an
               emty
               doublet
               ,
               a
               hat
               ,
               and
               a
               crooked
               stick
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             can
             believe
             that
             
             many
             of
             those
             who
             are
             most
             guilty
             of
             disobeying
             the
             Laws
             ,
             or
             have
             openly
             and
             rebelliously
             opposed
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             or
             in
             Foreign
             Kingdoms
             ,
             have
             ever
             bin
             led
             into
             it
             by
             the
             
               doctrine
               of
               separated
               Essences
            
             ,
             which
             very
             terms
             few
             of
             them
             have
             ever
             heard
             of
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             so
             great
             an
             absurdity
             ,
             hath
             some
             dependance
             upon
             the
             opinion
             of
             separated
             Essences
             ,
             it
             will
             still
             as
             little
             concern
             that
             Classis
             of
             Men
             ,
             against
             whom
             he
             intends
             to
             inveigh
             ,
             who
             rather
             believe
             they
             have
             no
             Souls
             at
             all
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             are
             immortal
             ,
             (
             the
             belief
             of
             which
             ,
             would
             make
             them
             more
             consider
             what
             is
             like
             to
             become
             of
             them
             by
             their
             wicked
             and
             rebellious
             lives
             )
             to
             which
             they
             are
             most
             like
             to
             be
             induced
             by
             Mr.
             Hobbes's
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             and
             Body
             die
             together
             ,
             which
             would
             secure
             them
             from
             a
             world
             of
             troublesom
             apprehensions
             .
             He
             knew
             too
             well
             the
             Lord
             Say
             ,
             Mr.
             Pim
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Hambden
             ,
             who
             first
             promoted
             the
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Essex
             who
             conducted
             it
             ,
             to
             suspect
             that
             they
             were
             corrupted
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             separated
             Essences
             .
             And
             if
             Cromwell
             ,
             and
             Vane
             ,
             and
             Ireton
             ,
             who
             carried
             it
             much
             farther
             then
             the
             others
             intended
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             incapable
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             grew
             better
             inform'd
             of
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             was
             after
             the
             publication
             of
             the
             Leviathan
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             continued
             more
             of
             the
             opinion
             then
             most
             other
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             literal
             sense
             ,
             that
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             other
             Virtues
             ,
             were
             somtimes
             
               pour'd
               into
               them
            
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             
               blown
               into
               them
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             not
             more
             Rebels
             from
             that
             opinion
             then
             they
             were
             before
             :
             with
             which
             words
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             renews
             his
             mirth
             ,
             more
             then
             he
             hath
             cause
             for
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             for
             their
             sakes
             .
          
           
           
             If
             he
             were
             constant
             to
             his
             own
             assertions
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             think
             himself
             oblig'd
             to
             defend
             every
             new
             Definition
             he
             thinks
             fit
             to
             give
             (
             as
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             very
             new
             Definition
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             ,
             nor
             applicable
             to
             any
             Philosophy
             but
             his
             own
             )
             a
             man
             might
             wonder
             that
             he
             should
             so
             categorically
             pronounce
             ,
             that
             ,
             (
             pag.
             367.
             )
             that
             
               Original
               Knowledg
               ,
               called
               Experience
               ,
               in
               which
               consisteth
               Prudence
               ,
               is
               no
               part
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               attain'd
               by
               reasoning
               ,
               but
               found
               as
               well
               in
               brute
               beasts
               as
               in
               man
               ,
               and
               is
               but
               a
               memory
               of
               successions
               of
               events
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               wherein
               the
               omission
               of
               every
               little
               circumstance
               ,
               altering
               the
               effect
               ,
               frustrateth
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               most
               prudent
               ,
               whereas
               nothing
               is
               produced
               by
               reasoning
               aright
               ,
               but
               general
               ,
               eternal
               ,
               and
               immutable
               truth
               .
            
             How
             is
             this
             consistent
             with
             the
             Definition
             he
             formerly
             gave
             (
             pag.
             79
             )
             that
             
               Moral
               Philosophy
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               science
               of
               what
               is
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               in
               the
               conversation
               and
               society
               of
               mankind
               ?
            
             for
             now
             he
             excludes
             all
             this
             from
             being
             any
             part
             of
             Philosophy
             .
             Which
             may
             make
             some
             men
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             reason
             aright
             in
             words
             he
             understands
             ;
             for
             he
             saies
             (
             pag.
             367.
             )
             
               that
               he
               who
               reasoneth
               aright
               in
               words
               he
               understandeth
               ,
               can
               never
               conclude
               an
               error
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             we
             have
             discover'd
             any
             error
             throughout
             his
             Book
             (
             and
             we
             are
             monstrously
             in
             the
             fault
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             not
             in
             such
             abundant
             choice
             )
             we
             may
             without
             presumtion
             conclude
             by
             his
             own
             rule
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             hath
             not
             reasoned
             aright
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             hath
             don
             it
             in
             words
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             understand
             .
             And
             he
             would
             have
             don
             well
             to
             have
             informed
             us
             ,
             what
             those
             brute
             Beasts
             are
             in
             whom
             that
             original
             knowledg
             ,
             called
             Experience
             ,
             in
             which
             consisteth
             Prudence
             ,
             is
             found
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             man.
             I
             shall
             not
             
             labor
             to
             reconcile
             him
             to
             the
             Schole-men
             ,
             with
             whose
             Learning
             I
             am
             not
             much
             in
             love
             ,
             nor
             do
             believe
             that
             they
             have
             made
             any
             necessary
             or
             useful
             knowledg
             much
             more
             clear
             ,
             or
             easie
             by
             their
             Definitions
             or
             Distinctions
             ;
             and
             do
             often
             wish
             ,
             that
             very
             many
             of
             them
             had
             bin
             bred
             Artificers
             ,
             and
             Handy-craft-men
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             would
             have
             don
             the
             world
             much
             more
             good
             ,
             and
             Learning
             much
             less
             hurt
             .
             And
             as
             Canon
             and
             Gun-powder
             were
             first
             the
             Invention
             of
             a
             Monk
             ,
             or
             a
             Friar
             ,
             so
             I
             believe
             some
             of
             the
             Schole-men
             would
             have
             bin
             excellent
             Lock-smiths
             ,
             or
             Ship-carpenters
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             enriched
             the
             World
             with
             many
             useful
             Discoveries
             and
             Inventions
             .
             And
             more
             I
             shall
             not
             say
             to
             their
             Language
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             errors
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             enormities
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             takes
             alwaies
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             let
             the
             subject
             of
             his
             Discourse
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ;
             and
             I
             wish
             they
             would
             be
             provoked
             by
             him
             to
             consider
             and
             amend
             their
             faults
             .
          
           
             Nor
             will
             I
             take
             any
             pains
             to
             disswade
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             from
             taking
             upon
             him
             to
             preach
             ,
             but
             shall
             only
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             that
             if
             he
             doth
             ,
             he
             thereby
             becomes
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             will
             deprive
             himself
             of
             the
             liberty
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             deny
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             to
             worship
             an
             Image
             ,
             upon
             what
             autority
             or
             command
             soever
             .
             And
             if
             he
             finds
             himself
             among
             the
             Idolaters
             of
             America
             ,
             he
             will
             I
             doubt
             ,
             as
             good
             a
             Christian
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             forbear
             to
             preach
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             remembers
             that
             he
             is
             without
             a
             Commission
             ,
             and
             what
             judgment
             he
             hath
             pronounced
             against
             the
             poor
             Indian
             that
             shall
             come
             into
             England
             to
             change
             the
             Religion
             that
             is
             here
             establishde
             .
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             whatever
             latitude
             his
             Civil
             Soveraign
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             when
             his
             Levia●han
             was
             published
             ,
             
             permitted
             for
             the
             performing
             those
             Functions
             ,
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             his
             present
             Civil
             Soveraign
             will
             not
             give
             him
             that
             liberty
             ,
             until
             he
             receives
             orders
             from
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             probable
             they
             will
             not
             be
             forward
             to
             point
             him
             out
             by
             their
             hands
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             qualified
             for
             that
             Office
             and
             Emploiment
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Survey
             of
             Chapter
             47.
             
          
           
             IF
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             in
             this
             his
             last
             Chapter
             discover'd
             the
             true
             causes
             of
             that
             darkness
             ,
             which
             hath
             hitherto
             hindred
             this
             new
             devouring
             light
             of
             his
             from
             breaking
             in
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             more
             obligations
             to
             the
             Papists
             and
             Presbyterians
             ,
             then
             I
             knew
             we
             had
             :
             however
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             gratifie
             him
             ,
             by
             undertaking
             to
             vindicate
             either
             of
             them
             from
             the
             reproches
             he
             charges
             them
             with
             ;
             nor
             will
             I
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             reply
             to
             his
             sly
             and
             bitter
             Insinuations
             against
             the
             Clergy
             in
             all
             kinds
             ,
             Protestants
             as
             well
             as
             Papists
             ,
             in
             a
             thread
             that
             runs
             through
             his
             Book
             from
             one
             end
             to
             the
             other
             .
             They
             are
             of
             age
             ,
             let
             them
             speak
             for
             themselves
             .
             Only
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             be
             unexcusable
             if
             I
             should
             not
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             his
             bitter
             and
             uncharitable
             Invectives
             against
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             he
             would
             still
             be
             thought
             a
             member
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             in
             this
             his
             last
             Chapter
             of
             
               Cui
               bono
            
             ,
             bin
             able
             to
             fasten
             the
             least
             reproch
             upon
             them
             ,
             of
             being
             swaied
             by
             any
             other
             motives
             then
             the
             most
             abstracted
             considerations
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             Duty
             ,
             Gratitude
             ,
             and
             Generosity
             ,
             constantly
             and
             stedfastly
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             King
             :
             since
             they
             had
             in
             their
             view
             ,
             before
             the
             Civil
             War
             was
             begun
             ,
             all
             the
             prejudice
             to
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             destruction
             to
             their
             Interest
             that
             fell
             out
             afterwards
             ;
             and
             had
             their
             election
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             ,
             besides
             keeping
             what
             they
             were
             possessed
             of
             ,
             receive
             greater
             additions
             and
             graces
             from
             
             those
             who
             opposed
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             by
             continuing
             faithful
             to
             Him
             ,
             be
             dispossessed
             of
             all
             they
             had
             ,
             be
             cast
             into
             Prisons
             (
             and
             new
             Prisons
             made
             for
             them
             in
             old
             Ships
             and
             Barques
             upon
             the
             Water
             )
             and
             with
             such
             circumstances
             of
             inhumanity
             ,
             that
             put
             a
             short
             end
             to
             the
             lives
             of
             many
             thousands
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             .
             And
             they
             chose
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             exposed
             to
             all
             the
             misery
             and
             contemt
             imaginable
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             dissemble
             or
             concele
             that
             Fidelity
             and
             Allegiance
             they
             ow'd
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             highest
             of
             his
             Afflictions
             and
             Persecution
             :
             and
             from
             the
             moment
             of
             his
             execrable
             Murder
             ,
             continued
             the
             same
             Affection
             and
             Loialty
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             their
             present
             Soveraign
             ,
             when
             the
             triumphant
             and
             victorious
             Faction
             made
             it
             penal
             to
             acknowledg
             Him
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             Him
             the
             Title
             of
             King.
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             below
             the
             education
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             ungenerous
             and
             vile
             thing
             ,
             to
             publish
             his
             Leviathan
             with
             so
             much
             malice
             and
             acrimony
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             scarce
             strugling
             in
             its
             own
             ruines
             ;
             and
             against
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             many
             of
             them
             were
             weltering
             in
             their
             own
             blood
             upon
             Scaffolds
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             reduced
             to
             all
             the
             miseries
             human
             nature
             can
             be
             exposed
             to
             ,
             without
             any
             suggestion
             of
             a
             Crime
             ,
             but
             of
             Fidelity
             to
             the
             King.
             When
             the
             Reverend
             Bishops
             who
             were
             left
             alive
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Prison
             ,
             being
             stripped
             of
             all
             that
             was
             their
             own
             ,
             preserved
             themselves
             from
             Famine
             ,
             by
             stooping
             to
             the
             lowest
             Offices
             of
             teaching
             Schole
             ,
             and
             officiating
             in
             private
             Families
             for
             their
             Bread
             ;
             which
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             alms
             of
             those
             charitable
             persons
             who
             were
             themselves
             undon
             ,
             was
             all
             the
             portion
             that
             the
             poor
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             faithful
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             had
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             
             in
             the
             low
             condition
             to
             which
             they
             were
             reduced
             .
             And
             it
             is
             but
             justice
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             those
             Persons
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             everlasting
             glory
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Orthodox
             Clergy
             were
             joint
             sufferers
             with
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Crown
             ;
             and
             that
             very
             few
             can
             be
             named
             ,
             who
             were
             ever
             reputed
             or
             looked
             upon
             as
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             adhered
             to
             ,
             or
             concurred
             with
             the
             Rebels
             .
             Some
             few
             impious
             Apostates
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Rebellion
             became
             perjur'd
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             their
             ambition
             by
             the
             countenance
             of
             the
             great
             Incendiaries
             ,
             who
             paid
             them
             well
             for
             their
             labor
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             they
             made
             and
             ordained
             their
             own
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             then
             undertook
             and
             performed
             the
             Function
             themselves
             ,
             their
             own
             Creatures
             finding
             them
             too
             wicked
             to
             be
             complied
             with
             ,
             whil'st
             the
             true
             Clergy
             somtimes
             lost
             their
             lives
             upon
             Scaffolds
             ,
             somtimes
             on
             Gibbets
             for
             the
             greater
             disgrace
             ,
             to
             give
             testimony
             of
             their
             fast
             and
             unshaken
             Loialty
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             others
             died
             in
             Prisons
             ,
             or
             lurked
             in
             obscure
             ,
             but
             safe
             and
             charitable
             corners
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             men
             who
             propagated
             Loialty
             and
             Allegiance
             with
             the
             utmost
             hazard
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             near
             extirpation
             ;
             countermined
             the
             stratagems
             which
             were
             every
             day
             set
             on
             foot
             ,
             to
             corrupt
             the
             affections
             of
             those
             who
             had
             paid
             dear
             for
             being
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             weary
             of
             being
             so
             great
             losers
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ;
             when
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             Leviathan
             absolv'd
             all
             men
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             industriously
             perswaded
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             Cromwell
             was
             their
             true
             and
             lawful
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             folly
             and
             guilt
             ,
             and
             inevitable
             deserved
             ruin
             ,
             not
             to
             adhere
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             assist
             him
             against
             any
             opposition
             soever
             .
             These
             are
             the
             
             men
             who
             as
             diligently
             administred
             Antidotes
             against
             his
             Poison
             ,
             prevented
             the
             operation
             of
             it
             in
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             application
             of
             it
             to
             more
             ;
             watched
             the
             tares
             which
             he
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             his
             party
             scattered
             abroad
             ,
             and
             pulled
             them
             up
             before
             they
             got
             strength
             to
             grow
             to
             do
             the
             mischief
             he
             intended
             ;
             and
             ,
             tho
             they
             were
             all
             banish'd
             the
             Universities
             ,
             and
             durst
             not
             be
             seen
             there
             ,
             that
             his
             vile
             Principles
             ,
             or
             as
             bad
             ,
             might
             take
             root
             and
             flourish
             there
             ;
             yet
             found
             means
             to
             preserve
             and
             purifie
             those
             Nurseries
             ,
             and
             keep
             those
             Fountains
             clean
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             cultivate
             Learning
             and
             good
             Manners
             there
             ;
             that
             whil'st
             the
             chief
             Governors
             were
             placed
             there
             as
             Olivers
             Centinels
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             from
             entring
             into
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             instruct
             those
             who
             were
             under
             his
             charge
             to
             be
             good
             Subjects
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             seed
             brought
             up
             very
             little
             fruit
             ;
             but
             the
             Elements
             of
             Duty
             and
             Allegiance
             to
             their
             absent
             ,
             banished
             ,
             lawful
             Soveraign
             ,
             were
             sucked
             in
             greedily
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             flourished
             accordingly
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             these
             were
             the
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             look'd
             upon
             with
             esteem
             and
             reverence
             by
             all
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             retain'd
             their
             affection
             and
             duty
             towards
             the
             King
             entirely
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             opportunity
             to
             perform
             many
             notable
             Services
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             him
             useful
             Advertisements
             ;
             and
             having
             unquestioned
             credit
             in
             a
             treacherous
             and
             perfidious
             season
             ,
             when
             Children
             betrayed
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             Servants
             their
             Masters
             ,
             and
             Friends
             one
             another
             ,
             were
             trusted
             by
             all
             men
             ;
             and
             so
             having
             no
             farther
             care
             for
             themselves
             ,
             then
             to
             live
             very
             meanly
             ,
             they
             became
             Treasurers
             and
             Almoners
             for
             all
             indigent
             Gentlemen
             who
             had
             served
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             desired
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             relieved
             very
             many
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             ready
             upon
             a
             
             good
             opportunity
             to
             serve
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             go
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             wherewith
             to
             relieve
             them
             .
             They
             discharged
             the
             expense
             of
             many
             expresses
             ,
             which
             were
             frequently
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             amounted
             to
             a
             great
             charge
             ;
             and
             contributed
             much
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Clergy
             who
             faithfully
             attended
             his
             Majesties
             Person
             ,
             and
             often
             transmitted
             such
             sums
             of
             mony
             to
             his
             Majesty
             himself
             ,
             as
             were
             very
             seasonable
             supplies
             to
             him
             in
             great
             distresses
             .
             I
             can
             have
             no
             end
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             temtation
             to
             say
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             hold
             my self
             obliged
             to
             Justice
             and
             truth
             to
             give
             this
             testimony
             ,
             since
             all
             the
             particulars
             are
             well
             known
             to
             me
             ,
             having
             at
             that
             time
             the
             honor
             to
             be
             in
             some
             trust
             with
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             full
             knowledg
             of
             what
             then
             passed
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             not
             now
             many
             other
             witnesses
             amongst
             the
             living
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             could
             not
             omit
             this
             proper
             season
             in
             the
             close
             of
             Mr.
             H●bbes
             his
             Book
             ,
             throughout
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             so
             violent
             a
             War
             upon
             them
             without
             any
             colour
             of
             reason
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             ows
             them
             many
             acknowledgments
             ,
             but
             more
             to
             God
             alm●ghty
             for
             the
             scandal
             he
             hath
             brought
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             upon
             the
             best
             constituted
             Church
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             most
             Learned
             Clergy
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             irreconcilable
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             erroneous
             ,
             or
             offensive
             in
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             ,
             which
             therefore
             looks
             upon
             them
             as
             the
             only
             considerable
             and
             formidable
             Enemy
             they
             have
             to
             encounter
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             take
             any
             pains
             to
             remove
             him
             from
             the
             good
             opinion
             he
             had
             of
             Independency
             when
             he
             published
             his
             Book
             ,
             because
             (
             pag.
             385.
             )
             
               it
               left
               every
               man
               to
               do
               what
               liked
               him
               best
               in
               Religion
               ,
            
             
             as
             he
             saies
             ,
             but
             in
             truth
             because
             Cromwell
             was
             then
             thought
             to
             be
             of
             that
             faction
             .
             But
             I
             dare
             say
             he
             did
             with
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             his
             tongue
             ,
             quit
             that
             party
             the
             very
             day
             that
             the
             King
             was
             proclaimed
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             quit
             all
             his
             other
             Opinions
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             assoon
             as
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             shall
             please
             to
             require
             him
             ;
             which
             makes
             whatever
             he
             saies
             ,
             the
             less
             to
             need
             answering
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             be
             less
             solicitous
             to
             deprive
             the
             Pope
             of
             his
             new
             Kingdom
             of
             Fairies
             ,
             with
             the
             title
             to
             which
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             hath
             gratified
             him
             ,
             to
             allay
             that
             fear
             ,
             and
             apprehension
             which
             he
             had
             endeavoured
             so
             much
             before
             to
             infuse
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             Princes
             ,
             of
             his
             dangerous
             greatness
             and
             power
             :
             if
             at
             last
             prove
             no
             more
             then
             the
             King
             of
             Fairies
             hath
             ,
             it
             is
             less
             terrible
             then
             he
             represented
             it
             to
             be
             .
             But
             since
             he
             hath
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             retain
             that
             modesty
             which
             he
             professed
             to
             have
             ,
             (
             pag.
             241.
             )
             
               that
               tho
               he
               had
               proved
               his
               Doctrine
               out
               of
               places
               of
               Scripture
               not
               few
               nor
               obscure
               ,
               yet
               because
               it
               will
               appear
               to
               most
               men
               a
               novelty
               ,
               he
               did
               but
               propound
               it
               ,
               maintaining
               nothing
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Paradox
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               attending
               the
               end
               of
               that
               dispute
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               concerning
               the
               autority
               (
               not
               yet
               amongst
               his
               Country-men
               decided
               )
               by
               which
               all
               sorts
               of
               Doctrine
               are
               to
               be
               approved
               ,
               or
               rejected
               ,
               and
               whose
               commands
               both
               in
               speech
               and
               writing
               (
               whatsoever
               be
               the
               opinions
               of
               private
               men
               )
               must
               by
               all
               men
               ,
               who
               mean
               to
               be
               protected
               by
               their
               Laws
               be
               obeied
            
             ;
             notwithstanding
             which
             reservation
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             hath
             seen
             that
             dispute
             of
             the
             Sword
             concerning
             the
             autority
             amongst
             his
             Country
             men
             decided
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             seen
             that
             Prodigy
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             whom
             he
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             instituted
             and
             adored
             by
             him
             ,
             exposed
             upon
             the
             
             Gallows
             ,
             and
             his
             Carcass
             placed
             upon
             the
             stage
             that
             is
             reserved
             for
             the
             most
             infamous
             Traitors
             and
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             actions
             condemned
             and
             detested
             by
             the
             whole
             Nation
             (
             all
             which
             were
             govern'd
             and
             steered
             exactly
             by
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             his
             own
             Institution
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             shew
             how
             insecure
             they
             will
             prove
             to
             any
             man
             that
             observes
             them
             )
             and
             after
             he
             hath
             seen
             his
             true
             and
             lawful
             Soveraign
             ,
             his
             disavowed
             and
             renounced
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             whose
             Subjects
             he
             had
             absolv'd
             from
             his
             obedience
             ,
             restored
             and
             established
             with
             the
             universal
             and
             unexpressible
             joy
             of
             his
             three
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             thereby
             his
             whole
             Doctrine
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             well
             as
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             disavowed
             and
             condemn'd
             ,
             and
             not
             exemplarily
             punished
             only
             by
             his
             Majesties
             gracious
             observation
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Indemnity
             ,
             of
             which
             few
             Subjects
             have
             more
             need
             :
             it
             is
             too
             malicious
             an
             obstinacy
             and
             perversness
             in
             him
             ,
             still
             to
             adhere
             to
             his
             odious
             Paradoxes
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             Conversation
             and
             by
             private
             Transcripts
             ,
             which
             he
             labors
             to
             get
             printed
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             more
             solicitous
             to
             have
             his
             most
             destructive
             Doctrines
             to
             be
             published
             and
             confirm'd
             by
             autority
             ,
             (
             the
             ill
             consequence
             whereof
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             despises
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             Law
             too
             much
             to
             understand
             .
             )
             And
             as
             he
             would
             allow
             no
             other
             right
             to
             the
             Subject
             in
             his
             Liberty
             or
             Propriety
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Soveraigns
             silence
             hath
             permitted
             in
             not
             taking
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             dwell
             where
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             educate
             his
             Children
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             so
             he
             interprets
             the
             present
             silence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             an
             approbation
             of
             those
             his
             monstrous
             Principles
             ,
             which
             it
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             contradict
             ,
             not
             considering
             the
             while
             that
             this
             silence
             of
             the
             Law
             cannot
             be
             broken
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             loud
             inflicting
             those
             severe
             
             punishments
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             without
             the
             shelter
             of
             that
             Soveraigns
             mercy
             whom
             he
             so
             much
             despised
             and
             provoked
             ,
             would
             at
             once
             in
             his
             ruine
             discredit
             all
             his
             vain
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             more
             pernicious
             Theology
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             find
             the
             Successors
             of
             Sr.
             
               Edward
               Cooke
            
             ,
             with
             whose
             great
             ignorance
             he
             makes
             himself
             so
             merry
             ,
             learned
             enough
             to
             instruct
             him
             in
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             reverence
             ,
             that
             is
             due
             from
             all
             Subjects
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Government
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             better
             manifestation
             of
             the
             premises
             ,
             having
             now
             walked
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             fourth
             part
             ,
             before
             we
             take
             a
             view
             of
             his
             Review
             and
             Conclusion
             ,
             we
             will
             observe
             the
             same
             method
             we
             did
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             two
             first
             parts
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             advice
             himself
             gives
             in
             his
             examination
             of
             Bellarmines
             Doctrine
             ,
             lay
             open
             his
             conclusions
             ,
             and
             Principles
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             lie
             scatter'd
             through
             those
             other
             two
             parts
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             consequences
             ,
             and
             bethink
             themselves
             ,
             whether
             Christianity
             be
             advanc'd
             ,
             and
             consequently
             whether
             the
             peace
             and
             happiness
             of
             mankind
             be
             provided
             for
             ,
             and
             secured
             by
             such
             Doctrines
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Those
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             only
             are
             Canonical
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             every
             Nation
             ,
             which
             are
             established
             for
             such
             by
             the
             Soveraign
             autority
             of
             each
             Nation
             .
             pag.
             199.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             None
             can
             know
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             Gods
             word
             (
             tho
             all
             true
             Christians
             believe
             it
             )
             but
             
             they
             to
             whom
             God
             himself
             ●ath
             revealed
             it
             supernaturally
             .
             pag.
             205.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Men
             ought
             to
             consider
             ,
             who
             hath
             next
             under
             God
             the
             autority
             of
             governing
             Christian
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             for
             a
             rule
             ,
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             he
             commandeth
             to
             be
             taught
             ;
             
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               Subjects
               ought
               to
               profess
               that
               Religion
               which
               the
               Soveraign
               enjoines
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               Christian
               or
               Heathen
               .
               pag.
            
             232.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             King
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             on
             Earth
             .
             pag.
             240
             ,
             241.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             immortal
             life
             beginneth
             not
             in
             man
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             ,
             and
             hath
             for
             cause
             ,
             not
             his
             specifical
             nature
             and
             generation
             ,
             but
             promise
             .
             pag.
             241.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Gods
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             their
             torments
             after
             Iudgment
             ,
             appear
             by
             the
             Scripture
             to
             have
             their
             places
             upon
             Earth
             .
             pag.
             242.
             
             The
             fire
             shall
             be
             unquenchable
             ,
             and
             the
             torments
             everlasting
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             But
             it
             cannot
             
             therefore
             be
             inferr'd
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             that
             fire
             ,
             or
             be
             tormented
             with
             those
             torments
             ,
             shall
             endure
             and
             resist
             them
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             eternally
             burned
             and
             tortured
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             be
             destroied
             ,
             or
             die
             .
             pag.
             245.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             shall
             be
             a
             second
             death
             of
             every
             one
             that
             shall
             be
             condemn'd
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             after
             which
             he
             shall
             die
             no
             more
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             affirm
             not
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             eternal
             life
             therein
             of
             any
             individual
             person
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             an
             everlasting
             Death
             .
             pag.
             245.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Salvation
             we
             are
             to
             look
             for
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             For
             since
             Gods
             Throne
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             is
             his
             Footstool
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             the
             dignity
             of
             so
             great
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             his
             Subjects
             should
             have
             any
             place
             so
             high
             as
             his
             Throne
             ,
             or
             higher
             then
             his
             Foot-stool
             .
             pag.
             247.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             we
             be
             commanded
             by
             our
             lawful
             Prince
             to
             say
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             may
             obey
             such
             his
             command
             .
             pag.
             271.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             None
             can
             be
             Martyrs
             for
             Christ
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             conversed
             with
             him
             on
             Earth
             ,
             
             and
             saw
             him
             after
             he
             was
             risen
             ;
             for
             a
             witness
             must
             have
             seen
             what
             he
             testifieth
             ,
             or
             else
             his
             testimony
             is
             not
             good
             .
             pag.
             272.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             None
             can
             be
             a
             Martyr
             who
             hath
             not
             a
             warrant
             to
             preach
             Christ
             come
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             such
             who
             are
             sent
             to
             the
             conversion
             of
             Infidels
             .
             pag.
             273.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             To
             teach
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             that
             Iesus
             was
             Christ
             ,
             and
             risen
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             bound
             after
             they
             believe
             it
             ,
             to
             obey
             those
             who
             tell
             them
             so
             against
             the
             Laws
             and
             commands
             of
             their
             Soveraigns
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             wisely
             to
             expect
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             hereafter
             in
             patience
             ,
             and
             faith
             ,
             with
             obedience
             to
             their
             present
             Magistrates
             ,
             pag.
             274.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             autority
             of
             Earthly
             Soveraigns
             being
             not
             to
             be
             put
             down
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             we
             do
             not
             in
             Baptism
             constitute
             over
             us
             another
             autority
             ,
             by
             which
             our
             external
             actions
             are
             to
             be
             governed
             in
             this
             life
             .
             pag.
             274.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             They
             who
             received
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             
             of
             Christ
             did
             not
             sin
             therein
             .
             pag.
             286.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Christian
             Kings
             have
             power
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             to
             Preach
             ,
             to
             administer
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             to
             Consecrate
             both
             Temples
             and
             Persons
             to
             Gods
             service
             ,
             &c.
             
             297.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             No
             man
             shall
             live
             in
             torments
             everlastingly
             .
             pag.
             345.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             To
             pray
             voluntarily
             to
             the
             King
             for
             fair
             weather
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             God
             only
             can
             do
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             divine
             worship
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             King
             compel
             a
             man
             to
             it
             by
             the
             terror
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             other
             great
             corporal
             punishment
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Idolatry
             .
             pag.
             360.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             If
             one
             being
             no
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             of
             eminent
             reputation
             for
             knowledg
             in
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             do
             external
             honor
             to
             an
             Idol
             for
             fear
             ,
             and
             an
             other
             follow
             him
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             scandal
             given
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             follow
             such
             example
             .
             pag.
             362.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             hope
             he
             hath
             made
             an
             ample
             Paraphrase
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             definition
             he
             g●ve
             of
             it
             in
             the
             first
             entrance
             of
             his
             Leviathan
             ,
             when
             he
             defines
             
               (
               pag.
            
             26.
             )
             
               Religion
               ,
               to
               be
               f●ar
               of
               power
               invisible
               ,
               feigned
               by
               the
               mind
               ,
               or
               imagined
               from
               tales
               
               publicly
               told
            
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             seed
             he
             sows
             for
             Religion
             to
             grow
             from
             ,
             or
             to
             consist
             in
             ,
             
               are
               opinion
               of
               ghosts
               ,
               ignorance
               of
               second
               causes
               ,
               devotion
               towards
               what
               men
               fear
               ,
               and
               taking
               things
               casual
               for
               Prognosticks
               .
            
          
           
             These
             ,
             amongst
             others
             ,
             are
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             in
             his
             two
             last
             parts
             ;
             which
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             most
             Christians
             ,
             are
             assoon
             renounc'd
             as
             pronounc'd
             ,
             and
             which
             indeed
             need
             little
             other
             confutation
             then
             the
             reciting
             them
             ;
             yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             many
             men
             will
             say
             ,
             how
             scandalous
             soever
             the
             assertions
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             (
             since
             he
             appeals
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             cites
             several
             Texts
             out
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             the
             making
             good
             the
             worst
             of
             his
             Opinions
             )
             it
             is
             pity
             that
             his
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             perverseness
             in
             those
             Interpretations
             had
             not
             bin
             made
             appear
             ,
             by
             manifesting
             that
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             could
             not
             admit
             that
             Interpretation
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             genuine
             sense
             thereof
             is
             .
             Which
             consideration
             had
             bin
             more
             reasonable
             and
             necessary
             ,
             if
             these
             Errors
             had
             bin
             publish'd
             ,
             and
             those
             Glosses
             made
             and
             own'd
             by
             any
             National
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             Body
             of
             Learned
             men
             ;
             but
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             too
             great
             a
             presumtion
             for
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             a
             stranger
             to
             Divinity
             ,
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             put
             unnatural
             Interpretations
             upon
             several
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             apply
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             subservient
             to
             his
             own
             corrupt
             purposes
             and
             opinions
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             thereof
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             least
             autority
             or
             shadow
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             Interpretation
             was
             ever
             made
             before
             by
             any
             other
             man
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             a
             person
             cannot
             reasonably
             expect
             ,
             that
             any
             body
             should
             too
             seriously
             examine
             all
             his
             frivolous
             and
             light
             suggestions
             ,
             and
             endeavor
             to
             vindicate
             those
             Texts
             from
             such
             impossible
             
             Interpretations
             .
             Yet
             if
             any
             man
             thinks
             it
             worth
             his
             pains
             ,
             I
             am
             well
             content
             that
             he
             receive
             that
             honor
             ,
             and
             will
             still
             hope
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             may
             be
             so
             well
             instructed
             in
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             end
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             better
             discern
             the
             eternity
             of
             the
             reward
             and
             punishment
             in
             the
             next
             World.
             And
             so
             we
             conclude
             our
             discourse
             upon
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             examine
             what
             he
             saies
             in
             his
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             The
             Review
             and
             Conclusion
             ,
             is
             only
             an
             abridgment
             and
             contracting
             the
             most
             contagious
             poison
             that
             runs
             through
             the
             Book
             ,
             into
             a
             less
             vessel
             or
             volume
             ,
             least
             they
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             read
             the
             Book
             ,
             or
             reading
             it
             may
             by
             inadvertency
             and
             incogitancy
             not
             be
             hurt
             enough
             by
             it
             ,
             may
             here
             in
             less
             room
             ,
             and
             more
             nakedly
             ,
             swallow
             his
             choicest
             Doctrine
             at
             one
             morsel
             :
             and
             is
             in
             truth
             ,
             a
             sly
             address
             to
             Cromwell
             ,
             that
             being
             then
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             neither
             conquered
             nor
             his
             Subject
             ,
             he
             might
             by
             his
             return
             submit
             to
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             be
             bound
             to
             obey
             ;
             it
             which
             ,
             being
             uncompelled
             by
             any
             necessity
             or
             want
             ,
             but
             having
             as
             much
             to
             sustain
             him
             abroad
             as
             he
             had
             to
             live
             upon
             at
             home
             ,
             could
             not
             proceed
             from
             a
             sincere
             heart
             and
             uncorrupted
             .
             This
             Review
             and
             Conclusion
             he
             made
             short
             enough
             ,
             to
             hope
             the
             Cromwell
             himself
             might
             read
             it
             ;
             where
             he
             should
             not
             only
             receive
             the
             pawn
             of
             his
             new
             Subjects
             Allegiance
             ,
             by
             his
             declaring
             his
             own
             obligation
             and
             obedience
             ,
             but
             by
             publishing
             such
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             being
             diligently
             infused
             by
             such
             a
             Master
             in
             the
             mystery
             of
             Government
             ,
             might
             secure
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             (
             over
             whom
             he
             had
             no
             right
             to
             command
             )
             to
             acquiesce
             and
             submit
             to
             his
             Brutal
             Power
             .
             And
             in
             order
             to
             that
             ,
             he
             takes
             upon
             him
             very
             positively
             to
             declare
             (
             which
             no
             man
             had
             
             ever
             presumed
             to
             do
             before
             )
             the
             precise
             time
             when
             Subjects
             become
             obliged
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Conqueror
             ;
             and
             saies
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
            
             390.
             )
             that
             time
             is
             ,
             
               as
               to
               an
               ordinary
               Subject
               ,
               when
               the
               means
               of
               his
               life
               is
               within
               the
               guards
               and
               garrisons
               of
               the
               enemy
               ;
               and
               for
               him
               who
               hath
               nearer
               obligations
               ,
               he
               hath
               liberty
               to
               submit
               to
               his
               new
               Master
               ,
               when
               his
               old
               one
               can
               give
               him
               protection
               no
               longer
               .
            
             And
             he
             is
             very
             careful
             that
             it
             may
             be
             the
             more
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             to
             insert
             in
             another
             Letter
             his
             Maxime
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
            
             390.
             )
             that
             
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               by
               nature
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lies
               ,
               to
               protect
               in
               War
               the
               autority
               by
               which
               he
               is
               himself
               protected
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               .
            
             All
             which
             he
             saies
             ,
             appears
             by
             consequence
             from
             those
             Laws
             which
             he
             hath
             mentioned
             throughout
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
            
             390.
             )
             
               yet
               that
               the
               times
               require
               to
               have
               it
               inculcated
               and
               remembred
            
             ;
             which
             shall
             not
             oblige
             me
             to
             recapitulate
             what
             hath
             bin
             said
             before
             upon
             the
             Propositions
             .
             And
             he
             is
             so
             fearful
             that
             Cromwell
             was
             not
             solicitous
             enough
             for
             his
             own
             security
             ,
             that
             he
             tells
             him
             in
             his
             Review
             (
             which
             he
             had
             not
             before
             said
             in
             his
             Book
             
               (
               pag.
            
             392.
             )
             that
             
               Conquerors
               must
               require
               not
               only
               a
               submission
               of
               mens
               actions
               to
               them
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               but
               also
               an
               approbation
               of
               all
               their
               actions
               past
               .
            
             Which
             advice
             he
             followed
             as
             far
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             till
             he
             found
             it
             too
             unreasonable
             to
             impose
             ,
             even
             upon
             those
             who
             had
             concurred
             with
             him
             in
             most
             of
             the
             mischief
             that
             he
             had
             don
             .
             And
             least
             he
             should
             be
             too
             scrupulous
             and
             modest
             in
             using
             the
             power
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             too
             apt
             to
             be
             amused
             with
             reproches
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
            
             392.
             )
             
               the
               toleration
               of
               a
               professed
               hatred
               of
               Tyranny
               ,
               is
               a
               toleration
               of
               hatred
               to
               Commonwealth
               in
               general
            
             ;
             to
             the
             extravagancy
             of
             which
             Assertion
             ,
             enough
             hath
             bin
             said
             before
             .
             These
             are
             the
             choice
             Flowers
             he
             hath
             bound
             up
             together
             in
             his
             Review
             ,
             least
             the
             odor
             of
             them
             
             might
             lose
             some
             of
             its
             fragrancy
             in
             the
             bigness
             of
             the
             Book
             .
             And
             having
             with
             great
             tenderness
             provided
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             think
             it
             lawful
             to
             kill
             him
             ;
             and
             insinuated
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             much
             virulency
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             a
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Roial
             party
             ;
             he
             gives
             his
             own
             testimony
             of
             his
             whole
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             saies
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
            
             394.
             )
             the
             
               Principles
               of
               it
               are
               true
               ,
               and
               proper
               ,
               and
               the
               ratiocination
               solid
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             concludes
             ,
             
               that
               it
               might
               be
               profitably
               printed
               ,
               and
               more
               profitably
               taught
               in
               the
               Vniversities
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             other
             Licence
             then
             his
             own
             it
             never
             had
             to
             be
             printed
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             knows
             well
             ,
             that
             a
             mans
             testimony
             in
             his
             own
             behalf
             ,
             is
             not
             valid
             ;
             and
             if
             mine
             could
             carry
             any
             autority
             with
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             make
             no
             scruple
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             I
             never
             read
             any
             Book
             that
             contains
             in
             it
             so
             much
             Sedition
             ,
             Treason
             ,
             and
             Impiety
             as
             this
             Leviathan
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             is
             very
             unfit
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             taught
             ,
             or
             sold
             ,
             as
             dissolving
             all
             the
             ligaments
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             undermining
             all
             principles
             of
             Religion
             .
             I
             do
             not
             with
             that
             the
             Author
             should
             be
             ordered
             to
             recant
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             be
             too
             ready
             to
             do
             it
             upon
             his
             declared
             Salvo
             :
             nor
             do
             I
             wish
             he
             should
             undergo
             any
             other
             punishment
             ,
             then
             by
             knowing
             that
             his
             Book
             is
             condemned
             by
             the
             Soveraign
             Autority
             ,
             to
             be
             publickly
             burn'd
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             own
             judgment
             will
             restrain
             him
             from
             publishing
             his
             pernicious
             Doctrine
             in
             his
             Discourses
             ,
             which
             have
             don
             more
             mischief
             then
             his
             Book
             .
             And
             I
             would
             be
             very
             willing
             to
             preserve
             the
             just
             testimony
             which
             he
             gives
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             
               Sidny
               Godolphin
            
             ,
             who
             deserved
             all
             the
             Eulogy
             that
             he
             gives
             him
             ,
             and
             whose
             untimely
             loss
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             was
             too
             lively
             an
             instance
             of
             the
             inequality
             of
             the
             contention
             ,
             when
             such
             inestimable
             Treasure
             was
             ventur'd
             
             against
             dirty
             people
             of
             no
             name
             ,
             and
             whose
             irreparable
             loss
             was
             lamented
             by
             all
             men
             living
             who
             pretended
             to
             Virtue
             ,
             how
             much
             divided
             soever
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             that
             quarrel
             .
             But
             I
             find
             my self
             temted
             to
             add
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             men
             living
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             two
             more
             unlike
             then
             Mr.
             Godo●phin
             and
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ,
             in
             the
             modesty
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             integrity
             of
             manners
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             will
             be
             too
             reasonably
             suspected
             ,
             that
             the
             freshness
             of
             the
             Legacy
             rather
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             that
             Noble
             Gentleman
             ,
             to
             mention
             him
             in
             the
             fag-end
             of
             his
             Book
             very
             unproperly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             huddle
             of
             many
             unjustifiable
             and
             wicked
             particulars
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             more
             seasonable
             occasion
             to
             have
             remembred
             him
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             his
             Book
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             I
             gave
             him
             ,
             for
             an
             expiation
             of
             my
             own
             defects
             ,
             and
             any
             trespasses
             which
             I
             may
             have
             since
             committed
             against
             him
             ,
             the
             Friendship
             of
             that
             great
             Person
             ;
             and
             first
             informed
             him
             of
             that
             Legacy
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             otherwise
             bin
             paid
             before
             the
             printing
             his
             Review
             .
             And
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             shall
             conclude
             as
             I
             begun
             ,
             with
             the
             profession
             of
             so
             much
             esteem
             of
             his
             parts
             ,
             and
             reverence
             for
             his
             very
             vigorous
             age
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             it self
             is
             venerable
             )
             that
             in
             order
             to
             his
             conversion
             to
             be
             a
             good
             Subject
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             I
             could
             be
             well
             content
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             seems
             to
             wish
             in
             his
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             Fourth
             Commandment
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
            
             178.
             )
             
               as
               the
               Iews
               had
               every
               seventh
               day
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Law
               was
               read
               and
               expounded
               ;
               so
               he
               thinks
               it
               necessary
               that
               some
               such
               times
               be
               determined
               ,
               wherein
               the
               people
               may
               assemble
               together
               ,
               and
               (
               after
               Praiers
               and
               Praises
               given
               to
               God
               the
               Soveraign
               of
               Soveraigns
               )
               hear
               those
               their
               duties
               told
               them
               ,
            
             which
             are
             prescribed
             in
             this
             his
             
             
               Leviathan
               ;
               and
               the
               positive
               Laws
               ,
               such
               as
               generally
               concern
               them
               all
               ,
               read
               and
               expounded
               ,
               and
               be
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               autority
               that
               maketh
               them
               Laws
               :
            
             so
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             be
             displeased
             ,
             if
             himself
             were
             allowed
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             his
             own
             Sabbaths
             ,
             to
             read
             his
             Lectures
             in
             both
             Universities
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             desired
             it
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             upon
             those
             Theses
             ,
             which
             for
             his
             ease
             are
             faithfully
             collected
             in
             this
             answer
             out
             of
             his
             Book
             .
             And
             if
             this
             exercise
             doth
             not
             cure
             him
             ,
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             the
             same
             application
             and
             remedy
             might
             be
             tried
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Emperor
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             cured
             the
             censoriousness
             and
             ambition
             of
             
               Ovinius
               Camillus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             as
             old
             ,
             and
             loved
             his
             ease
             as
             well
             as
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             ;
             yet
             being
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             present
             conduct
             of
             affairs
             (
             and
             from
             thence
             became
             very
             popular
             )
             he
             had
             a
             purpose
             to
             make
             himself
             Emperor
             .
             Of
             which
             Severus
             being
             inform'd
             ,
             and
             having
             receiv'd
             and
             examin'd
             the
             full
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             sent
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             thanks
             ,
             as
             
               Aelius
               Spartianus
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Quod
               curam
               Reipub.
               quae
               recusantibus
               bonis
               imponeretur
               ,
               sponte
               reciperet
               :
            
             and
             thereupon
             took
             him
             full
             of
             fear
             ,
             and
             terrified
             with
             the
             Conscience
             of
             his
             own
             guilt
             ,
             with
             him
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             
               participem
               Imperii
               appellavit
               ,
               in
               Palatium
               recepit
               ,
               &
               Ornament
               is
               Imperialibus
               ,
               &
               melioribus
               quam
               ipse
               utebatur
               ,
               affecit
               .
            
             Afterwards
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             occasion
             of
             an
             Expedition
             against
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             he
             offered
             him
             ,
             
               vel
               ipsum
               si
               vellet
               ire
               ,
               vel
               ut
               secum
               proficisceretur
            
             ;
             which
             he
             chusing
             ,
             and
             Severus
             himself
             walking
             still
             on
             foot
             with
             his
             Colleague
             ,
             who
             had
             accompanied
             him
             for
             many
             daies
             with
             intolerable
             fatigue
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             caused
             a
             horse
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             him
             ,
             upon
             which
             having
             rode
             some
             daies
             ,
             as
             much
             tired
             as
             before
             ,
             
               carpento
               imposuit
            
             .
             The
             conclusion
             was
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             weary
             and
             ready
             to
             die
             under
             
             the
             command
             ,
             that
             
               abdicavit
               Imperium
            
             ;
             and
             Severus
             after
             he
             had
             commended
             him
             to
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             
               tutum
               ad
               villas
               suas
               ire
               praecepit
               ,
               in
               quibus
               diu
               vixit
               .
            
             I
             should
             be
             very
             glad
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbes
             might
             have
             a
             place
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             sit
             in
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             be
             present
             in
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             other
             Tribunals
             ;
             whereby
             it
             is
             probable
             he
             would
             find
             ,
             that
             his
             solitary
             cogitation
             ,
             how
             deep
             soever
             ,
             and
             his
             too
             peremtory
             adhering
             to
             some
             Philosophical
             Notions
             ,
             and
             even
             Rules
             of
             Geometry
             ,
             had
             misled
             him
             in
             the
             investigation
             of
             Policy
             ,
             and
             would
             rather
             retire
             to
             his
             quiet
             quarter
             in
             the
             Peak
             ,
             without
             envy
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             left
             in
             emploiment
             ,
             then
             keep
             them
             longer
             company
             in
             so
             toilsom
             ,
             uneasie
             ,
             and
             ungrateful
             Transactions
             .
             And
             possibly
             this
             might
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             only
             could
             ,
             prevail
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             recollection
             and
             acknowledgment
             of
             all
             the
             falshood
             ,
             profaneness
             ,
             impiety
             and
             blasphemy
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             as
             may
             remove
             all
             those
             rubs
             and
             disturbances
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             justly
             apprehend
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             way
             to
             his
             last
             Journy
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             terrified
             with
             that
             disinal
             Pronunciation
             ,
             
               If
               we
               sin
               willfully
               ,
               after
               that
               we
               have
               received
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               more
               sacrifice
               for
               sins
               ,
               but
               a
               certain
               fearful
               looking
               for
               of
               judgment
               ,
               and
               fiery
               indignation
               ,
               which
               shall
               devour
               the
               adversaries
               .
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .